Table of Contents

- 1.

- 2.

- 3.

- 5.

- 6.

- 7.

- 8.

- 9.

- 10.

- 11.

- 12.

- 13.

- Collections

- Lost Creek Shifters

- Alien Romance

- Time Travel Romance

- Dragon Shifter Romance

- Love and Survival in the Time After

- Highlander Time Travel Romance

- Vampire Romance

- The Runes of Argyll Trilogy

- MC Romance

- Bear Shifter Romance

- Wolf Shifter Romance

NANNY TO THE SHIFTER

STONYBROOKE SHIFTERS

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2017 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Sign up for our VIP mailing list here and receive FREE BOOKS as well as the latest news and releases from TOTALLY ROMANCE PUBLISHERS

Introduction

Thank you so much for purchasing my Novellete. All of my stories also contain bonus stories, so please take a look at the other stories I offer here. Don’t forget to sign up for my newsletter for updates and free books!

And we would also love it if you would

LIKE US on facebook!

STONYBROOKE SHIFTERS

DADDY SHIFTER’S VIRGIN

A SECRET BABY FOR THE SHIFTER

THE SHIFTER’S MAIL ORDER VIRGIN

DADDY SHIFTER’S FAKE FIANCE

THE SEAL SHIFTER’S SECRET BABY

CLAIMED BY THE ALPHA DADDY

OAK MOUNTAIN SHIFTERS

HER BILLIONAIRE SHIFTER BOSS

Also from Totally Romance…

LOST CREEK SHIFTERS

ARLO (Book 1)

SCAR (Book 2)

BLU (Book 3)

BODHI (Book 4)

KODHI (Book 5)

Table of Contents

1.

2.

3.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

Collections

Lost Creek Shifters

Alien Romance

Time Travel Romance

Dragon Shifter Romance

Love and Survival in the Time After

Highlander Time Travel Romance

Vampire Romance

The Runes of Argyll Trilogy

MC Romance

Bear Shifter Romance

Wolf Shifter Romance

1.

“Mommy! I don’t feel so good!”

Riley groaned as her small daughter stared up at her from bed, her round brown eyes staring as if expecting her mother to, somehow, miraculously make her feel better.

“Do you think you can still go to preschool?” Riley asked, hoping to keep the pleading edge out of her voice. If she stayed home with Lily one more time, she was going to get fired from her job with the Lewinsky’s. They were a snobby family who offered her short hours and never allowed her to bring Lily with her. The amount she was paying for preschool was outrageous and almost made it not worth the job anyway.

“Nooo!” Lily exclaimed, her small features contorting in irritation. “I wanna stay with yoooou!”

Riley sighed and placed her hand over Lily’s forehead. She definitely had a fever, and a pretty high one at that.

“All right,” Riley said, kissing her daughter’s forehead. “Let’s get you some medicine.”

Riley walked to the kitchen and slumped down on the chair, clutching the phone. Sucking in a deep breath, she dialed the number to the Lewinsky household.

“Riley, dear, how are you?”

The false kindness in Mrs. L’s voice made Riley’s stomach drop, but she managed to smile despite herself.

“I’m all right. Lily, though…”

“Oh, dear…”

The conversation grew tense enough that Riley nearly broke down in tears. She had no other clients in the area. She was a human but had come to the wolf shifter’s city of Stonybrooke because she had been offered an incredible opportunity to work with Tomas Greer. He was shifter royalty, and had three children. Riley was in high demand as a nanny; she had been doing it since before Lily was born. Now, though, her daughter was young and had a tendency to need her. Particularly, at the worst possible times.

“Yeah, so…I need the day off today…”

Mrs. L. sighed and began speaking in the tone Riley had been dreading.

“You know, that girl of yours has a tendency to be sickly… That is precisely the reason we don’t allow other children near our sweet Devon.”

“It’s the preschool,” Riley stammered. But her voice fell on deaf ears as Mrs. L. continued speaking.

“I know your daughter has to be your priority, but as you know, our dear boy has to be our priority. I am just going to need to have a nanny who is more reliable than this…”

“Mrs. L., please. If Lily didn’t have to go to preschool and could stay with me, then this would really be a non-issue. Devon loves her!”

“Oh yes, he’s a darling boy with a sweet heart, but it would be no good for his immune system if he were to be exposed to…”

Riley’s heart began to surge with anger; she could practically see Mrs. L’s nose wrinkled in disgust. It was lucky they weren’t in person or Riley didn’t know what she would do.

“Don’t worry, dear, something is bound to work out for you. You’re great at what you do. I’m afraid we just cannot tolerate any more of these little ‘emergencies’. I’m sure you understand.”

“Yes,” Riley said, her voice drawn. “Of course.”

“Great. Well, I’ve got to run. I have to find something for little Devon to do today now that we have come to a new arrangement. Farewell for now, dear.”

“Bye…”

The phone clicked and Riley put her head in her hands. It had been hard enough to make ends meet without losing the Lewinskis as clients. What was she going to do now?

“Mommy!”

“Coming, honey.”

Riley stood, feeling as if she were being crushed by the weight of the world. But she would be okay. She always found a way. She would do it for Lily.

Riley grabbed the small bottle of medicine and headed into her daughter’s bedroom, resigning herself to spending the day cuddling and reading to the most important person to ever be in her life.

***

“Hello? Is this Riley Maxwell?”

Riley pursed her lips at the sound of the surprisingly silky, masculine voice that reached her ears through the receiver of the phone.

“It is. What can I do for you?”

“So I was talking to a buddy of mine and he gave me your number…did you seriously work for the Greers?”

His voice became more pleasant the longer he spoke, and Riley was almost too caught up in enjoying it to realize he had asked her a question.”

“Oh, yes. For six years.”

“That’s what I thought. He raved about you!”

“Well…”

“No, he really did. So, why are your rates so low right now?”

Riley hesitated. It was hard to say how a potential client might react to the news that she had a child. A child she would want to bring into someone else’s home, every day, and care for just as she cared for the client’s children.

“Honestly, I’m having kind of a hard time…economically.”

“All right. So maybe we can arrange a meeting or something, and you can tell me, in person, what’s going on.”

Riley smiled to herself. He seemed incredibly kind, but there was also something assertive about the way he spoke. It was exciting in a way.

“All right. Where would you like to meet?”

“My place. You can meet the kid. We can feel each other out.”

Heat rose to Riley’s cheeks, and she was suddenly glad they were on the phone and not face to face. Wolf shifters had a tendency to sniff out even the most subtle of emotions, and what she was feeling at the moment was far from appropriate. It was silly, really. She didn’t even know what he looked like yet.

“Sounds good,” she managed to say finally. Just how good, though, she preferred not to say.

“Great.”

After chatting a few more minutes and getting his address, Riley hesitated before hanging up the phone.

“I didn’t even get your name,” she said quietly.

The man chuckled, a pleasant, masculine sound.

“My name is Walker. Walker Abrams.”

“Walker Abrams. All right. Well, then, I’ll see you soon.”

“That you will.”

After he hung up the phone, Riley felt a sudden surge of loneliness rock her to her core. Why was it that she wanted nothing more than to pick the phone back up and continue their conversation? He was such an easy-going guy. But truth be told, she didn’t know anything about him or his situation. He was probably married. And who knew what kind of parent he was? She had learned, long ago, that the surest way to judge someone’s character was to see how they treated their children.

There was only one way to tell whether her impression of Walker was right or not, and now that she had a date to meet him, she couldn’t help but feel the butterflies in her stomach. She hadn’t felt anything like this before; not even with Lily’s father.

But she didn’t want to think about him right now. It was a long, sad tale and she didn’t have the time for it. Lily was sleeping and it was almost time for her doctor’s appointment. It was going to be a fight to get her ready to leave. All she wanted to do was to sleep.

Riley sighed and rolled her sleeves up. Better to get it done now and get her daughter the care she needed. Whether it was a fight or not, she had to do what she had to do, and someday, Lily would understand.

2.

“Just a minute,” Walker said, ruffling his daughter’s wavy blonde hair. She looked up at him, her brown eyes round and expressive, and he laughed despite himself. “The cookies aren’t going anywhere, sweetheart.”

Erin sighed and trotted to the living room, plopping down on her little bean bag chair and turning the television on.

Walker shook his head. She had her mother’s attitude sometimes. It was a cruel reminder to him at times. Molly had been horribly unprepared for motherhood. She had always been sensitive to stress and prone to a stubborn, self-centered streak. She lived life for herself and herself alone, which had been what had initially attracted him to her. But when she’d given birth to their child, Walker quickly realized that what he had thought was independence was more like selfishness. And frankly, it wasn’t a good look on her.

“All right, here you go, kid.”

“Yay! Thanks, daddy!”

“Don’t get used to it! You still haven’t had lunch yet.”

Erin giggled and Walker laughed to himself and shook his head. Sometimes, he didn’t know what in the hell he would do with himself without his daughter there. He thought losing his wife would be the worst thing that could ever happen to him, but after having Molly run off and leave him to raise Erin on his own, he realized that really, not having Erin would have been worse than if he never saw Molly again for as long as they both lived.

The doorbell rang and Walker froze.

“Shit,” he mumbled, glancing at the mess in the living room. He had completely forgotten he was going to have a meeting with Riley Maxwell. He had heard nothing but great things about her from his best friend Marcus, and yet now, he suddenly felt nervous. Walker rarely experienced this type of anxiety, but when it came to his daughter, he would have done anything necessary to make sure she was taken care of. He would love nothing more than to hang around at home with her all day, but he was a blue-collar working man. He had a garage to run, and as the head mechanic, there was little time he could spare. Sure, he could often make his own hours, but that hardly meant anything with a kid Erin’s age. She wasn’t even in school yet.

Walker strode to the door and opened it quickly, smiling apologetically. “Come in.”

“Thanks.”

Walker was stunned by the woman’s presence; she carried herself confidently, with a gentle assertiveness that demanded respect. Her features were a little bit mousy for his taste, but dignified, and he couldn’t help but feel impressed by her. Beside Riley trotted a young girl, probably about his daughter’s age, who looked up at him and smiled sweetly, her round brown eyes thoughtful and intense.

“Hi there,” he said, returning her smile.

“I’m Lily!”

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Lily! My name’s Walker!”

“Walker!” Lily said, looking up at her mother with a wide smile. “His name’s Walker.”

“I know,” Riley said, smiling patiently at her daughter. It was clear she wanted to get down to business, but she couldn’t help but allow softness to creep into her assertive demeanor. Something about that made Walker like her even more.

“Hey, so, there is a little girl with some cookies in the living room over there,” Walker said, kneeling down to smile at the little girl face to face. “If your mommy says it’s okay, I can ask her to share. She likes to share.”

Lily’s already big brown eyes grew wide with excitement and she looked up at her mom. “Can I?”

“Of course, honey, please. Walker and I have some things to talk about anyway.”

Lily’s face brightened in a vibrant smile and she ran into the living

room where Erin was sitting.

Walker and Riley grinned at each other privately as they heard the little girl shout, “Hi! I’m Lily!”

“Well, she’s friendly,” Walker said with a deep chuckle.

Riley grinned, nodding. “Yeah…”

“So,” Walker said, folding his arms over his chest. “Would you like to join me in the kitchen for a beverage? Or are you a fan of cookies too?”

Riley smiled, holding his gaze despite the red flush creeping across her face. She looked nothing like his ex-wife. Nothing at all. First of all, she was human, and her eyes were soft and expressive, unlike the hard, analytical gaze of his ex. They were brown, just like her daughter’s, and her hair was an exquisite chocolate color that made Walker want to reach out and touch it for some reason.

“I don’t think I need any cookies right now, but maybe something warm to drink would be nice. It’s raining and I caught a chill.”

He almost laughed out loud. She sounded like such an old lady, even though she was clearly about a decade younger than he was. She had to be about twenty-three or so. She must have had her daughter really early.

“Sure!” Walker said. “Coffee or tea?”

“Tea, if you don’t mind. Any kind would be fine. I love it all.”

Walker nodded to her and led her to the kitchen, where he put the kettle on to boil. Tea. The true librarian’s choice.

“You know, in some parts of the world, the electric companies need to surge more power to the community to accommodate tea time,” Riley said, smiling wryly at him.

“Is that right?” he asked, grinning. “Humans are weird.”

This elicited a broad smile to spread across Riley’s face, making her already soft features seem absolutely impeccable.

Walker turned away, the wolf within him stirring for the first time since his wife had left. It was strange to feel that once-familiar tug, but it was probably just due to having a woman in his space again after so long. To be honest, it had been a while since he had allowed himself to open up to any woman. The last one had broken his heart and his family. He wasn’t likely to let anything like that happen again. Especially when there were matters of business at stake.

“Yes, but I think everyone has a little bit of weird in them,” Riley said. “Hanging out with kids all day for the past seven years kind of confirms that.”

“I bet,” Walker said, pulling down a basket of tea bags and placing them in front of Riley. “Take your pick, we have all kinds.”

“Oh, do you like tea too?” Riley asked, smiling as she dug through the basket.

“I don’t mind one way or the other. My wife…”

“Am I going to meet your wife?” Riley asked, glancing around the kitchen. “Or is it just us today?”

“It’s just us…it’s always just us.”

“Oh!”

Realization dawned on Riley’s face and she reached out to grip Walker’s hand sympathetically. “I’m so sorry, I had no idea.”

“Yeah,” Walker said, shifting uncomfortably and tugging his hand gently away. “Well, you would have found out eventually. Erin talks about her mom all the time. Asks why she never comes to see us.”

“So you two are separated?” Riley asked as tactfully as she possibly could.

Walker grinned sadly. “She deserted us. It was pretty devastating. But she couldn’t handle the pressures of being a mom, or just about anything else, really. She’s always been pretty fragile in that way. And more than a little selfish.”

Riley nodded quietly, her brow knit as if in genuine concern. It was strange, this feeling of talking about Molly with a total stranger. It was hard enough to talk about what happened with his close friends and family members. But for some reason, speaking to Riley about it felt okay. Natural, even.

“I love the name Erin,” Riley said, gently changing the subject. Walker was glad for the change and offered her a small grin.

“I picked it out,” he said, the pride ringing in his voice. “I wanted something strong. She has been a feisty little spitfire since she was conceived, and I wouldn’t have her any other way. But that, of course, can be difficult for anyone who isn’t accustomed to it…”

“Oh, I’ve dealt with all varieties of children, shifter and human alike,” Riley said, her kind eyes dancing. “I find each of them rewarding experiences in their own right.”

“There’s nothing that can remind you of just how unique and strange the world is like a child,” Walker agreed. “I wouldn’t have ever guessed it until I had Erin.”

“Right. So, you must know Marcus,” Riley said, getting right back to business.

“Yeah, I saw your ad and was talking to my buddy, Marcus Stillwater, and recommended I hire you.”

“Oh, you know Marcus?” Riley asked, clearly surprised.

Walker grinned. “I know, most people are surprised by that. What’s a successful guy doing hanging around with a lowly mechanic like me?”

“No, that’s not it,” Riley said, laughing and shaking her head. “I’m just surprised he would refer me. He doesn’t have any children of his own.”

“Nah, but he knows a lot of people in the community. He said he’s seen you with kids and thought you would be a good fit for Erin. He knows what she’s like. And I guess the Lewinski boy can be kind of a brat. Marcus said you handled him like a pro, though.”

Riley nodded. “There’s always a way to reason with a child, if you know them well enough.”

Walker grinned.

“I absolutely agree with that. Erin’s a free spirit. It can be kind of hard for her to make friends because of it. It’s incredible that your daughter hasn’t run screaming from her yet,” Walker said, laughing to himself. “Erin can be kind of bossy for a four-year-old.”

“Lily is very social, she doesn’t scare very easily. That brings me to the catch,” Riley said finally, shifting in her seat nervously. “I am willing to drop my rates, Marcus may have mentioned that, but there’s a condition to that.”

“Of course,” Walker said, just as the tea kettle began to whistle. He moved swiftly to remove it from the stovetop as Erin and Lily began shrieking in the living room in response to the sudden noise. Their cries dissolved into laughter and then they were quietly at play again.

“They seem to be getting along,” Riley said softly.

Walker placed a mug of hot water in front of her and kept one for himself, then sat down at the table across from her.

“Fast friends,” Walker said with a soft laugh. “That’s good news. Now, tell me what this catch of yours is.”

Riley dunked a tea bag into the steaming water and avoided his eyes, and Walker furrowed his brow. It wasn’t usually good when a woman as assertive as Riley couldn’t be straight-forward.

“I would need to keep Lily with me,” Riley said finally. “I can’t afford the rates at her preschool anymore, they charge more for human children than shifter, and I’m probably going to be getting evicted from my apartment. The last people I worked for were fine and all, but I didn’t get a lot of hours and Lily demanded whatever spare time I had leftover. I didn’t have enough to make ends meet, and Lily always comes first.”

“You’re getting evicted?” Walker asked, frowning.

“Well, yeah, but that’s really not the issue. My issue is whether or not you would allow me to watch Lily at the same time as I’m watching Erin. I know it’s a lot to ask, but that’s why the price was dropped so drastically. I’ll do whatever it takes to care for my daughter, and if that isn’t okay, then I can move on, it won’t bother me whatever your answer is.”

“We have a lot of room here,” Walker said, unable to fathom the idea of this incredible woman homeless on the streets with a young daughter. “You could stay here for now. Like a live-in position.”

“I really couldn’t do that,” Riley said, a quick nervous laugh escaping her lips. “But thank you. We’ll be fine. All I need is a yes or no to Lily. That’s my concern right now.”

“Well, of course, the answer is yes,” Walker said, frowning. “That’s not an issue. It would be good for Erin to have a friend. She really hasn’t been herself since her mother left us. I would be honored for her to spend time with your daughter.”

Riley seemed surprised, and then elated, by the news, and smiled at him, the relief clear in her deep brown eyes.

“I don’t know what I can say to thank you for this opportunity, and your gesture of generosity. When do you need me to begin?”

“How does tonight sound?” Walker asked, glancing at his watch. “I’ve gotten really behind at the garage trying to take care of things with Erin. I had a woman here but she really didn’t work out. Erin gave her hell, so I had to fire her and take care of things myself. I have a lot of work to catch up on, though and honestly, the sooner I can get this started the better…”

“All right,” Riley said with a nod. “Then tonight it is.”

“Thank you!” Walker exclaimed, gripping Riley’s hands in his own and smiling at her from the heart. “You won’t regret this.”

Riley smiled back, her eyes glittering. “I’m sure I won’t.”

3.

The next few hours went by in a blur as Riley and Erin got to know each other. She was a little spitfire just as her father had warned her, but it was extremely charming to see her running around and making adventures wherever she went. The child was highly imaginative, and just a little bit older than Lily. She was a natural leader and Lily was swept away by the magical tales Erin spun, creating world after world of fantasy for the children to take part in.

Riley was swept away by the whole process, contributing her own quirks and enjoying the girl’s colorful world.

“I’m hungry,” Erin finally announced.

“You are, huh?”

Erin nodded firmly. “Yes. What about you, Lily?”

“I’m hungry!” Lily repeated, jumping up and down and holding onto Erin’s arm.

“Okay then,” Riley said. “I’m going to get some dinner ready now. Do you two want to watch a movie?”

“Yeah!!”

Riley smiled and sat them down in front of the television set. The movie would calm them down enough to get in the mood to eat. She headed to the kitchen, nervous. This was always a defining moment in her relationship with the children. If they didn’t like the first thing she made for them, then they might end up having issues with her further down the line.

At first, it had been disastrous. She was a human, and had never really taken shifter cuisine into consideration. They were widely known for having incredible senses, and the food they created was always an unbelievable culinary experience. She had gotten lucky that the shifter royalty had been so invested in her as a caregiver for their children, because they paid for her to receive royal training in food preparation. It had been an incredible honor, and now, she knew just as well as any other shifter in the world how to prepare shifter cuisine.

Still, royal credentials meant nothing to a picky four-year-old child, and Riley was prepared for the worst. She headed into the kitchen and surveyed the cabinets and refrigerator, hoping for some indication of what the child might like to eat. She didn’t want to ask, in case she couldn’t deliver, and besides that, with the shifter children, in particular, giving them the choice over meals could give them the wrong impression. The last thing she needed was to let any child think they were dominant over her. Especially if it was going to be a long-term arrangement.

Finally, Riley had an idea of what it was she wanted to prepare and began quickly, her mind racing. But she couldn’t go back now; she would have to hope for the best. If Erin didn’t like it, she might consider making something new to try to make a good impression on the girl. But she didn’t want to give away her dominance to a child, and more than likely, she would end up having to fight the child to eat something she didn’t like.

But hopefully, the meal would be enough to satisfy her and she hadn’t just chosen something that Erin’s father would have preferred. Riley wouldn’t know until it came time to eat.

“Dinner time, girls!”

Lily and Erin came running in, giggling excitedly. They sat at the table together, and Riley served them; first Erin, then Lily, then finally herself. When Riley sat down, she gazed subtly at Erin, hoping to gauge the child’s reaction.

“This looks good!” Erin said after a few moments of silence. “My mommy made this before, but daddy says his cooking is better than hers.”

Riley grinned despite the child’s serious tone and gave her a gentle nod.

“Maybe you can try my cooking now. If you like it, I can make it again for you sometime. How does that sound?”

“Good!” Erin said.

Riley winked at her daughter, who was watching the exchange curiously. Lily would be four in about five months, and she thought Erin was the greatest thing in the world. Hopefully, the feeling would last.

“Now, how about we all try a bite at the same time and decide whether we like it or not!”

“Yeah!”

“One…two…three! Take a bite!”

They all took a bite, and Riley almost cried in relief when the girls continued to smile and eat, chattering with one another about the games they had been playing earlier in the day. It wasn’t going to be a fight, and for that, Riley couldn’t have been more grateful.

“You made this better than my mommy,” Erin said decidedly, breaking into Riley’s thoughts. “And better than my daddy, too.”

Riley laughed at the blunt observation and nodded. “I had training.”

“What’s training?” Lily demanded.

“It’s when you get a lot of practice with someone who is better at something, or you train yourself with books, until you’re as good as the people that taught you.”

“Are you training me?” Lily asked, frowning thoughtfully.

“Um…kind of?” Riley said, smiling at the question. “I hope I am training you to be an honest, responsible person. But usually, they say mommies and daddies raise their children, not train them.”

“My mommy is gone!” Erin exclaimed, looking from Riley to Lily with wide, serious eyes. “My daddy trains me!”

“Raises, honey,” Riley said gently. “And your daddy loves you so much!”

“He does,” Erin said with a nod, taking another bite of food.

“My daddy is gone!” Lily exclaimed, looking from Erin to Riley with wide, serious eyes just as Erin had done.

“Really?” Erin asked, gasping as if it were the worst secret in the world. Then a responsible, thoughtful expression crossed her face and she patted Lily’s shoulder. “That’s okay. Your mommy loves you very much!”

Lily was placated, and Riley stayed silent, watching this strange, brutally honest bonding moment between the two young girls. It was sweet in a way, and horribly sad, and maybe even a little bit cute, but this time, she couldn’t bring herself to smile. There was nothing good about children missing a parent, and if she had it her way, both of them would have a mommy and a daddy so they would never question how much love they were entitled to. All children deserved security, and she only wished she could provide that to them all.

***

By the time Walker came home, both girls were fast asleep on the big living room couch together; Riley was rocking in the chair beside them and reading a book.

“Hey,” he whispered, stepping into the room and smiling down at his sleeping daughter. “How did it go today?”

“It was magical,” Riley said, laughing softly. “Are you hungry?”

Walker grinned. “Always.”

Riley smiled, a little bit taken aback by just how handsome Walker was. She had been doing everything in her power not to notice it, but with him standing right there in the dim light of the living room, his features shadowed and chiseled, it sent a shiver through her that she hoped was masterfully hidden. Shifters could sense everything, and there was no way a man like this would ever be interested in a woman like her. She was an intellectual…or she had been before she had gotten pregnant with Lily. After that, she hadn’t been able to pursue any sort of education and had to simply continue being a nanny for whomever wanted to utilize her skills.

Her rich Aunt Margaret had gotten her into the trade when she was in high school, hoping to earn some extra money, and soon, she was being talked up and traded all over the state, until finally, upon having Lily, she had agreed to take a position amongst the shifter elites. It had gotten her by for the first few grueling years of Lily’s life, but for some reason, this year had been the hardest yet.

“Wow, look at all this,” Walker exclaimed with a low whistle. The table was still set, though Riley had already washed everybody else’s dinner dishes.

“The girls seemed to enjoy it.”

“Marcus mentioned you had some culinary training,” Walker said, smiling down at the food on the table. “I have to admit, that’s part of the reason I was hoping to hire you. The kid and I are both kind of foodies.”

Riley smiled and joined Walker at the table, where he began to eat and didn’t stop until every crumb was finished off his plate. She couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride at being able to please this man so much, and soon, they were immersed in a deep conversation about their daughters and the special bond they shared.

But when Riley mentioned Erin’s outburst at dinner about her mom being gone, Walker’s smile faded and he looked down at his hands, as if at a loss for words.

“It had to be pretty painful, losing your wife like that,” Riley said quietly after a moment of silence. “I assume the two of you were close.”

“Like two peas in a pod before Erin was born. But afterward, everything started changing. I mean, Molly had her own issues as it was, but with a baby in the mix, she just couldn’t really handle things. I thought getting her some help, maybe counseling, would make things easier, but she didn’t even want to try. We had an appointment and then she just took off. Didn’t even leave a note. I found out the hard way when her mother sent a letter asking me to box her things up and send them across the country.”

“What the hell?” Riley murmured, shocked that anybody could be so callous. “What did you do?”

“Well, I sent them,” Walker said, shrugging. She felt a surge of warmth toward the man. He was simple; moral and upright. He would probably always do the honorable thing.

But then, it was hard to judge someone so closely after only knowing them a day or two. Riley was intelligent, and had learned well how to read people as part of her training in dealing with the shifter royals, but still, she preferred to know someone over a long period of time before making any judgments.

“That was really decent of you,” Riley said quietly. It was clearly a painful subject for him, but he seemed willing enough to talk about it. Still, she was worried she was crossing some sort of line, and wondered whether or not she should change the subject. Before she did, though, Walker kept talking.

“I had no idea just how miserable she was. A lot of people say it was post-partum depression, but the truth is, she had been that way for a long time. I never had the heart to correct them, though. For some reason, even after she had left me and Erin, I wanted to preserve her reputation. It’s messed up, right?”

Riley looked down at the table, a little embarrassed to be put on the spot about such a personal and emotional time in Walker’s life. He seemed to think nothing much of it and held her gaze, a small smile creasing his lips.

“Yeah, it’s absolutely messed up.  I just can’t imagine anyone being able to leave their child…”

“Well, some people just aren’t cut out to be parents. You can’t really hold that against them. It’s probably better to let them go than to stick around and make the kid’s life hell because they don’t know how to handle their own issues. You know?”

“I never thought about it like that,” Riley said softly.

“I’ve put some thought into it,” Walker said. “So, is Lily’s dad in the picture?”

Riley groaned and sat back in her chair with a deep exhale.

“That bad, huh?” Walker asked.

“Yeah…the guy was a complete and utter asshole. He split as soon as he found out I was pregnant. Like, left the country split. I think he’s off in Europe somewhere, trying to live the life of his dreams.”

“Seriously?” Walker said, his voice deep and eyes dark. Riley shrugged.

“Yep, seriously.”

“I can’t even imagine…”

“It’s all right, though. My aunt helped me get a good gig, and Lily and I have always managed to make it on our own. I’m pretty darn lucky if you really think about it.”

“That’s right, you are,” Walker said, his handsome face bright. “That’s a good attitude to have. My wife was always so doom and gloom. It got to be a bit much sometimes.”

“I can imagine,” Riley said. “I get so anxious around negative people. That might be why I love working with children so much. They are always ready to move on from the tears and on to the next adventure. Even if they’re sulky, they’re not negative. They try to see all the possibilities in the world. It’s kind of a beautiful thing.”

“Children certainly are a blessing,” Walker agreed, his handsome, rugged face breaking out into a boyish smile.

Riley hadn’t anticipated him to be quite so kind, but now that she saw he was, it was a side she knew she wouldn’t soon forget.

She looked down at her watch and cursed suddenly.

“It’s so late! I lost track of the time…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Oh, I had to talk with the landlord in the morning about seeing if maybe the eviction was negotiable…it’ll be fine, it’s just really hard to get Lily up and around when she hasn’t slept well, you know.”

“Oh, I know all about that,” Walker said, standing. “Thank you so much for dinner. You don’t have to do that, you know. I’m paying you to watch my kid, not feed me.”

“Call it a perk,” Riley said, resisting the urge to wink at him. It would have been purely friendly, and yet, something in her told her not to cross that line. It would be better not to let herself have any feeling for him whatsoever. He was her boss now, more or less. That meant everything had to be as professional as possible.

“Well, I appreciate that. I’m a pretty busy guy.”

“Yeah, I can see that,” Riley said, walking briskly into the living room. “Come on, honey, it’s time to go.”

“Noooo!”

Lily’s protest roused Erin, who looked from Riley to her father in confusion.

“Don’t worry, we’re coming back. Tomorrow?” Riley asked Walker. Walker nodded. “When you’re done with your landlord, if that works.”

“Absolutely,” Riley said, smiling despite Lily’s tired struggles.

“All right then,” Walker said, his handsome face bright with a smile as he lifted Erin effortlessly off the couch and strode toward the door to see them out. “See you tomorrow.”

4.

“Daddy! When is Lily coming?”

Walker sighed. It was the fifth time Erin had asked since she woke up.

“I told you, she’ll get here when she gets here. Her mommy had to talk to her landlord and then they’ll be over. I promise.”

Erin’s face drew into a pout and she turned on her heel and went back into the living room. Walker shook his head and looked back down at the newspaper. His ad was front and center, and yet, it still hadn’t had the effect he had been hoping for. The way he worked with engines was pure magic; everybody who came to the shop told him so. And yet, for some reason, no matter how hard he tried, he had a hard time attracting clients. He was grateful for his regulars, who swore by his work and recommended him to everybody they could think of, but most people preferred to go to the big human-run corporate garages that were starting to pop up on Stonybrooke’s every corner. It was getting a little bit out of hand, but if the shifters saw other shifters working there, they didn’t seem to care whether the garages were human-owned or not. They were loyal to some degree, but the extent of that loyalty was constantly tested. And most of the other shifters in town, unfortunately, were too lazy to support shifter-run businesses when they could just go across the street to get their cars tuned up. Even when that meant they might get their car back with more problems than it went in with. Those human bastards could be tricky sometimes.

Walker had a true passion for motors and engines and making things run and work smoothly. That was something all his clients delighted in. He had learned from a master of machinery and had gone on to truly hone his talents as he moved on in life. It was his passion, and he pursued it tirelessly.

“Daddy! I see a car!”

Walker stood with a deep sigh, half relieved and half jealous at the attention that Riley and Lily were generating from his daughter. Usually, she was only excited to see him, but at the same time, he was really happy to be able to see her feeling happy about other people. It had been a while since he had seen this side of his daughter. She simply wasn’t interested in other people since her mother had left, and chose, instead, to cling to Walker’s hip and hold tightly to what she knew would never change. Hopefully, having Lily and Riley in the house would change that for her for good.

Still, he couldn’t help but feel just a little hurt when Erin barely acknowledged him after he opened the door and let Lily run inside. The girls went immediately to play, as if they had been waiting, since the moment they had conked out, for this moment and it was as serious as a business arrangement.

“Well, they didn’t waste any time, did they?” Riley asked him, watching the girls play with one slender brow raised. The wolf inside him stirred once again and he frowned inwardly. What was he thinking? There was nothing more inappropriate than allowing the wolf to rear its head. Even if she were his type, claiming his nanny was hardly the move of a responsible gentleman, and that was what Walker always intended to be.

“No, none,” Walker said, laughing quietly as he watched Erin drag Lily around the room, showing off the block towers she had been working all morning on. “It’s pretty incredible, really. I’m not used to feeling invisible in my own house.”

“Aw,” Riley said, her voice a low tease. “Is somebody having separation anxiety?”

Walker couldn’t help but chuckle. “Well, we wolves are pack animals. Loyal to a fault. It makes sense that I would feel a little…”

“Threatened?” Riley asked helpfully.

“...jealous,” Walker replied. “I don’t get threatened unless there is a good reason.”

Riley nodded. “Well, that’s good. You’re not like most other men then.”

Walker laughed. “No, I would imagine not.”

“It’ll get easier,” Riley said, smiling warmly at him. “It’s good for them to socialize at this age. I think it’s good for all of us, in a way.”

“Yeah, I’m sure it is,” Walker said, his eyes lingering on Riley a little longer than he meant for them to. She was kind of pretty in her own way. Even if she did remind him of a librarian.

“Did she eat yet?” Riley asked, looking away from him suddenly as if she could almost sense the thoughts Walker was trying to battle away from his mind.

“Oh, yeah, we had breakfast a little bit ago. She usually gets hungry at around noon, so…”

“Okay,” Riley said, smiling warmly at him. “Anything else I should know?”

“No, you know pretty much everything already. And she’s vocal for a four-year-old, so if she wants anything, she would probably just tell you about it.”

“Good to know,” Riley said, her eyes glittering softly at him before turning away and heading into the living room with the girls.

“Daddy’s going to go, Erin,” Walker said. “Can I get a hug?”

“Yeah,” Erin said, though her tone made it sound like a hug was the most inconvenient thing he could possibly ask of her. It stung a little, but when he caught Riley’s eye, she smiled encouragingly at him. He felt a little better and picked Erin up in a sweeping daddy hug, causing her to giggle as he kissed her face.

“You be good and have fun with Lily, okay?”

“Okay!” Erin exclaimed, scrambling out of his arms and back to her friend.

“See you tonight,” Walker said, holding Riley’s gaze. She nodded, and he left with his heart feeling uncharacteristically warm, despite his daughter’s mild rejection. It was almost as if, coming home, he would have a whole family waiting for him again.

***

“You’re in early!” Marcus said, perched on the hood of his designer sports car. Marcus wasn’t the type to be modest about his money, and he had the cocky swagger of an entitled rich boy. Walker probably would have hated him if they hadn’t been friends for so long, but the guy had a good heart and that’s all Walker could ask for. Besides, their packs were in good standing with each other, and the alliance was important to maintain, for everybody’s benefit.

“That woman you mentioned to me before, Riley Maxwell? She accepted my proposal to watch Erin.”

“That’s great, man!” Marcus said. “That mean you can come out with me tonight?”

“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Walker said, exhaling. “I know the crowd you’re running with these days. They’re not really my kind of people.”

“I know, but it was worth a shot. So, how’s the pup like her new nanny so far? Riley’s great, right?”

“She is,” Walker said, lifting the hood of Marcus’ car and taking a look inside. “Erin loves her. And she really loves Lily.”

“Lily? Who’s Lily?” Marcus asked, frowning.

“You’re kidding, right?” Walker said, pursing his lips at his friend. “Lily! Riley’s daughter.”

“Ohh, the human kid. Right. I didn’t see her around much. Most folks weren’t really into having other kids around theirs. Especially humans.”

“Right,” Walker said, turning away to hide the disgust on his face. As much as he liked Marcus, the attitude of the royals never ceased to disgust him. They were always so judgmental of things that didn’t fall within their narrow dogma. He couldn’t imagine living in such a confining lifestyle. He probably would have ended up like Marcus, who was a thrill seeker and went out of his way to generate excitement in his life.

“Well, anyway, I’m glad I hooked the two of you up. The little munchkin deserves some joy after what that bitch did to you guys.”

Walker darkened. He hated talking about Molly when other people brought her up to him. It was shocking that he had opened up about her as much as he had with Riley. There was just something so kind and open-minded about the way Riley listened to him. It made him feel safe to express how he felt to her.

With Marcus, it was another story, though. Marcus hated Molly from day one and didn’t let him forget it when he turned out to be right about her. Marcus was the only person he had told the whole story to, and he had lived to regret it. Marcus loved being right, and knowing he had been right about something as devastating as Walker’s relationship gave him a little bit of an attitude. It was strange that someone like Marcus, a human, could sense something in Molly that Walker had completely missed. But then again, love was blind, as the saying went, and Walker had been just as blinded as anybody else would have been. It was the sad, humiliating truth.

“So, how’s business going?” Walker asked.

Marcus grinned. “It’s booming, man! You have no idea how many people out there aren’t able to even restart a computer, let alone deal with the serious IT stuff.”

“Well, you’re a genius. It’s a good business for you to be in, really.”

“Hell yeah, it is,” Marcus said, grinning.

For being a human, Marcus definitely carried himself like an alpha. He wasn’t actually as confident as he let on. Walker knew better, but confidence was the name of the game when it came to business ventures, and Walker was glad that at least one human as kind as Marcus was in Stonybrooke, helping the shifters in the city to get connected and understand the world they lived in just a little better.

“Any new projects going on?” Walker asked, giving the engine of Marcus’ sports car a little tune up. It was nothing major; he had done the same thing just a few weeks back as he chatted with Marcus about cars and the latest woman on Marcus’ radar.

“Actually, yeah,” Marcus said, beaming at Walker. “You know the Raders?”

“Who doesn’t know the Raders?” Walker replied.

“They’re doing something really intense for their company. They need a bunch of security shit set up, and guess who they came to?”

“Nice!”

“Yep. So, the team and I are going to get to work on that today, once I get out of here. It’s a serious thing too, man. I’ve never worked on something so damn secretive before. These guys don’t trust their security to just anyone, either. I mean, this is a multi-billion dollar industry, you know what I mean? They need it tight.”

“No doubt,” Walker said, slamming the hood of the car down and grinning at Marcus. “Congratulations, man! Sounds like that will bring you a lot of cash.”

“You have no idea,” Marcus said with a soft chuckle. “It’s lucky, man. If I wasn’t naturally talented at this stuff, who knows where I’d be.”

“Well, you are meant to be here, in Stonybrooke, with us,” Walker said. “You’re part of the pack.”

“Thank my stars every day for that, too,” Marcus said. “If I hadn’t been adopted by Kenga, I don’t know what would have happened to me. He took me off the streets, cleaned me up, and made me part of the family.”

“And we’re proud to have you,” Walker said, punching Marcus on the shoulder. “I’ve got some work to catch up on, but it was good seeing you, man.”

“Yeah! I’ll be around again soon.”

Walker nodded and watched Marcus drive off before heading deeper into the garage. Now that his friend was gone, the real work could begin.

***

Walker trudged through the yard, his entire body aching. It had been a rough day, and he’d had a car fall on him. Instead of going to the hospital, though, he walked it off. Nobody else had seen it happen, so he had managed to weasel his way out of a hospital visit.

“What happened to you?” Riley asked, her voice a hushed whisper when he pushed into the house.

“Is it that obvious?” Walker said with a pained laugh. He winced, and Riley came close to him, eyeing him sharply.

“You’re hurt!”

“It’s nothing serious,” Walker mumbled dismissively, pushing past her and heading into the kitchen. “I’m fine. Seriously.”

“You don’t look fine to me,” Riley hissed, following him on his heels. “What happened?”

“Nothing!” Walker exclaimed, wincing as he opened the refrigerator door. There was a bowl of leftovers inside and he took it out to microwave it. “I just had a rough day, is all.”

“Don’t lie to me,” Riley mumbled. “I can tell when someone’s lying to me. I’ve worked with kids for the past seven years.”

“Okay,” Walker grumbled, slinking heavily onto one of the chairs and taking a slow bite of his food. “I had a car fall on me today.”

“What?!”

Walker pursed his lips in annoyance and shook his head. “I told you. It’s really not a big deal. I’m just kind of sore.”

“Did you see a doctor?”

“No! It’s not the first time it’s happened. My kind are made like steel, you know. I’m really going to be fine.”

“You’re ridiculous. I’m drawing you a bath.”

Walker waved his hand dismissively and got back to eating the rest of his food as Riley disappeared quickly from the room and headed to the back. Soon, he could hear water running and sighed, shaking his head. As nice as it was to have someone worrying about him, it was pretty unwelcome. All he wanted to do was relax and enjoy his meal in peace without having to answer twenty questions all the time.

“You know,” Riley said, reappearing in the kitchen. “You owe it to your daughter to take the best care of yourself you possibly can.”

“Oh, here we go,” Walker mumbled, rolling his eyes.

“Yes, here we go!” Riley exclaimed. “You can’t take care of someone else until you take care of yourself first! It’s a common piece of advice that really makes a lot of sense. You have to put the oxygen mask on yourself before you can save anyone else. And it’s our job to care for these children. We can’t do that if we’re bleeding to death internally and think we’re too macho to go see a damn doctor.”

“I’m not bleeding internally!” Walker exclaimed.

“How do you know?” Riley demanded.

“I’d probably be able to smell it!” Walker said.

Truth be told, he didn’t know whether that was true or not, but he wanted to shut down the conversation and frankly, he was hoping that, being human, Riley would just accept his explanation.

But she didn’t. Instead, she continued speaking, her eyes passionate and fiery as she spoke to him. “You need to care for yourself, Walker. Just because sometimes it feels like you don’t matter doesn’t mean that it’s true. Your wife left you, yeah, but your little girl is with you until the end of time. And she needs you to be strong. Not a moron! Do you understand what I’m telling you?”

Walker nodded glumly, his mouth contorted in a pout. He hadn’t been spoken to like this since his mother had passed away, and now, with Riley here lecturing him on caring for himself, he couldn’t help but feel mildly ashamed.

“I’ll go to the doctor’s in the morning, all right? Just to be on the safe side. But really, I think I’m fine.”

“You’d better be fine,” Riley said, her intelligent eyes alive with fire. “Someone is going to need to be here for that little girl. Her mother sure as hell isn’t.”

Walker cringed, knowing Riley was right. It was stupid to be reckless with his life. Not when he had Erin to worry about.

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t waste your time apologizing to me. What you need to do is be more careful next time. All right? That’s all this is about.”

Walker nodded, the wolf inside him conflicted. It wanted to win the fight at all costs, but at the same time, all he wanted to do was claim the woman who was stirring up such confusing and passionate emotions within him. She was unlike any woman he had ever encountered, and he wanted, more than anything, for her to be his.

But that wasn’t possible. And even if it was, this was a business arrangement. There was nothing he could say or do that would make his feelings for her okay. There was no justifying having an attraction to the nanny. An attraction that didn’t even make sense. She wasn’t even his type.

“I’m getting into the bath now,” Walker said, grunting in pain as he got himself to his feet and limped slowly down the hallway.

“Good.”

He hesitated outside the bathroom door. “Aren’t you leaving?”

“Oh no,” Riley said, eyeing him sternly. “I’m not leaving you alone. If anything happened to you, this poor little girl would have to be the one to find you and try to call for help. I’m not letting that happen.”

Walker scowled. “You’re being a bit dramatic, don’t you think?”

“I don’t think you’re being dramatic enough,” Riley countered.

Walker threw his hands up, at least as high as his limited mobility would allow him to, and went into the bathroom and closed the door. He tried to remove his shirt but roared in pain.

“What?” Riley asked, bursting through the door.

“Do you mind?” Walker hissed.

“Are you all right?” Riley asked, ignoring his protest and coming up close to him. She examined him closely and shook her head. “You need help, don’t you?”

“Even if I did, I would rather die than ask for it,” Walker grumbled.

Riley shook her head. “You’re a stubborn man,” she said softly, slipping her fingers quickly underneath the brim of his shirt and helping him to peel it off. She did it so easily and effortlessly that he was forced to remember she was a nanny. She had done it probably thousands of times to pups all over Stonybrooke, and he suddenly felt like the world’s biggest child.

“Oh, what are you moping about?” Riley asked. “It’s really not that bad.”

“No…,” Walker muttered.

She examined his torso, touching his bruised ribs gently. He flinched away and Riley sighed. “You’re going to have a lot of trouble climbing out of that tub.”

“I’ll manage!” Walker exclaimed. “And I don’t need help with the rest of this. I’ve got it. I’m a grown man.”

“And a stubborn one to boot,” Riley mumbled, shrugging her shoulders and heading to the doorway. “Suit yourself. But if you need me, don’t hesitate to call me.”

Walker nodded miserably, and she fixed another warning look on him before closing the bathroom door and leaving him alone in the room.

He undressed quickly, his mind a million miles away before finally sinking into the steaming hot water. It was exactly what his body needed after such a physically demanding day, and he had half a mind to call Riley in just to thank her for being considerate enough to think of a bath. He probably would have just showered as usual and then dropped into bed, waking up stiff as a board the next day. He wasn’t used to anybody taking care of him, but for once, it wasn’t so terrible.

“You doing okay?”

Riley’s gentle voice wafted into the room, and again, the wolf responded. It was eager for more of Riley, now that he was lying naked in the water. If she just came in one more time, he might be able to convince her to come into the tub with him…

No. He couldn’t allow himself to harbor such perverse intentions. She was there to take care of his child, for God’s sake, not take care of the wolf’s insidious needs. He couldn’t believe the level he was stooping to. It was embarrassing.

“I’m fine, thanks,” he replied, hoping his voice didn’t sound too strained. It would be even worse if the wolf gave away his innermost thoughts without being any the wiser. He wanted her to feel comfortable in his home, not like she was being pursued.

“All right. Well, I’m here.”

“I know.”

Did he ever. The wolf was begging him to invite her into the bathroom again; to feign some injury or pain that she could come in and rub right out of him. But he couldn’t allow himself to stoop that low. She deserved to work for an honest man; not a man so driven by desire that he would succumb to the inner trickster that was his animal self.

Once the water began to cool off, Walker decided he’d had enough of soaking. It was time to face the world again, whether he was ready or not.

He grunted painfully as he hoisted himself out of the tub and wrapped a towel around his waist. Usually, he brought in a change of clothes to put on, but the bath had happened so suddenly that he hadn’t had a chance to prepare.

Walker emerged from the bathroom, glancing nervously for any sign of Riley. Thankfully, there was none, and although the wolf was disappointed, he was relieved more than anything. He would be able to live another day knowing he had been able to resist the temptations of the nanny and allow her a safe and comfortable place to work, and if necessary, somewhere down the line, live.

He walked up the stairs and turned the corner to his bedroom, colliding with Riley as she came down the hall, presumably after putting the girls to bed in Erin’s bedroom.

“Shit,” he hissed, the wolf awakened suddenly by the smell of arousal wafting from Riley. She had seen him there, half-naked in his towel, and the wolf had caught the scent that she was a hot-blooded woman after all.

“I’m sorry,” Riley mumbled, averting her eyes and trying to suppress the aura of arousal that was emanating off her. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine,” Walker said.

They both stood there, frozen, facing each other but not looking at each other, until Riley looked up into Walker’s eyes, fearless and bold.

“Good night, Walker,” she said, managing to walk away from the situation with dignity despite knowing full well that her attraction to him had been detected.

Everything in Walker told him to chase after her; not to let her go without letting her know just how strong the wolf’s claim upon her truly was, but if he did, it would have ruined that frail balancing act of dignity and respect they had been playing with from the moment she had first arrived in his home.

No, Walker wasn’t going to let the wolf have its way this time. Whether it liked it or not, he was going to live to fight another day.

At least, he was if his wounds didn’t kill him first.

He walked into his dark bedroom and painfully pulled on a pair of boxers before falling into bed with a heavy sigh. As annoying as it might have been, he was grateful that Riley was there with him, insisting, in her own small way, to make sure both he and his child were cared for in the event of the worst case scenario. If it were Molly, she would have taken off hours ago, as soon as she had heard his car pull into the driveway. In fact, that’s exactly what she had done.

Walker closed his eyes, half delirious with sleep as he considered the two women and their stark differences. Molly, with her model-like face and body and sour soul, versus Riley, who was beautiful in her own dignified way, even if a little mousy, and probably smarter than everyone he knew combined. He wished he would have kissed her, and fell asleep living a fantasy in his mind, of what might have happened if, in another time and another life, he had been able to love the right woman first, instead of the one he had so stupidly married.

5.

“Are you all right?”

Riley felt really wrong about intruding in the dark, cool bedroom where Walker was slumbering.

He opened his eyes and sat up, the moonlight hitting his sculpted chest and making her breath catch in her throat. He was truly a beautiful specimen.

“Hmm? Oh, yeah, I’m fine.”

“Okay,” Riley said quickly, scurrying out of the room and back to the guest room where she had made herself comfortable for the night. Erin had insisted that she and Lily sleep in the same room, so both girls were on the floor in sleeping bags because Lily wasn’t comfortable on other people’s beds, and Erin had insisted on joining her.

She lay down quickly, angry at herself for checking in on him, even though it was the morally responsible thing to do. She didn’t want anything bad happening on her watch; the little girl had already been through quite enough with her mother abandoning her. The last thing she needed was her stubborn fool of a father killing himself for no good reason.

It was hard for her to sleep in such an unfamiliar room and she found her eyes wandering the walls. They rested on the dresser across from the bed, at a framed photo of a woman who looked like a model. She, like Walker and Erin, had glittering blonde hair, and smoky blue eyes. Erin resembled her in ways, but it was clear she was a combination of both her parents.

Riley suddenly felt embarrassed on her own behalf, and maybe even a little angry. Why would she think she had any right to be attracted to a man who, not only was paying her to take care of his child, but who was the kind of man who was romantically and sexually interested in women who looked like they could make money just on their looks alone? It wasn’t fair. And she was embarrassed that she had allowed herself to even allow the seed of hope to be planted in her mind. It was a ridiculous thought and she should never have allowed herself to have it in the first place.

She soon managed to fall asleep, her mind still rife with the possibilities of exploring her attraction to Walker more deeply. But when she woke up the next morning, she felt only disgust and contempt toward herself, and avoided the picture of his ex-wife as if it were the plague.

Riley would never be a supermodel. She was a decent, modest woman, and she would rather be seen as a mother and an intellectual than a model anyway. Those were much more important. She wouldn’t let anything bring her down.

***

“What did the doctor say?” Riley demanded as soon as Walker strode through the door that afternoon.

“He said everything is fine,” Walker said, his voice low and patient. “I told you you didn’t need to worry so much.”

“I wouldn’t if you worried more about yourself,” Riley hissed, slapping his shoulder with the dish towel she had been using to dry Erin’s plate from lunch.

“I know,” Walker said patiently. “I’m working on it.”

“Good.”

Walker moved past her and into the kitchen, looking at her evenly as he sat down at the table.

“Oh God, you’re going to fire me, aren’t you? I was too pushy. I’m sorry…”

Walker’s face broke out into a broad smile and he shook his head. “No, that’s not it. I was going to ask you how the meeting with your landlord went. You know, the offer to live here is still open. I know I’m lucky to have you.”

Riley’s cheeks grew hot and she stammered, sitting down as she attempted to collect her thoughts. She was already so bitter about Walker’s ex-wife that it was almost ridiculous to even consider sharing a home with the man. But truth be told, it had been unbelievably seamless to simply wake up and get the girls ready for their day, making everybody breakfast and checking in on the stubborn fool of a man to make sure he was all right…

“Well, they aren’t going to be changing their minds about the eviction any time soon, even though I already gave them everything you’d given me for the week. So, I will just have to keep looking.”

“When do you have to be out of there?” Walker asked, his handsome eyes alive with concern.

“Next week. But we will figure something out. We always do.”

Walker raised his eyebrow at me. “You don’t have to try very hard. Even if it’s just for a little while…it’s been kind of nice having an adult around to talk to.”

Riley chuckled despite herself. “Honestly, I know what you mean.”

“I’m sure you do,” Walker said, his face good natured. “It can be hard to have to change your vocabulary to suit that of a three- or four-year-old. And God help you if you say a bad word.”

“Tell me about it,” Riley said, smiling wistfully. “I haven’t cursed in seven years just because I had to keep up appearances with the shifter families I was working for. I don’t even think I would remember how to use them.”

“I’m sure you would if you got the chance,” Walker said, his eyes flashing.

For some reason, it sent a wave of powerful heat coursing through her and Riley looked away quickly, trying to suppress the feeling of longing she had surging within her. The last thing she needed to do was get caught up in them and have Walker sense those feelings within her. She was already embarrassed enough at herself without giving him a reason to make her feel ashamed of her as well.

“We’ll just go back to the hotel like we did when we first moved here,” Riley said decidedly.

“How long can you afford that?” Walker asked, frowning.

“That’s really not any of your business, is it?” Riley asked, prickling. “I’m a mother. I know what I can and can’t do when it comes to caring for my daughter. And if I couldn’t take care of her on my own, then yes, I might consider your offer. But…”

“Of cours, you can take care of her yourself,” Walker said, his voice calm and gentle. He stood and walked toward her, putting his hand on her shoulder. The heavy warmth of his body was immediately soothing, and Riley looked down at the table. Why did it have to feel so good to have this man near her? “I just know what it’s like to be a single parent with one income, and honestly, it isn’t doing you justice to knock your price down low enough for a guy like me to afford you. Maybe part of what I owe you could be considered rent. You know, just in case you want to save yourself some money. Like I said, we’ve got the room. And I know Erin would be thrilled.”

Riley opened her mouth, nearly ready to keep fighting him, and then thought better of it.

“Thanks,” she said instead. “I’ll think about it, if things get too rough, okay? I appreciate the offer.”

“That’s all I ask,” Walker said, winking at her. The gesture left her feeling foggy. It was hard to keep trying to fight these ridiculous feelings of attraction for this man. It was purely physical, surely, and it wasn’t like she could help it to be attracted to him. And yet, she couldn’t help but feel horrible about it.

“All right…”

“Well, I’m going to get to work. I hope you keep the thought in mind. Erin and I are both happy to have you two around, and it might do the both of us some good to have some company around every once in a while. Things can get pretty lonely around here, just the two of us. I mean…I think it’s really good for her to have a woman around.”

Walker looked unexpectedly vulnerable for a moment, but then a wolfish grin creased his face. “Can’t necessarily say the same for myself, but I can be a good boy. Put toilet seats down and whatnot.”

With that, he departed with a wave, leaving Riley in the kitchen looking after him as he hugged his daughter goodbye and left for work, despite the incident the day before.

Wolves were stoic creatures, she had realized early on in her career. The children rarely showed any signs of pain unless they were particularly fond of garnering sympathy. She’d had to begin to look for all the subtle signs of injuries lest the pup’s parents come home and demand what had happened to their precious spawn in the time they were gone. Usually, she was clueless until the pup pinpointed exactly when and how they had been hurt or started to feel sick, and soon, she had learned to master all the body language of young shifters.

It was lucky she had, too, or she might not have even noticed Walker was injured. Sure, he was walking slowly and had a minor limp, but the thought of not detecting his injuries made her feel sick. Even though everything had turned out fine, there was the possibility that it wasn’t, or wouldn’t have, and then where would his poor little girl be? The idea of losing him was awful…

Riley shook the thought away and sighed. He wasn’t hers to care for in that way. Whether she cared about what he was experiencing or not, she would have to keep her emotions as surface-level as possible. It wasn’t her place to worry about what happened to him, not to this extent. She couldn’t let her feelings for this man deepen. Not when she had two children to care for. She needed this job, more than she had ever needed anything in her life, and the security it promised her–even the potential for a home–was unbelievably comforting.

Of course, she would never be able to accept his hospitality. Not when she had such inappropriate feelings for him. But just knowing the offer was on the table gave her a sense of security unlike anything she had managed to feel ever since setting foot in Stonybrooke all those years ago. It almost felt as if she had something stable she could rely on; a place to call home.

That was ridiculous, though. She and Lily were on their own and probably always would be. She would never put her daughter’s future at risk for her own silly daydreams. She hardly even knew Walker. There was no way they could live there with him. It was out of the question.

Riley sighed and walked into the living room, where she spent the rest of the day half-heartedly playing the mommy in the girls’ games and trying her hardest not to think any more about the man who had offered her a place to live.

***

“Come on, honey, we have to get to the motel. I told them we would check in at noon and it’s already 11:45.”

“I don’t want to move,” Lily said, her brown eyes filling with tears. “I want to stay here. I have my own bedroom!”

“It’s just for now,” Riley promised, her heart breaking. She couldn’t help but feel like a horrible parent. Her child was at an age where security was incredibly important, and she was uprooting her to live in an uncertain future. “I promise. And you’re going to have a new bedroom sometime very soon! Mommy just has to figure a few things out.”

“I don’t like it when you have to figure things out,” Lily said, sadly stringing her backpack over her tiny shoulders and taking Riley’s hand. They walked to the car together, hand in hand, and then headed to the motel.

“You the girls gonna stay here a while?” the clerk asked once they walked inside.

“That’s right,” Riley said. “That’s still all right, isn’t it?”

“Oh yeah, I just wanted to make sure. Here’s your key. It’s to the left and up the stairs.”

Riley sighed. She had been hoping to avoid steps with Lily being so small. She was always paranoid about the littlest things. Still, Lily was the most important being in her life, it was hardly surprising that she would want to be extra cautious.

They walked slowly and carefully up to the room, and Riley smiled down at her daughter.

“I have to unpack,” she said. “Can you be a good girl and stay inside this room? Don’t let anybody come in even if they ask nicely. Only mommy will come in and I will let myself inside, do you understand?”

“Yes!”

“Good!” Riley said. “You promise?”

“I promise.”

“Okay. Let’s get some cartoons on the television. I’m going to be right back, okay?”

“I know, mommy,” Lily said impatiently, getting on the bed and making herself comfortable in front of the TV. “Can you bring in my blankie?”

“Of course. I’m going to bring in everything.”

Riley took off, hoping to make the move as painless as possible. She had learned, long ago, about the pleasures of being a minimalist. Moving around all over the state, and then from place to place in Stonybrooke, had meant she wanted nothing more than a simple life and only the bare necessities. It didn’t hurt that she also didn’t ever seem to have a lot of spare money to spend on frivolous items. She probably owned more toys for Lily than she owned much of anything else.

She hefted up one of the heavy boxes full of necessary appliances and carried it up the stairs, grumbling to herself the whole way. She had specifically requested a ground floor room, but she was just going to have to deal with this. It wasn’t the classiest establishment, but it would do for the time being.

“Mommy!”

The sound of Lily’s shriek nearly made Riley’s heart leap out of her chest. She dropped the box and scrambled up the rest of the steps, fumbling with the stupid hotel key to let herself into the room.

When she got inside, she froze, a chill creeping through her body. Inside the room were three wolf shifters, each of them grinning darkly at Riley and her daughter.

“It’s going to be okay,” Riley whispered, inching toward her child.

“Mommy…” Lily whimpered.

They had turned the television set off and were glaring menacingly.

“What do you guys want? Take whatever you need, just leave us alone!”

“That’s the thing, lady. Taking you is what we want.”

“What do you mean?” Riley asked, her voice wavering.

“Oh, we’ve seen you around, you know. We know you know something, there’s no way you don’t. So, you and your little brat there are going to have to come with us.”

Maternal rage prickled in Riley’s chest and she stood in front of her daughter, blocking her from the sight of the men.

“You’re not going to touch a hair on her head,” Riley said, her voice quaking with a combination of rage and fear. “I will kill you before you get the chance.”

Riley cried out in agony, her body flying backward and slamming against the wall. Lily shrieked and Riley, dazed and hurt, struggled to her feet. She would have to show her daughter that there was nothing to worry about. If she lost her composure, it would make the whole thing that much more traumatic for Lily.

“Is that the best you can do?” Riley gasped. “You’re going to have to do better than that if you want to get to me.”

The man leading the assault shifted into his wolf form, quickly and deliberately, and a sob caught in Lily’s throat.

“Stay back!”

Lily was shocked and relieved by the deep voice in the doorway, and suddenly, Walker appeared.

“Oh shit, are you serious? I thought I told you to make sure we were going to be alone!”

“I thought I had!”

“Well, you’re not,” Walker said, his dark eyes flashing menacingly. Riley watched, in a mixture of fascination and horror, as the man’s incredible body began to morph and sprout white tufts of hair all over it, until he was crouching in the doorway with his jaw clenched, a deep menacing growl emanating from his throat.

He looked at Riley briefly, every inch of his body seeming to tell her one thing. Run.

6.

Walker glared at the three men; two of which he didn’t recognize. One, though, was unmistakable. Luthor Mays. Wherever there was trouble, real trouble, it could be expected that he would be lurking somewhere in the shadows. Walker had learned a long time ago to steer clear of the guy, and now, seeing him so near to Riley and little Lily sent a wave of rage and concern through his body.

He had managed to shift before Luthor’s lackeys managed to do so, and he struck hard and fast, hitting the jugular of one man and dropping him right where he stood. Lily shrieked and soon, Riley was crossing the room and grabbing the child into her arms, shielding her face and trying to make her way to the door.

Walker did his best to ensure that escape for them was possible and soon, he was satisfied in knowing they were on their way out and down the stairs, hopefully, to Riley’s car.

“Now look what you’ve done,” the other man said, his face contorting into sharp, wolfish features. “They’re getting away.”

Soon, Walker was fighting off two other wolves; Luthor in his large grey form and his lackey, who was a trundle brown color. Walker yelped in pain as the lackey gripped his ankle in his fangs, but the sound of his cry had been distracting enough that he was able to catch Luthor unawares.

Walker managed to sink his teeth into the man’s neck, grasping tightly enough to go for the kill. But just as he was about to reach victory, the lackey knocked him off balance. Soon, they were rolling on the ground, fighting for dominance as Luthor made his escape out the motel room’s door. Walker’s thoughts immediately went to Riley and Lily, and he summoned the strength to end the fight once and for all, leaving the corpse of the shifter lackey on the floor.

He ran with all his might after Luthor, only to find that Riley and Lily were perfectly fine, calmly collecting the belongings that had fallen out of the box that Riley had dropped on the stairs.  He was relieved to see they were all right, but he couldn’t let Luthor get away.

Walker took off running as fast as his wolf’s body could carry him, speeding through the streets of Stonybrooke with Luthor’s scent heavy in his nostrils. When he reached a fork in the road, Walker wasn’t quite sure which direction Luthor had taken, and he let out a fierce roar of anger. Wherever the evil bastard had gone, he was out of sight now. No matter how hard he tried to sniff out his whereabouts, there was nothing he could do to get back on the trail.

With a frustrated growl, Walker made his way back to the motel as quickly as he had left it, hoping to make sure Riley and Lily were able to safely collect their belongings. He was going to insist on the live-in position now. The motel wasn’t safe. And until they figured out just what the hell was going on and why Riley and her little human child had been targeted by the bad shifters from the wrong side of the tracks, he wasn’t going to rest until he knew she was somewhere impenetrable. A little motel in the shady end of town really wasn’t going to cut it.

When he arrived at the motel, he ducked inside to shift back into his human form. The last thing he needed to do was show Riley his entire body after she had been attacked. Enough had happened after one day. He grabbed a pair of sweatpants from the cabinet that all public shifter bathrooms had for the times when they shapeshifted inconveniently and had nothing to change back into.

“Hey,” Walker said, ruffling Lily’s hair and looking at Riley, his eyes probably just as serious looking as he felt. “Anything I can help you with?”

“I…well, yeah, actually,” Riley said, looking down at the ground, embarrassed. “I can’t lift that box right now. I’m a little sore.”

Anger engulfed Walker. Whoever could dare to harm a being as kind and innocent as Riley? He would kill Luthor the next time he saw him. He vowed that much.

“Let me help you,” Walker said, walking quickly to the box and lifting it. He walked to her car and put it inside, hesitating for a moment before finally facing Riley again. He knew she wasn’t going to like the proposal, but there was no way around it now. He had to be dominant and assertive about it. Otherwise, she would just get herself into more trouble.

“Thank you,” Riley said, her eyes on the ground when he finally turned to face her. “For everything. What were you even doing out here?”

“I was dropping Erin off at her aunt’s house,” Walker said. “They like to hang out on the weekends sometimes. My sister’s a really great person, but we’re not very close. She and Erin are, though.”

“That’s awesome…so you just happened to be in the area?”

Walker pursed his lips. Actually, he had wanted to come and see if Riley had needed any help getting settled in, but he was embarrassed, in a way, to admit that.

“Pretty much,” he said, avoiding the subject. He didn’t want her to think he was some kind of stalker who couldn’t get her off his mind, though, in a way, it wouldn’t have been far from the truth. He had been wanting to make himself useful and to see her again. Somehow, it seemed like no matter how much time they spent together, it was never enough.

“Well, you were definitely my hero tonight,” Riley said quietly.

“Mommy, can I go play with Erin?”

Riley looked put on the spot for a moment, and Walker could sense that the idea of having her daughter playing with her friend after all this was both tempting and off-putting.

“Well, my sister is good with kids,” Walker said. “I don’t think she would mind keeping an eye on Lily for a little while. It might be a good idea to have you checked out. You weren’t treated very gently, you know.”

“I know,” Riley said. “Well, I guess if it’s all right with your sister…”

“It would be fine, I can explain everything to her when we get there. She won’t care.”

Riley nodded reluctantly and offered the passenger’s door to Walker. “I don’t see your car here, so do you want a lift?”

“Yeah, I walked,” Walker said. “Let’s go.”

“Yay!” Lily exclaimed.

A tense, tired smile creased Riley’s face and she nodded. “Yep, you’re going to have lots of fun tonight!”

Lily’s excitement couldn’t be contained, and she jabbered on and on and on until they reached Walker’s sister’s house. He walked to the door and knocked, and she came to the door, her eyes wide.

“What’s wrong, Walker?”

There was no use in hiding it. He would have to be honest with her. That was one nice thing about being around humans.

“Hey, Tara. Thing is, my nanny just got attacked, and I was wondering if you would mind if her daughter hung out with you and Erin while I make sure she’s all right.”

“Of course, I can,” Tara said, her hazel eyes narrowing in concern. It was funny how similar Tara and Walker looked, except she had his mother’s eyes, and he had his father’s. They both had wild golden hair, though, and the same smile. “What happened? Who attacked her?”

“I don’t know for sure why, or who originally planned it all, but I do know Luthor was involved.”

“Ugh, that guy? He’s such a creep. And mean. Wait, doesn’t he usually just target the rich people and leech off the royals?”

“Yeah,” Walker said, equally puzzled. “I haven’t figured out just what is going on there, but I know it’s not good. They might have seen her around. She’s been a nanny for some pretty upstanding shifters around here. Even the royalty.”

“How the hell did she end up with you?” Tara asked, laughing, though not unkindly.

Walker grinned. “I’m lucky, I guess.”

“You always have been…at least until you married that psychopath. Have I told you lately just how glad I am that she’s out of your life? I never had a good feeling about her…”

Walker held up his hand and sighed. Tara clamped her mouth shut. Both of them knew just how much he detested it when Tara went off on him about his ex-wife. He hadn’t listened to her when she told him she had a bad feeling about Molly, and now, he wished more than anything that he had. Still, if he hadn’t been with her, he never would have had Erin, and that would have been tragic for Walker and Tara both.

“I know. I’m going to get the kid. Her name is Lily. She and Erin pretty much keep each other occupied, so it shouldn’t be too much trouble.”

“Do you want me to keep them for the night?” Tara asked. “How hurt is her mom?”

Walker sighed. Honestly, he didn’t know.

“That would probably be for the best. I can’t thank you enough, sis.”

He hugged her briefly and went to the car to walk Lily to the doorway. She waved briefly at her mom, excited to be on this new adventure, and Walker caught the scent of sadness from Riley’s direction, watching her little girl disappear into a stranger’s home. But she seemed to trust Walker implicitly, and he knew his sister would keep the children safe while he figured out just what in the hell he was going to do next.

When he got back in the car, he turned to Riley and smiled as comfortingly as he could.

“It’s going to be okay. And if you want me to come and get her at any time, I will. She offered to keep her for the night if need be, but that doesn’t mean she has to.”

“Thank you,” Riley said, avoiding his gaze. She finally met his eyes and Walker was overwhelmed by just how perfect she was in that moment. Even if she wasn’t the kind of woman he was typically attracted to, there was something about her that resonated with him on a level much deeper than simple physical attraction; and that made her more beautiful both on the outside and on the inside.

“You’re welcome,” Walker said. “Come on. Let’s get to the house. If we hurry, we can get you unpacked before dark.”

Riley nodded, apparently too tired to argue, and she started the car. They drove down the road in silence, each of them lost in their own thoughts. Walker would protect her at all costs, no matter what it took. That was all there was to it.

7.

“What the hell was that all about?” Riley panted, looking at Walker, her body still trembling in fear and confusion. The attack had happened about an hour beforehand, and Lily and Erin were playing safely together at Walker’s sister’s house. Riley had been too shaken up to refuse the little girl the small pleasure of meeting her best friend’s aunt, and Walker had insisted on taking her back to his house to make sure she was all right.

“I don’t know,” Walker said darkly, setting one of her boxes of belongings down on the floor of the bedroom she had chosen for herself. “But I’m going to find out. Are you all right?”

“I…” Riley looked down at her torso, and lifted her shirt slightly to reveal the cut on her abdomen. “It’s bleeding.”

“Shit,” Walker hissed, gripping her by the hand and leading her to the bathroom. “Sit down and we will take a look at that for you.”

Riley obeyed, clamping her mouth shut and toying with her hands nervously. She had never seen anybody with such passion in their eyes before. Walker had been utterly and completely fearless out there, and it had reignited those feelings she had been working so hard to repress.

“It won’t need stitches or anything, will it?” Riley asked. “I hate doctors. And the shifters always treat humans like babies for showing any signs of pain.”

Walker chuckled. “Yeah, we aren’t the type to let that kind of thing slow us down. But it’s pretty unprofessional of a doctor to make a human feel bad for having feelings that are different from our own.”

“I’ll say it is,” Riley said sulkily.

“All right, let’s see it,” Walker said, turning to her and gently helping her to lift the shirt over her head. “You’re uh…wearing a bra, right? Do you want a towel or something?”

“Yes, I am wearing a bra. And no, I don’t need a towel or anything. Really. It’s fine,” Riley said, her face on fire. This was hardly the way she had imagined baring herself to Walker for the first time.

He was a complete gentleman about it, though and averted his gaze, focusing only on the bleeding wound on her stomach. She winced in pain as he tried his best to clean it gently, and began talking to her just as she would have spoken with Lily if she were hurt; in a soft, soothing tone.

Walker’s voice was deep and its gentle rumble was like a warm blanket over her cool, exposed flesh.  “You know,” he said. “I noticed your car is making a kind of a humming sound…that could mean something’s going on under the hood. I can take it into the garage and work on it for you if you want.”

“It is? I never even noticed,” Riley said, caught off guard by the observation.

Walker grinned.

“My sister says I’m like an idiot savant with motors. I know a lot about them.”

“Oh! Do you own Howler’s Motors?” Riley asked, the pieces suddenly clicking into place. “Your friend, Marcus, he’s always bragging you up to anyone who will listen. The royals tend to ignore him, but he’s told me about it more than once.”

“Good old Marcus,” Walker said, the smile on his face lingering and giving his chiseled features a sweet, boyish quality. She could so easily lose herself in those eyes of his.

“So, is that a yes?” Riley asked, perking up on the rim of the bathtub where she had been sitting.

“Yes, that’s my garage,” Walker said, avoiding her eyes modestly. “I own it, but I haven’t been having very much luck in making it a success. There are a lot of other places out there that are more convenient for people, so they get the majority of the business.”

“That doesn’t seem fair,” Riley said. “Marcus is always talking about how the guy who runs the place is a total genius. Why don’t people go to you?”

“I really don’t know,” Walker said, clearly baffled. “I think it has something to do with marketing. I’m not really good at that kind of thing. I put ads out in the paper, but…”

Riley hissed in pain as he poured alcohol over the wound and dabbed at it gently with a cloth.

“Maybe you need to hire someone to help you with marketing,” Riley said, trying to keep the pain out of her voice. She was self-conscious showing pain in front of any shifter, let alone Walker, who had managed to stay on his feet for six hours after a car had crushed him half to death. “I wish I knew how to help you in that department, but I don’t have any training there. My interest was in the sciences.”

“The sciences?” Walker asked with a low whistle. “That’s some hefty mental work there.”

“I like to keep my mind busy. I was accepted into a great school, but then I got pregnant with Lily and wasn’t able to go…”

“What happened there?” Walker asked, furrowing his brow. “With her father, I mean. A girl with a bright future should have a man who is willing to support her until she achieves whatever she wants to do.”

“He was bad news,” Riley said, shaking her head. “He wanted me to do things I knew I shouldn’t have done. Heavy into drugs. He even asked me to abort Lily.”

“Are you serious?” Walker exclaimed. “That’s unbelievable!”

“You’re not kidding. I didn’t know all that about the drugs until after he had already gotten me pregnant. He came across as this really calm, cool, and collected guy, but the more I got to know him the more fucked up I realized he was. As soon as I told him about Lily, he completely flipped the script and started acting like the biggest asshole I’ve ever met. It was unreal.”

“I’m so sorry,” Walker said, his hands lingering on her stomach. His broad thumb stroked her sympathetically and a surge of heat electrified her body.

It was too late for her to hide her feelings from him at that point, and she looked down at the ground, the breath catching in her throat as heat rose in her face. She was probably blushing horribly, but there wasn’t much point in being self-conscious about it. He knew exactly how she felt. All she could do was try to play it off as if it weren’t a big deal. Anyone having their stomach touched so sensually would react that way, wouldn’t they? Whether they wanted to pursue anything further with the person touching them or not. It was biological. She was scientifically minded. Rationalizing it would help.

“You deserve a real man who would never let you down or ask you to give up your child,” Walker said.

She could feel the weight of his fierce gaze upon her, and she felt even more crushed by it as she attempted to quell the war raging inside her. Walker was incredibly handsome, but who was to say he was even interested in her back? If anything, it would probably be a one-time thing. She saw the kinds of women he went for. And she was definitely not his type.

“Thanks,” Riley said, sighing deeply and finally meeting his eyes. “But I don’t need anyone. I’m never going to rely on someone else as long as I live.”

“That’s a good plan,” Walker said with an approving nod. “Let me know how that works out for you.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Riley demanded, suddenly feeling stupid and defensive.

“Wolves are pack animals, that’s all. Relying on each other is kind of what we do, you know? There’s nothing wrong with trusting someone else. At least, not when they’re trustworthy…”

“Oh…right.”

Walker and Riley grew quiet, until both of them were focused only on Walker’s strong, skillful hands dressing the wound. Every time their skin touched, it sent a thrill through Riley’s body; one that rivalled the dull sensation of pain she felt whenever the bandage would touch her skin or put pressure on the wound.

“How did you learn to do this?” Riley asked, trying to distract herself from her unwanted desire. “You seem so professional.”

“Oh, it’s actually kind of a requirement to learn about healing and tending to wounds when you’re a pup. It’s impossible to detect when danger might strike and if you aren’t able to cope with it, you could lose your life or the life of someone you love. It’s a risk most of us aren’t willing to take, so we learn young.”

“Oh…”

Walker chuckled. “When it comes to humans, there are some different techniques you can use because our constitutions are so different, but the idea is more or less the same.”

“You mean because we’re weak?” Riley asked, daring to meet his eyes. He was smiling playfully and nodded.

“Exactly. Super weak.”

They laughed softly together, and finally, the wound was dressed and Walker was done. He let his hand drop away from her exposed abdomen and left a trail of fire that spread down to her loins. Walker helped her up and examined the bandage closely to make sure it was secure enough, and then smiled at her.

“That will do,” he said, his eyes dark and flashing. She knew, suddenly, that he had been on to her the whole time; he knew exactly what she was feeling and now, in this moment anyway, he was feeling the same thing.

Suddenly, she was pressed close against his body, his arms gentle but assertive around her, and his face inches away from hers, the tension between them enough to nearly kill her. It was impossible to hide how he made her feel now; her body was awake and alert and sending every signal possible in her brain to tell her she needed to give in to this temptation and succumb to the power of this man’s body.

But Riley was frozen, unable to reconcile her desire with the running track in her mind that was telling her no. This was wrong. They worked together and should keep things on a business spectrum. She could lose everything.

And yet she wasn’t able to pull away. All she could do was yield to the man’s power, and melt under his touch as slowly, gently, his lips met hers and a hot explosion of desire exploded throughout her body. There was no turning back now. All she could do at that point was enjoy the ride.

Riley was suddenly being hefted into the air, a tiny hot pain in her abdomen as Walker lifted her into his arms and carried her, his tongue caressing hers sensually all the while, to his bedroom. It was dark and cool inside, with a heady, rugged scent that reminded Riley of the outdoors.

When Walker looked at her again, his eyes flashed, almost menacingly, and she saw a glimpse of the same wolf that had saved her and her child; the wolf that seemed to be taking them down this path of giving into temptation, no matter what the cost.

It thrilled her, in a way, to be able to see Walker in his purest form; every little part of him. But it was also a little scary. The wolf would take what it wanted, no matter what. Did that mean it would take her too, even if Walker, the man, would simply discard her later?

The thought weighed heavily on her, until Walker’s expressive human eyes laid upon her again and she felt herself relaxing under his touch as he laid her gently on the bed, climbing above her and showering her with languid kisses that brought electricity coursing up and down her skin. He was a caring and sensual lover, but there was also an edge to him. Something unspoken that told her he was in charge here; an alpha not to be reckoned with. And for some reason, that made her want him even more.

Layer upon layer of clothing was peeled away, revealing their bodies to one another. Walker kissed her reverently, as if admiring and appreciating every inch of her, and his hot lips sent shivers of ecstasy through her as he continued, with wolf-like curiosity, to explore her every curve. She didn’t have many of them, not like Walker’s ex-wife, but he seemed intrigued by her body nonetheless, and Riley found herself closing her eyes and gasping in delight as the man’s deliberate, careful touches and strokes ignited a burning desire within her that demanded to be satisfied.

Riley ran her hands down Walker’s incredible torso, mesmerized by every delicious muscle in his body. He was incredible, and frankly, massive; she had never been with a man so huge and she wasn’t sure how she was going to take it.

But the worries soon left her as he came in close again for another round of kissing, and the friction of his body against hers, their middles touching, gave her the confidence that she could handle anything.

As if to test this theory, Riley’s body was suddenly enraptured by the piercing bliss of Walker’s member. She cried out in pleasure as he made his way inside her, carefully but assertively, his eyes watchful and caring.

Once he seemed satisfied that she was able to handle what he had in store for her, his eyes glittered again, flashing back to the animalistic gaze of the wolf within him. Instead of fear, Riley felt a surge of excitement. Walker was going to give her body exactly what it wanted, and he wasn’t going to think twice about it.

Soon, all of her senses were being assaulted as Walker’s powerful, flawless body began to deliver on the promise it had made her. Wave after wave of ecstasy crashed down upon her as she was shocked by the blissful penetration of his hard, urgent muscle. She could feel every inch of him inside her as he pleasured her, their bodies entwined and connected by the depth of their desire for one another. She had never experienced anything like it.

Riley moaned deeply as a prickle began to creep up her spine, the immense pleasure causing her to arch her back, bucking her hips invitingly against Walker’s. He seemed to know exactly what to do with this invitation and let out a soft growl, his body ramping up the power and sending wave after wave of unbridled pleasure throughout her body.

With every sensually charged thrust, Riley found herself closer to reaching the height of her pleasure. However, it continued to elude her until Walker gazed into her eyes, his own eyes half wolf and half man, fighting an endless battle for control. It was a battle the man lost, and she found herself helpless to the unmatched power of Walker’s alpha side. Riley shouted out in ecstasy; she could feel the power of both of their bodies climbing toward the ultimate climax. But it wasn’t until she felt Walker grip her hips, the deep rumble in his throat sending a shiver throughout her body, that she finally felt the orgasm begin to overtake her.

Walker’s body didn’t let up on his tirade, and she was helpless against it as an explosion of heat erupted inside her. Walker’s climax filled her with an unrivaled heat and she found the barriers within her melting. Riley’s body trembled beneath his, filled again and again with a pleasure she hadn’t even known was possible as she was swept away by the power of the height of her bliss.

Walker slowed, and then finally stopped his thrusting, until finally, he rolled over beside her on the bed. Both of them lay there panting, lost in their own versions of what had just happened and what they had done. Riley was surprised by a quick peck on the cheek before Walker turned away from her and promptly fell into a deep sleep.

8.

Walker groaned softly, rousing himself from the bed. His mind was foggy from sleep, but when he glanced over to look at the time, his heart lurched. Riley’s lithe body was tangled in his sheets, and when she felt his intent gaze upon her, she stirred, opening her dazzling eyes and fixing him with a smile.

“That…can never happen again,” she said, her voice soft from waking. She sat up and stretched, the sheet slipping down to reveal the gentle slope of her breast. As much as he agreed–with every fiber of his being, he knew that nothing like this could ever happen again–he felt an urgent pulse of longing shoot through him.

“No,” he said, looking away from her and attempting to repress his desires. “This is definitely not something that should continue. We’re going to be living together now, this isn’t really appropriate. Especially not with the girls…”

“Shit, the girls,” Riley said, scurrying out of bed and dragging the sheet with her to wrap herself up in. “I’ve got to get dressed. I need to see my baby.”

“She’s with my sister,” Walker said as she disappeared from the room. “She’s fine.”

But Riley didn’t hear the last part. She was already in her own room. Walker could hear her rummaging through one of her large duffel bags and finding an outfit for the day.

He sighed and shook his head, vowing to himself not to spy on the girl by taking advantage of senses she probably didn’t even know he had. Instead, he would focus on making them both some breakfast. That would help him keep his mind and hands occupied. He would make enough for the girls in case they wanted some.

With a new goal in mind, he was able to distract himself from the wolf, who was tempting him to keep trying to hone in on what Riley was doing and stalk the human until it got exactly what it wanted. But it had already gotten far more than it should have the night before, and Walker was hardly the type of man to indulge in the things he knew he shouldn’t. He liked to believe he was capable of a higher level of self-discipline, but the fact of the matter was, that sometimes, he simply happened to be a man with needs, and he wanted those needs met.

However, he was not willing to meet his needs at the cost of the best nanny he and his daughter would ever manage to have. Walker just could not afford to be selfish right now. Erin was in a vulnerable place, and the two of them had a hard enough time making ends meet. His sister worked a demanding job, but pitched in whenever she could. Even that was never enough. There were times when Walker just needed to be able to leave the house without worrying about what he was going to do with his daughter, and having Riley there helped to free him up enough to be able to do that.

And now that they were going to be living together, that was going to become even more accessible. No, he wasn’t going to risk any of this by making himself out to be a hornball and letting the wolf have its fill of its sinful desires. He was going to be a respectful alpha and take care of his pack, and make sure Riley and her daughter felt safe and protected in his home, no matter what the cost. Even if that meant he didn’t allow the wolf to roam free, when, otherwise, it would have.

“Tara lives on Maple Street, right?” Riley asked, coming into the kitchen and heading to the fridge. She dug through until she pulled out sour cream, clearly eager to have a fast meal and get to Tara’s house to pick up the girls.

“Yeah. Look, sit down and have a proper breakfast. The girls aren’t going anywhere. Tara knows how to cook as well as I do, they’re getting fed and probably having a ton of fun.”

Riley didn’t meet his eyes, and her energy remained anxious and scattered. She wasn’t sure what to do with him now that they had been intimate. It was painfully awkward for her. Walker sighed.

“I’ll eat in the living room if you want. You can eat at the table. We don’t have to make things all weird, you know. Let’s just pretend none of this ever happened.”

For some reason, this seemed to be the wrong thing to say, because Riley’s face creased in pain. “Fine.”

Walker was surprised by her reaction, and wished there was something he could say to fix things, but apparently, the human was done speaking to him and got her plate of food and sat down at the table pointedly with her back to him.

He shook his head to himself and headed into the living room as he had promised he would, wondering what in the hell the code was to making women happy and why he always seemed to be missing it. Maybe he just wasn’t meant to be in a relationship with a woman of any kind. The only girl he needed in his life was Erin. They were happy enough together without any of that type of mess complicating his life and making his mornings unbearably awkward.

After about ten minutes, Walker heard Riley’s keys jangle and he listened to the screen door slam shut and the engine of her car turn over. He was really going to have to check that out for her. The last thing she needed was to get stranded somewhere, especially when there were people after her.

Walker cursed. He had just let her leave the house without protection! What the hell was he thinking?

He discarded his plate and shifted into his wolf form to run after the car, watching from a careful distance to make sure nothing happened to her. Whether she liked it or not, he would be there to keep her safe, even if she didn’t know he was there. That much was not negotiable.

***

“Marcus! Haven’t seen you around in a while!” Walker said, genuinely happy to see his friend. “How is your latest project coming along?”

But Marcus didn’t seem to hear him. He looked distracted and pensive, and kept looking over his shoulder as if expecting to see somebody coming up behind him.

“Marcus? What’s going on?”

A wave of fear spiked out from his human friend, and Walker felt bad for raising his voice. Shifters were known to growl as they spoke if they were passionate or concerned, and sometimes, it put humans on edge. He had assumed Marcus would be more desensitized to this by now, but apparently, he wasn’t.

“Hey, Walker,” Marcus said. His face was pale, and he looked as if he hadn’t been sleeping properly. “Oh, everything’s fine…”

“You’re lying,” Walker stated. He hated it when people tried to insult the wolf in him like that.

“Okay, so I’m lying,” Marcus grumbled, sliding off the hood of his car and walking toward Walker miserably. “I think I might be in some trouble.”

Walker sighed. “Seems like there’s a lot of that going around lately.”

Marcus looked bewildered. “What do you mean?”

“You know the nanny you hooked me up with? Someone attacked her yesterday. The evil bastards nearly abducted her child, too, from the looks of it. It has something to do with Luthor Mays.”

“Shit, really?” Marcus asked. Now his energy changed from fear to anxiety, as if he were guilty.

“Marcus, what happened? Is this related to the trouble you’re in?”

Marcus was reluctant to reply, but from his hesitation, Walker could clearly determine the answer.

“Well, what’s going on, man? I can’t help you guys if I don’t understand the problem.”

“You’re an alpha,” Marcus said. “I don’t know if I want to tell you my problem and have you feel obligated to come in and rescue me. It’s kind of my own shit to deal with, you know?”

“Marcus, it’s not just your shit. My nanny and her child are involved too. They could have been killed. And I need to know why.”

Marcus exhaled deeply.

“All right, but you’re probably not going to like this very much,” he said.

“Of course, I’m not going to like this,” Walker stated. “I have the people closest to me in serious danger and I don’t even know why.”

“It’s my program,” Marcus said, his entire body emanating pain and regret. Walker arched his brow but remained silent, urging his friend to continue with his story. “It’s got the most advanced encryptions of any technology out there right now. But you know Luthor. He wants to exploit that for himself and get access to the information that the royals try to keep to themselves.”

“What does he want with the information?”

“Walker, it’s everything. From their financial accounts to the family secrets and records dating back hundreds of years. Even information about the original shifters and the world we came from. Portals. Everything that could be dangerous should the wrong people get a hold of them. They would probably sell it to the bear shifters, or use it themselves, to wreak havoc in Stonybrooke and try to get the power twisted into their favor. It’s bad news, man. Really bad news.”

“Since when did they put their special secret records in a digital format?” Walker exclaimed. “That’s the most idiotic thing I’ve ever heard!”

“I guess one of the head honchos talked to the Council and they thought it would be helpful to create a database. There are other shifter settlements popping up all over the world, and they have a right to the information too. At least, the elders of the packs do, at any rate. So that’s where my IT skills were supposed to come in handy…”

“What did they do to you?” Walker asked, doing his best to keep his voice even and steady. He didn’t want to scare Marcus again. And he would have to try to keep himself under control if he was going to be living with a human. They had such vulnerable dispositions, physically and emotionally, at times. And yet, he sometimes found himself envious of that. Maybe if he had been more emotionally intelligent he wouldn’t have married a horrible, psychotic woman who broke his heart and abused his trust and willingness to accommodate her selfish desires.

“They cornered me in an alleyway, after speaking with one of the royals about how to implement the software for the database. Each royal has their own account on the database, and each has to have a specific version installed by me, personally, to make sure it’s encrypted before they get online with it. I guess Luthor and his guys, whoever they were, found out about it.”

“Did they hurt you?” Walker asked.

From the wounded look on Marcus’ face, it was clear they had. He was not only injured physically, but his pride had been dealt a devastating blow. It was unlikely he would ever fully recover that jaunty bounce in his step that he had before, feeling as if the whole world was his oyster and no matter what he did, he was safe.

“I’m fine now,” Marcus finally answered. “It was just really surprising. I don’t know why they hurt me so much. Even if I explained how the software worked, they would never understand how to use it or to breach it. But they’re doing everything they can to get information about it. Anyone I know, they’ve been going after. That’s why I wanted to talk to you…but I guess it’s already too late.”

“I’m glad you told me,” Walker said firmly. “If they’re coming after me, too, they could hurt Erin. I am going to have to go on lockdown to make sure nothing happens to the girls.”

“That would probably be a good idea.”

“You should lay low for a while,” Walker said. “Tell the Council about what’s happening with you and see what they say. They may give you shelter at the sanctuary. If they offer it, take it. They will send someone out to try to solve the issue, but if they offer, tell them I’m taking care of it.”

“They trust you,” Marcus said with a nod. “You do good work on Theo’s car; I mentioned you when I was there setting the database up for them. He started raving about you and going on to the others about what a good family you come from and how you’re a credit to the shifter race or some shit like that because of the way you’re taking charge and caring for your daughter without ever being cocky about it or ripping people off. They like you a lot, man. It was kinda gross.”

Walker laughed and smacked his friend on the shoulder. Marcus’ taught features relaxed a little and he smiled. It was good to see him lighten up.

“Really. Talk to the Council. Tell them I’m on it and if they feel the need to send anyone else to investigate, they should let me know so we can compare notes. Otherwise, you stay put somewhere safe until all of this is over.”

“But what about you guys? How do I know they’re not going to go after you and your daughter? They already went after your nanny, and we only saw each other like a handful of times at social events. And those were usually just chance encounters, you know?”

“Well, if they’re going to go after me, they’re going to do it in a way that will set it up for Luthor to get his revenge. Both of us know that well enough by now, don’t we? They’re ruthless. They thirst for power and will step on anyone’s heads they feel they need to.”

“Right…so, doesn’t that mean it’s extra dangerous for you?”

The wolf inside Walker grinned, and he could tell his friend understood right away, that danger wasn’t something Walker was afraid of. In fact, there was some significant part of him that welcomed a good fight. The wolf in him was always itching to gain control.

“It’s going to be fine,” Walker promised. “I’m going to give your car a quick check, then promise me you’re going to seek refuge with the Council. Even Luthor and his boys wouldn’t dare set foot in there. Those guys may be old, but they’re the most powerful shifters on the planet right now, and there are many others in training around the world. So they would be stupid to mess with you there. You’ll be safe. I promise.”

Marcus seemed to relax for the first time since Walker had set eyes on him that day, and he couldn’t help but feel pleased with himself for knowing the right thing to say to help his friend finally find some peace of mind. It was hard enough to live in the shifter world as a human without having someone powerful and ruthless after you. It was shocking that they had let him escape at all.

“Hey, how did you get away from Luthor and his guys?”

“A couple of royals were passing through and they heard the fight. Said they smelled my fear and because of the law not to attack humans in shifter form, they thought they would intervene. It saved my life. One of them got a pretty bad cut but you know how you guys heal pretty quick compared to humans. It probably wasn’t that bad, in retrospect, but at the time, it seemed awful.”

“I’m glad you were in a position to be saved,” Walker said with a sigh. “And now you can go to where it is safest for you. The Council will protect you.”

“Thanks, Walker. I really owe you one,” Marcus said, getting into the driver’s seat once Walker had slammed the hood of the car down and given him a thumbs up. “And hey, watch your back. These guys are insane. They want power and they’re not going to stop at anything. I hid out in Lady Mane’s basement for the past week while my wounds healed, but she didn’t let me stay any longer than that. Apparently, she has a ‘reputation’ to uphold.”

Walker grinned. “Humans in the royal communities aren’t given much priority.”

“Or respect!” Marcus exclaimed. “But that’s okay. I’m all right now. It was a great thing she did for me and I’m grateful. Now, I guess it’s time to move on to bigger and better things.”

“Yes. To the Council.”

“To the Council,” Marcus agreed, turning on his engine.

Walker watched as his friend sped away, a combination of relief and apprehension curdling in his chest. While it was great that Marcus was going to be safe under the protection of the Elders, it was disconcerting to think that danger might be lurking around every corner, ready to grab him, or his child, unawares. He would have to be more diligent than ever. And allowing Riley to go anywhere unattended just wasn’t going to be an option.

His home was secured. He had the best technology available to prevent break-ins and drive away unexpected predators, and it worked well. But there were always times when one was vulnerable. He was just going to have to work extra hard to avoid those incidents and help Marcus put his unintentionally dangerous past behind him.

9.

“I don’t want to get dressed!” Erin shrieked, running away from Riley and slamming herself into the closet. “Leave me alone!”

“Honey…”

“Stop it! Go away!”

“Mommy, what’s wrong with Erin?” Lily asked, poking her head into the bedroom. Her mouth had a milk mustache, and Riley smiled at her daughter, crossing the room to wipe it and walk out with her.

“She’s upset about something,” Riley said. “We’re going to have to try to be extra nice to her until she starts feeling a little better. You think we can do that? Even if she starts acting kind of mean?”

Lily nodded vigorously.

“And what do we tell people when they’re upset and being mean?”

Lily’s little face grew serious as she recited what her mother had taught her. “I’m sorry that you aren’t happy, but yelling at me won’t solve your problem. Maybe when you’re feeling calmer we can talk about what’s bothering you.”

“Good girl,” Riley said, kissing the child on top of her head. “Now, why don’t you go finish your breakfast and I’ll see if I can get Erin to come down and eat something.”

With Lily content in the kitchen, Riley headed back up the steps with apprehension tight in her chest. Something major had gotten into the little girl, and Riley had an idea that she might know just what that was.

She sat down on Erin’s bed and looked at the closet, knowing the pup could probably see her through the doorway.

“You know, sometimes Lily acts like this when I’ve been working too much. It hurts when you don’t get to see your mommy or daddy enough. Sometimes, Lily misses her daddy, or she misses me, and she doesn’t feel very happy.”

This was kind of a fib. It was true, Lily could act out when she missed Riley, but it was never anything quite as dramatic as the temper of a young shifter pup whose self-control hadn’t quite developed completely. Regardless, she had always found it easier to try to reason with the pups, even when they were at their worst.

“I don’t ever get to see my mommy anymore,” Erin said, her voice hoarse from crying. “Where did she go?”

“Oh honey, I don’t know where she went. But I do know your daddy is here and he loves you. And Lily and I are here and we love you too.”

“Yeah,” Erin said, shuffling in the closet. “I like it that you live here, but I miss my mommy more.”

“It’s a big change for all of us,” Riley said. It was dawning on her that maybe Riley and Lily moving in had triggered the poor child into remembering what it was like with the last woman who had lived with her and her father. It made sense, now, why she had been acting up so much lately, and all Riley wanted to do was give the poor little thing a big hug.

“I don’t think I like changes very much,” Erin said, pushing out of the closet and standing in front of Riley. In the time they had been talking and she had brought Lily down to eat, Erin had managed to dress herself. Her blonde hair was still wild, and her eyes dark and dubious, but at least now they were actually having a conversation.

“They can be really hard, sometimes. But life is full of good changes and changes that aren’t so fun. What we need to do is keep looking for the opportunities.”

“Huh?” Erin asked, her dubious eyes still boring into Riley’s.

“Every time things change, we get a chance to learn something new. It’s actually like a really fun game and you can try to figure out what it is that you’re supposed to learn when things get hard.”

“Oh. Okay.”

Erin stood there in silence, clearly unwilling to say any more, and Riley stood up and went to her, scooping her up into her arms and holding her close. Erin, who was ordinarily very squirmy and not often a very cuddly child, collapsed against Riley in a defeated hug.

It nearly broke her heart, and for the first time, she found herself feeling a love for a child that resembled that of the love she felt for her own daughter. It was sudden and powerful, and maybe even a little bit scary, but in that moment, she loved Erin as if she were her own flesh and blood.

“Are you hungry?” Riley asked after kissing the top of Erin’s little head. Erin nodded enthusiastically and so they headed down to the kitchen together, where Lily was waiting patiently. Erin sat down and Riley stood, watching the two precious little souls interacting, touched by the care and consideration that Lily showed Erin, and the frankness and honesty that Erin answered all of Lily’s little questions with.

She could spend all day watching these two children. They were like living extensions of her own heart, and someday, she knew, they would both make their parents more proud than anyone would ever be able to imagine.

***

“What the hell do you mean, I’m not allowed to leave?” Riley asked, doing her best to keep her voice from rising as Walker eyed her tolerantly. But he was stubborn on this point and refused to budge.

“I mean it isn’t safe for you or the girls to go out on your own right now. So you have to stay inside. And if you go out, you go out with me. Do you understand?”

“Understanding and complying are two different things,” Riley said, dangerously close to losing her temper. She was used to being an independent woman, coming and going as she pleased. What kind of man was he to try to change that?

“Do you trust me?” Walker asked with a heavy sigh, leading Riley upstairs so the children wouldn’t overhear their conversation.

“Most of the time,” Riley muttered. But the truth was, she did. Implicitly. He was one of the kindest, most noble-hearted men she had ever met in her life.

“Then you really should do as I ask of you. I ran into Marcus today and learned more about the attack.”

“You did?”

Suddenly, all her agitation was gone, and left in its place was only fear and curiosity.

“Yes. It’s bad news. We’re all in serious danger and I really need to trust that you’re not going to put yourself or my child in a position where either of you could be harmed. Do you understand that? I don’t think I can make it any more clear than that, can I?”

Riley sighed. “No, I understand. So, what’s going on?”

As Walker explained the situation about Marcus and his IT encryptions, and the shifters that Luthor Mays had employed in order to get his hands on the most sensitive information that the wolf shifters possessed, everything began to fall into place. Rather than being pissed off at Walker, she felt a sudden fear for his safety. Surely, the bad shifters knew Walker was involved with Marcus. They had gone after her, and after Lily, so naturally, they would go after Walker and his daughter too. Apparently, though, they went after the weak first. They must have been serious cowards at heart.

“What are you going to do to keep yourself safe? What if they ambush you at the garage or something?” Riley asked, unable to keep the panic from gripping her. “Or what if they come here while you’re gone and overpower me to take Erin away? What would I be able to do?!”

“Hey, it’s going to be okay,” Walker said, pulling Riley’s body into a tight embrace. She closed her eyes, allowing the comfort of his arms to seep into the cracks of fear that had been consuming her. God, it felt good to be near him like this. Too good.

As if he sensed her hesitation, he pulled away and looked down at her, his handsome face serious but calm. “The house is safe. I can promise you that much. We have every type of protection around it possible, even magic, whether you humans believe in that kind of thing or not.”

Riley grinned. “I’m a science person, remember?”

Walker grinned back. “Right. Well, all I’m saying is, nobody I don’t want to enter can enter in this house. You’re safe and the kids are safe, if you stay here. And trust me, I can handle myself. Or did you forget what happened at the motel? That happened pretty recently…”

Riley laughed despite herself, her hand automatically finding Walkers. Their fingers entwined, and they looked at each other with a tenderness and concern that nearly made Riley cry.

“Yeah, it did. I wake up every day wanting to thank you again for what happened…”

Walker laughed and shook his head.

“It’s really nothing,” he said. “I would do anything to protect you and Lily.”

“Something in me truly believes that,” Riley said, shaking her head. “But we shouldn’t be doing this. I can’t be with you. This isn’t professional.”

She tore her hand away from Walker’s and stepped away, shaking her head in exasperation. “I don’t want to confuse things. And if the girls sensed something was going on…oh God, can you imagine the questions? I’m just not prepared…”

Walker chuckled, his voice deep and pleasant, and Riley looked into his gentle, protective eyes, allowing herself one last lingering indulgence in the man’s raw and powerful beauty. She had never seen a more perfect specimen in her life. And now, she was living with one.

“You’re right. We need to keep things under wraps for a reason. And it would be better, if at all possible, not to have any of this happening at all.”

“Exactly. I have a professional reputation. And once Erin is old enough to take care of herself and I need to find another client to make ends meet, if they think that I’ll shack up with the man of the house, I am never getting any work again.”

“Why would you go back to being a nanny once Erin’s grown?” Walker asked, tilting his head slightly in that adorable way she had sometimes seen puppies do when they heard an unfamiliar noise or encountered something new. “I thought you wanted to go back to school and get your degree. By the time Erin can take care of herself, Lily can too. You should follow your dreams, not change diapers for the rest of your life.”

“First of all,” Riley said, strangely defensive by the turn the conversation had taken. “Both of the girls are potty trained and you know it. Second of all, I don’t see anything wrong in having a steady income, even if I was going to be able to go back to school. You have no idea how much college costs, and I would rather have enough money to send Lily over going myself. She’s young. She can still make her dreams come true. By the time I could go back to school, I would be so old it would hardly make a difference anymore.”

“That’s not true,” Walker said, his eyes completely serious. “It would make a difference to you. You would know you followed your dream, you did what you’re good at and succeeded at it. That feeling is worth it, no matter how old you happen to be when you achieve your goals.”

Riley sighed heavily. “I’m done having this conversation with you. It doesn’t matter. I am living my life for my daughter and that is never going to change. I don’t need that type of false hope.”

“Suit yourself,” Walker said with a slight shrug. “But I do believe in you. You’re a brilliant woman, and if you start doubting that because of what some jackass who never deserved you liked to say about you, then you’re never going to get any closer to feeling fulfilled.”

With that, Walker headed back downstairs, not giving Riley the chance to reply. She sighed heavily and trotted slowly after him, wondering how in the hell the conversation had gone from their safety to her future in such a short time.

If she didn’t stay safe, she wasn’t going to have much of a future. Walker was right. She was just going to have to bite the bullet and stay inside until the coast was clear. Erin didn’t deserve to lose another important woman in her life, and if anything happened to Walker, she would do whatever she had to do to make sure his daughter had the best life possible.

She just prayed nothing would happen to Walker, and everything would work out to the greatest potential. Otherwise, they would really have a problem.

10.

“I’m sorry, but who are you? Forgive me for my ignorance, but frankly, I just don’t associate with people of your status.”

Walker prickled, the wolf within him ready to brawl. It wasn’t every day that he found himself in the area of Stonybrooke reserved specifically for shifter royalty, and being there now made him feel pretty damn disgusted. They were serious snobs. He had no idea what the appeal of them happened to be for a human like Marcus, who seemed to wish, with everything he had, that he might, one day, be accepted into their judgmental legions.

“My name is Walker Abrams. I’m here on behalf of my friend Marcus…,” he said, tapping his foot on the porch impatiently. He almost wished he was still speaking with the old woman’s servant. At least he had some manners.

“You mean that silly little human who is good with computers?” the unpleasant old woman said, her thin lips pressed so tightly into a line that it almost looked as if she had no lips at all.

“That’s the one,” Walker sighed. “Seems he has found himself in some trouble and I was hoping you might have information that could help me.”

“Oh, what a wretched little man, stirring up a scene when he really doesn’t need to do such a thing!”

“He isn’t the one causing the trouble, ma’am,” Walker said, doing his very best not to succumb to the evils of the wolf’s temper. “He is being persecuted because of the work he is doing on the database. I believe he called it Crawlers?”

“Oh,” the woman said, her back growing rigid. This had apparently struck a nerve with her. Crawlers was something she understood; something that affected her directly. “What’s wrong with Crawlers?”

“There are some people out there who want your money and information. I was wondering what you could tell me about Luthor Mays.”

“Oh, he’s even more dreadful than that human boy you consort with,” the woman said, waving her hand dismissively.

“And yet, you’ve worked with him.”

Walker stared at the woman assertively, and she seemed, at first, surprised and then indignant. She avoided his gaze and her tight lips nearly disappeared as she folded her arms in front of her chest, looking anywhere but at Walker.

“Mrs. Galvin, I really need you to cooperate with me here. I’m not here to pass judgment or to get you into trouble. I just need some help understanding Luthor and what it is he’s working at.”

“Well, like I said. He’s dreadful. Now, get off my property.”

“Mrs. Galvin…do you really want the Council to know what you’ve been up to? You could lose this property in a second if you were banished from the pack.”

In truth, the Council already knew Mrs. Galvin had a tendency to consort with the lowlife. That was how Walker had found out. But they had advised him to use the knowledge as a bargaining chip to ensure she agreed to a conversation, if nothing else. He had to do whatever it took to protect his daughter. Even if that meant lying to stuffy shifter royalty.

Once they were inside Mrs. Galvin’s house, she eyed Walker coldly.

“Let’s sit in the parlor and discuss the matter,” she said, turning to the servants lining the foyer. “In private.”

The servants scrambled away and she led Walker through a winding corridor and into a huge room. They sat down together and she frowned at him.

“I would offer you a beverage but you’re not what I would call an expected guest. I’m sure you understand. Now, tell me. Exactly what is it that you want from me?”

“I just need to know more about Luthor Mays and who he works for. What is their agenda? I have to know these things. It’s very important.”

“I understand you have leverage over me, and I want you to know that is the only reason I’m going to be helping you at all. Do you understand that?”

Walker grinned, which seemed to infuriate the old lady. “I understand perfectly. Now, tell me what I need to know so we can get this over with as quickly as possible. You don’t want me to be here any longer than I have to be, right? And trust me, as…big…as your home is, I have places I would rather be.”

This seemed to incense the old woman even further, but instead of continuing with the insults, she sighed and nodded.

“Very well. Luthor Mays is a distant nephew of mine. We have known each other for a very long time, though we don’t associate very frequently. I am his only living relative left, and every once in a while, I am forced to honor those ties.”

“My condolences,” Walker said, eliciting a sarcastic smile from Mrs. Galvin. “There’s more to it than that, though, isn’t there. What else?”

“Well, young Luthor and his friends are a troubled bunch…we are related by blood, technically, through my oldest half-brother, may he rest in peace. But his mother was a tramp, and part of a pack that, we as royals, could not abide by. You understand.”

Walker nodded. He understood perfectly. The royals could not abide by anyone different from themselves. But he was going to keep his mouth shut this time. He didn’t want to make it any harder to get the information he needed than it already was. Clearly, neither he nor Mrs. Galvin were enjoying themselves. It was better just to let her talk without commenting on it.

“The girl was despicable, really, and raised my poor nephew to be the same way. And, of course, his friends were just awful. Bad influences. But they all knew about his ties to the royals, of course. They wanted to capitalize off it.”

“Well, the relationship was apparently mutually beneficial,” Walker pointed out. “You used Luthor to gain an edge over your competitors, didn’t you? Pretty underhanded things, too…”

“That is none of your business,” Mrs. Galvin said, her face growing tight and pinched. Once again, her thin lips disappeared and she avoided his gaze. She was clearly ashamed of what she did, but being called out on it didn’t seem to be getting either of them anywhere. Still, he had to understand exactly what was going on or he could lose his life. Or worse, his daughter’s. He wasn’t going to go easy on the old bat. Not with Erin’s safety at stake.

“It’s actually completely my business,” Walker said, allowing the frustrated growl to slip into his voice. “I need to know everything. Why you did it. Why he agreed to help. Who helped him. Every single thing you can think of, I need to know more about. Do you understand me?”

The old woman sighed, the sour look on her face growing deeper still. And yet, she seemed to understand the logic in his reasoning and resigned herself to speaking. She wanted him to leave; that much was obvious.

“He agreed to help me because I can give him things he doesn’t get anywhere else. I am his only family. I invite him to special occasions at times. And not only that, but I can give him information about the other royals. Things he needs so he can live the most comfortable life possible. It’s simply not fun to be orphaned at such a young age; both of his parents died when he was quite young. It’s tragic, really…”

“Why didn’t you take him in?” Walker blurted, confounded by the depth of the woman’s selfishness. It reminded him of his ex-wife.

“Oh, but I had a child of my own! And besides…he was so scruffy.”

She said this last part with a wrinkled nose, and Walker felt a sharp burst of rage swell in his chest. Luthor was a piece of shit, but he had just been a kid when he’d lost his parents, from the sound of it. That would have been plenty of time to give him a life full of opportunities to become more than the hardened, bitter son of a bitch he was today. This old bat was partly responsible for Walker’s problem, from the sound of it.

“All right,” Walker said, trying to keep his voice even. “We all know you’re not into scruffy guys like me and Luthor. Now, tell me more about his pack. What are they after and how willing are they to get it?”

“Luthor has done pretty well for himself. He’s an alpha personality, oddly enough, and he works as the right-hand man of the pack’s alpha.”

She said this with an air of pride, as if rank and status were the only things she could be happy about. It was disgusting.

“So, what’s their plan? What are they like? How strong is the alpha?”

“Oh, he doesn’t leave their turf. He’s the kind of guy who sends someone to get you so you go to him and not the other way around. Luthor is the guy who gets people, you know. The muscle.”

“I see,” Walker said, the wheels in his head turning. “Do you know where I can find their turf?”

The old woman chuckled. “Well, they’re on the outskirts of Stonybrooke. They resent us here, you know. Most of them were children of damaged and outcast parents. They want revenge on anyone who seems more normal than they are. It’s pathetic, really. We should all just accept our lot in life and move on.”

Easy for her to say. She had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth. She was royalty, an elite who had never wanted for anything. What reason would she ever have had to be unhappy?

“How do I get there?”

“Past Route 80,” she replied with a bored sigh.

“And how big is the pack?”

“Oh, not very big, to be honest with you. It’s just a handful of angry little boys who feel like the world owes them something.”

“They’re dangerous, though, you know. If they get their hands on the information in Crawler, then the world will start to owe them something. You and the other royals will have nothing left, and you’ll be the first to go.”

Walker stood. He knew exactly what he needed to know now, and decided he couldn’t care less about the old woman’s motivation to have Luthor on her side. She was just a selfish old bat who wanted everything she coveted and would do whatever it took, without dirtying her own hands, of course, to get it.

“You keep that in mind. You’re not safe, and now, you probably never will be.”

He wasn’t sure whether this was true or not, but he felt a dark and cruel desire to leave the selfish hag alone in fear. She could have helped Luthor when he needed her; shaped him to become at least a well-adjusted enough man that he didn’t think it was okay to go around killing whoever he wanted to further his own agenda. But she hadn’t, and now, there was just one more monster in the world Walker was going to have to take care of.

He saw his way out of the huge mansion and shifted, needing more than ever, to blow off some steam. He had all the information he needed at that point. Now all he had to do was put it to use. Luthor and his pack weren’t going to take over Stonybrooke. Not on his watch. And especially not now that Walker knew exactly where to find them.

11.

“Ms. Maxwell! How have you been? The children ask after you often!”

“Oh, I’ve been fine, thank you,” Riley said. “I’m pleased to hear that!”

“Oh, they adored you. Sometimes, I wonder if they even liked you more than they liked their father and me!”

“Oh, Mrs. Greer, I highly doubt that,” Riley said, chuckling. “Children are prone to the vice of novelty, that’s all. Nannies are fairly novel, wouldn’t you say? Fleeting.”

“Oh, quite right,” Mrs. Greer said, a light, delighted laugh escaping her lips. It made Riley smile. She had always really liked working with the Greers. They were kind-hearted and fair people. She knew how snobby some of the shifter royals could be, and they always seemed to turn that truth on its head and act in ways that continually surprised her.

“Mrs. Greer, I’m actually calling because I have a favor to ask of you,” Riley said, glancing around the kitchen nervously. She could see the girls in the living room from where she was sitting, and she hoped they would stay put so nobody could hear what she was about to say.

“Oh? Most people come visit in person if they want a favor,” Mrs. Greer said, her voice a little more serious now. “It would be awfully good to see you.”

“I would love to! It’s just, right now isn’t such a good time…”

“Well, when it’s a good time, then I promise you I will listen to your favor and, if it’s within my power, grant it for you. But you must understand. There is a proper way to conduct such matters, you know. An official invitation to a lunch, and then chatting afterward. It’s just more civilized, you know.”

“Yes, I agree,” Riley said, feeling the crushing weight of her entrapment. She wanted, so badly, to explain to Mrs. Greer just how precarious her situation was, but there were some things you just never said to a royal; things like troubling them with your problems unless you were imploring them for help. And she would never even think to implore them about Luthor. Walker was taking good enough care of things in that regard.

“All right, dear. Well, then, I would like to invite you officially to a dinner. Can you attend tonight?”

Riley stammered. “I…I would love to.”

“Perfect! Then let us just get everything prepared. Can you arrive at a quarter to six? That would be just perfect.”

“Of course, Mrs. Greer. Thank you so much for your invitation!”

“Absolutely!” she said, her voice light and airy again. “It will be such a pleasure to see you again! I think you will be shocked by just how much the children have grown! Oh, they are going to be so excited to see you again! Their regard for you is nothing but the highest!”

“I’m looking forward to it! See you tonight!”

“Yes! Take care!”

The line went silent and Riley hung up the phone and slumped down in her chair, her face contorted in regret. What had she just done? Walker had told her explicitly to stay in the house. To stay put. But what she wanted to do seemed to outweigh any potential for danger toward herself.

“Hello?”

“Tara, hi,” Riley said, trying to keep the nervous waver out of her voice. “I have a favor to ask of you.”

“Yes?” Tara asked.

Riley cringed. She was asking for an awful lot of favors today. She didn’t really like it. “Can you come over and watch the girls for about two hours today? I have an appointment I forgot about and I just can’t miss it. I can’t get a hold of Walker, but I don’t think he would mind.”

“Oh, no problem. What time?”

“Can you be here by 5:30?”

“Sure. See you then.”

“Thanks!”

Riley peeked in at the girls one more time. Erin was draped on one of the couches, staring down at Lily, who was “reading to her” about a princess from a book that was clearly centered on a male protagonist. Erin was mesmerized by the story, and Riley chuckled softly to herself before heading to her bedroom.

It had been a long time since she had attended an event with the royals. She had been dressing casually ever since she had gotten this dream job with Walker and Erin, but now it was time to look into the rest of her wardrobe.

She opened the small trunk full of elegant clothing that had been donated to her by Mrs. Greer herself. She had seen a need to make sure the human was fit with exquisite attire in the event of company arriving, and she had worn these outfits, mending and replacing some of them with her own savings, in order to keep up appearances while minding the shifter pups of the royal families.

She looked through all the gowns fondly, wondering what was in fashion these days in the Greer household. Working with the Lewinskis had given her some idea, so after going through the gowns quickly, she chose one that was the most contemporary and studied the beautiful, intricate patterns on it. The shifter seamstresses seemed to have a special knack for making clothing beautiful. In fact, everything shifters created had a special little something that made it pop and set it apart from the human world. She felt lucky to have been included in any of this culture over the years, even if she was a human and knew humans were looked down upon by the shifter royalty, whether the Greer family treated her well or not.

She had forgotten just how complicated it could be to put on those gowns, though, and found it nearly impossible to get herself zipped up. Fortunately, the doorbell rang just as she was finishing and she hurried downstairs to let Tara inside, hoping maybe she would be able to get the help she needed to finish her transformation.

When she came downstairs to answer the doorbell, the girls gasped and rose from their position in the living room, hanging in the doorway to gape at the way she looked in the elaborate gown. It was beautiful, even Riley, who had simple, scientific tastes had to admit. The gown itself was a deep maroon, with beautiful vine patterns creeping up the material in gold. It was a full bodied gown that rivaled those of the Victorian era, and she usually felt ridiculous putting it on. And yet, there was something magical about it.

“Wow, look at you,” Tara exclaimed, clearly shocked by the transformation. “What kind of appointment did you forget about? A ball?”

“No…well, maybe something like that,” Riley said, sighing deeply. “Do you think you could help me zip this up?”

“Of course,” Tara said with a small laugh. “I never expected to see you in something like this. You’re always so…practically dressed.”

Riley laughed. She had seen Tara off and on over the past few weeks, and it was true, she hadn’t had the need to dress up in Walker’s house.

“Trust me, I don’t dress like this by choice.”

“Well, where are you going?” Tara asked, just as she finished up with the zipper.

“That is confidential,” Riley said, glancing at the girls and winking at Tara. “You understand.”

“I bet it’s a date,” Tara whispered to the girls, who giggled, though Lily looked concerned.

“When are you coming home, Mommy?” she asked, clearly not liking the idea of her mother going out alone. She knew the rule that Walker had made. No leaving the house. “Walker is going to be mad.”

“Walker won’t be mad because nothing bad is going to happen,” Riley said, kissing her daughter’s cheek. “You two be good for Tara, okay? I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Riley left, a chorus of “bye” following her to her car. She felt wrong about leaving like this, but what other choice did she have? Some things she just couldn’t do on her own, no matter how independent she happened to be, and this, unfortunately, was one of them.

And so, with presentiment building in her chest, Riley turned the engine on the car and took off toward the royals’ part of town.

***

“Dinner was absolutely wonderful,” Riley said. And it was true. The Greers had the best cooks of anybody in the entire city, and she had just been able to dine on a meal that would have cost any other human thousands of dollars even just to look at. “Thank you so much for the invitation.”

“Of course, dear,” Mrs. Greer said, closing the door to the sitting room so it was just Riley alone with her inside. “The children were so pleased to see you again. As I mentioned, they speak so fondly of you so often. You really made their lives a delight.”

“They are wonderful kids,” Riley said. “I can’t believe just how much they’ve grown!”

“It is a wonder,” Mrs. Greer agreed. “But then, many times, shifter pups grow quickly; a little more quickly than human babies, I would think.”

“Yes, it’s true,” Riley said. “Though, not by much. It’s almost the same.”

“Yes,” Mrs. Greer said, smiling. “Now, go on and tell me what it is that you wanted to ask of me. I know this couldn’t have been easy for you to do. You were always such a proud woman. You wouldn’t even ask for extra pay when you had no heat.”

“You knew about that?” Riley asked, startled.

“Of course! Who do you think made the call to the electric company that got the heat back on?”

“I had no idea…thank you!” Riley stammered. “You have always been just too kind.”

“There is no such thing as too kind,” Mrs. Greer said, shaking her head. “Now, you must tell me what is on your mind, you proud thing. How is it I can help you? I have wanted, so badly, to be able to do something for you that is meaningful; you meant so much to my children! Money just didn’t seem enough. I’d be happy to honor any request you might have, providing it is reasonable.”

Riley was surprised to hear this, and swallowed hard. “Thank you so much,” she said. “It’s important to me that the man I’m with, who I…there’s someone who really deserves a chance to shine in Stonybrooke. He’s a genius with motors, and he truly cares about people.”

“So, this isn’t even a favor for yourself?” Mrs. Greer asked. “You would humble yourself for someone else?”

At first, Riley thought that Mrs. Greer was angry, but then her face broke out into a broad, beautiful smile and she relaxed. Everything was going to be okay.

“Yes. He’s such a good man, and a great father. He deserves some amount of success. There are too many human businesses taking business away from him, and since you are a woman of influence, I was hoping you might be able to help his business thrive.”

“I understand,” Mrs. Greer said, the smile still lingering on her lips. “You are a most peculiar human.”

“Do you think this is something you would be able to do?” Riley asked. “He works so hard…”

“Of course, my dear, anything for you,” Mrs. Greer said. “Honestly, it’s just a matter of one phone call and the ball would be rolling. He’s a lucky man to have you.”

Riley looked down at the floor, embarrassed and confused by the words. She cared so much for Walker, but did that actually really amount to anything? They didn’t technically have each other. Not really.

“Is there anything else?” Mrs. Greer asked, peering into Riley’s eyes. “Something that would help you, for example?”

Riley smiled nervously and shook her head. “No, ma’am. I just want to see this man succeed. He has so much potential.”

Mrs. Greer narrowed her eyes. “I see. Well, in that case, I suppose it is time to bring this evening to a close. What is this man’s name?”

“Walker Abrams. He owns…”

“Ah, the Howler’s Motors man,” Mrs. Greer said with a nod. “That little Marcus chats me up about it whenever he gets the chance, but my husband has always taken care of the family vehicles so I’ve never had a need of him. Don’t worry. We’re going to take care of your friend. And you have a safe trip home.”

“Thank you,” Riley said, a broad smile creasing her face. She was so relieved she nearly started crying right then and there. And that would have been a major social faux pas. The shifters were not emotional people, especially not in public. “It was great seeing you again!”

“Absolutely. Take care of yourself, Ms. Maxwell!”

As Riley drove away, elated, she couldn’t help but think of Walker. As much as he was going to love what she had done for him, Lily was right. He was going to be mad about her leaving the house. He had been gone a while at that point, and the hum in her engine made her feel even more guilty. She would have gone to visit him at the garage if she wasn’t so nervous about admitting she had broken the rules despite his very strict cautions against it.

She rounded the curve on Mountain Street, and a sudden billow of smoke began to pour from the engine.

“What the hell?” she muttered, slowing the car to a stop at the side of the road. She turned it off and got out, stumbling over the deep drop from her seat to the ground. The earth was on an incline here, right at the edge of a forested area.

“You’re never going to believe our luck, boys!”

Riley’s blood turned to ice at the sound of Luthor’s voice, and she whipped around just in time to have someone’s dirty hand clamped over her mouth and to catch sight of Luthor and two other men grinning at her from the tree line.

“Looks as if today is going to be a good day after all,” Luthor said, his eyes shining with malice. “Get her in the truck and let’s go tell the boss. He’s going to be pleased.”

Riley tried to scream and fight with all her might, but the man behind her was brutally strong. Nothing she did seemed to make a difference, and soon, she was being thrown in the back of a blue truck and bound to an anvil, with the biggest of the men sitting in front of her with a sickening grin on his face.

She should never have left the house. Walker had been right. And now, she was probably going to die and there was nothing anybody would be able to do about it.

12.

Walker crept quietly through the brush, sniffing out the size of the camp. He couldn’t get too close or the men there would detect him, but if he could just get an idea of where the alpha was, the rest of the men weren’t going to matter. Once you killed the alpha, the fight was over. Their side would have lost.

It took quite a bit of time, but finally, Walker picked up on Luthor’s scent. The old woman had told him her nephew was the right-hand man of the alpha of this dysfunctional pack, so wherever Luthor was, he imagined he would find the alpha as well.

He watched carefully before sneaking into the encampment and cautiously slipping inside the large tent that reeked of Luthor’s scent. There was nobody inside; and the place was bare except for a cot and a small shelf full of books. So Luthor could have been an intellectual if he had been given half a chance. That was interesting. Maybe it still wasn’t too late for him. Maybe…

And yet, when he thought about what had happened to Riley, Walker was furious. He didn’t want to give a man like this a second chance. He was a piece of shit who just happened to be able to walk and talk. He didn’t deserve mercy. Not when he could so easily harm an innocent woman and her child.

“This way!”

“No!”

Walker’s heart lurched at the sound of a voice, so familiar and cutting that he nearly revealed himself and lunged toward the voices. It was Riley. She was here, in the encampment, surrounded by dangerous men.

“Get the hell over here, James. This is probably going to tickle you!”

Walker crept out from the tent and retreated into the woods where he was able to watch what was happening without revealing his position. He was strong, but he wasn’t going to be able to win in a fight of ten against one. The odds were not in his favor. His best bet was to strategize. And as long as Riley was safe, he would have the time to do that. But if a single hair on her beautiful head was harmed, he was going to lose all of his self-control and the wolf would take over, probably killing all of them.

“James?”

Riley’s voice was hoarse, and the fear radiating from her body was unmistakable. Walker cringed, enrapt by the scene. Riley hands were tied behind her back, and a big shifter, who looked like a hybrid between the bears and the wolves, was standing behind her, his eyes mirthful as a tall, scrawny man began striding toward them.

“Well, look who’s here!” he shouted. “Where’s my kid, Riley?!”

“She’s not your kid,” Riley growled. “You wanted me to abort her. She will never be your child!”

“Well, don’t say a thing like that,” James said, glowering. “Unless you really want to hurt someone’s feelings. But I think you already know how dangerous it can be to hurt my feelings.”

Tears started to stream down Riley’s face, but she refused to look away from the man. She was terrified, but at the same time, she was tenacious. It was a true mark of her character, and Walker couldn’t have loved her more than he did in that instant. He didn’t even have time to think about the things he was feeling or process what it might mean. All he knew was he loved her, beyond the shadow of a doubt, pure and simple. And he had to do something to help her.

“I would rather die than tell you where my child is,” Riley said.

“It’s true,” Luthor said with a dismissive laugh. “When we found them at the motel room, she said the same thing. And she nearly did, too, if not for that son of a bitch, Walker.”

Riley’s face looked almost hopeful for a moment, and then quickly clouded over in anguish. She didn’t know he was there. She thought he was far away and nobody would be coming to her rescue. It probably felt like the loneliest feeling in the world to her then, and Walker nearly revealed himself just to relieve her of it. But that wouldn’t do either of them any good. He had to make sure he was ready with his plan before taking any action. He had to find the alpha.

“Well, she has never been much for common sense. Got this big old scholarship for school and wound up wasting all her time on me and having a baby instead. Isn’t that a riot?”

The men in the camp cackled and Walker felt the rage within him nearly boil over. This was not going to end well for any of them. Screw the alpha. The wolf was going to take over, and this whole fucked up situation was going to end, and end in his favor.

“Listen, honey, you might not have let it phase you when I was teaching you your place when we were dating, but you’re going to have to really pay attention this time. Because I’m not going to take it easy on you this time. I have nothing to lose. I will do whatever I need to do to get my hands on that little girl. I know where she lives, you know. All of us know everything. We’ve been working together to find you and get you home to me so we can be a family again.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Riley said. “If you have nothing to lose then why would you want to hurt me and keep me here at the same time? Why not just kill me?”

“Because you’re mine!” James barked. Riley flinched away, and the wolf couldn’t take another minute of his speech. Walker suddenly shifted into his wolf form, and became a bright white blur that soon had James by the throat. Everybody started shouting but Walker could hardly hear them. He was too furious at what had been going on; he had to make sure Riley was safe and that she wasn’t going to be subjected to another word out of this vile man’s mouth.

He was a human, which seemed, somehow, surprising, and soon, Walker dropped him to the ground lifeless. He knew Riley wasn’t going to like seeing this death, or any death, but it was far too late for that. They were going to fight, and death was on the horizon in this case. Just as it always was whenever something mattered. Like Riley.

“What the hell? How did he get here?” Luthor was shouting. “Get him!”

Luthor disappeared and the entire camp was now after him. The wolf and bear shifter hybrid came at him first, seeming to want to shift but simply unable. It was always a sad day when a shifter was born without the ability to shift, and this man was certainly in the category. It made sense that he was cast out and left in this pathetic commune full of miscreants, but there was no empathy left in Walker any longer. All he had was rage.

The man was abnormally strong and lifted Walker by the tail into the air. He yelped in pain but swung back and gnashed his teeth on the man’s face. He shouted out and dropped Walker on the ground, covering his bleeding eyes with his hands. Another quick strike and the man was also on the ground, struggling for a final breath that didn’t come.

Riley was on the ground trembling, hiding her eyes as shifter after shifter came at Walker, and one by one, he wiped them all out. It was easy to see why Luthor was the man in charge here, beneath the alpha. All of the pack here was weak. Nobody seemed to have the strength and willpower it took; most of them were omegas. It was pathetic, really, and soon, the wolf was making a conscious effort to maim, not kill, just because the act of killing an omega mercilessly and without inhibition was known to be bad karma.

When the ground was littered with shifter bodies, Walker’s hackles rose instantly and he turned just in time to see Luthor walking up to him, a sinister smile spread across his face. Behind him towered a huge beast-like man; a man who looked as if he belonged in one of his daughter’s picture books of wild fantasy tales rather than in the real world right in front of him. The smell was unmistakable. This was another bear and wolf hybrid shifter. But this one could shift.

“These two know Marcus,” Luthor said up to the man behind him. “They are valuable and I believe they could give us what we need.”

“The girl knows nothing of use to me,” the man’s deep voice growled. “The man is an inconvenience. He knows of Marcus, but he does not know enough to make this work. We can use them as bait, but little else. Destroy them both. I am tired of cleaning up these trivial little messes. Do you understand?”

“Of course, my Lord,” Luthor said, his eyes flashing with menace. “I will do as you wish.”

Walker growled as Luthor lunged forward, now in his menacing wolf form. Walker was caught off guard by the energetic pounce that landed him on the ground, but he wouldn’t allow it to throw him off. Luthor was going to kill Riley. He would never let that happen. He would die to protect her, and that was his final wish.

The fight was long and arduous, but Walker overpowered Luthor in both willpower and strength. They were close to evenly matched, and Walker was suffering from a few good blows. But it soon became apparent who the stronger man was, and Luthor’s eyes grew afraid.

Another flash of sympathy shocked Walker’s brain and he growled deeply, more at himself than at Luthor. He had the man’s throat in his teeth. With one small flick of the head, he would be able to end him.

But when he caught the malicious eye of the hybrid alpha, what he saw made him feel absolutely sick. The man was laughing, silently to himself, chuckling as he saw the man who had served him so loyally, and for so long, meet his match and, ultimately, view his doom. The worst part about it was that Luthor saw it too. His eyes were confused and hurt as he stared at the alpha’s reaction to his pain, wondering why the man wasn’t willing to step in and free him after so many years of loyal service.

When Walker caught Luthor’s eye again, suddenly the two of them seemed to have an immediate understanding. Their anger was now directed at the alpha, not at each other. They had been played for fools and the only person there who deserved to be destroyed was the man who thought he could pull all the strings.

Without another second to lose, Walker got off of Luthor, who struggled to his feet and took a moment to regain his strength. The alpha’s eyes narrowed as he watched the display, and Riley seemed just as confused. But before the alpha could ask questions, he suddenly had two wolves on top of his huge, broad body. He shouted, attempting to shift but unable to under attack. Walker and Luthor worked together against the impossible strength of the hybrid man who flailed and nearly knocked them both off himself.

Walker had the perfect opportunity to deal the winning blow, but he caught Luthor’s eye. This battle was much more personal for him, and the man deserved a chance to avenge himself.

Walker backed away, turning his back on the two men as the alpha’s life was ended. He shifted quickly back into his human form, because he instinctively knew, somehow, that he was not going to have to fight with Luthor again. It was over.

He ran to Riley, who was trembling on the ground, still hiding her face. The ground around her was littered with bodies, and Walker lifted her up in his arms and carried her to the path leading out of the forest.

“It’s going to be okay now,” he whispered, smoothing the hair out of her face and kissing her forehead. “Let’s go home.”

13.

“Tara must have taken them out for the evening,” Riley said, feeling a little embarrassed and ashamed of herself for leaving the girls and getting herself into so much trouble. “I didn’t tell her to stay put, I’m so sorry...”

“No, that’s all right. They’re safe with Tara. She’s a great fighter. They’re probably safer at her house anyway. And besides, they are out of danger now. We’re free agents.”

“That’s amazing news,” Riley said, sighing.

Walker had carried her all the way across town and into the house, even up the stairs and into the bedroom. He was still naked from the transformation, and they were lounging on the bed, trying to collect themselves after the fight. The adrenaline was still pumping in her body, and she could tell Walker felt the same way.

“What were you even doing out there?” Walker asked with a heavy sigh. “I asked you to stay put, where it’s safe…”

“I wanted to keep this as a surprise,” Riley said quietly. “But I wanted to help your business. I put in a good word about your shop to the royals. Things are going to be so much better for you from now on…”

Walker gaped at her, his handsome face in shock. “Are you serious?” he whispered. “That’s amazing!”

“Yeah,” she said, grinning. “It’s going to be great for you.”

“Thank you,” Walker said, pulling her into a close hug.

The feeling of their bodies touching, so close, felt sinfully good. The tension between them was there once again, and Riley looked up into Walker’s eyes, more confident this time than she had been the first time she had been consumed by her desires.

“Walker…”

“Riley,” he interrupted. “I need to tell you something I realized tonight. I love you. I don’t want you just to live here as my nanny. I want you here as something more…as my wife.”

Riley let out a shocked little squeak, and both of them dissolved into laughter. Walker pulled her onto him, hugging her closely. “I love you. Please marry me.”

“Yes,” Riley whispered, touching his broad, handsome face and kissing him passionately. “I would love to be a part of your family.”

The kiss soon led to many, many more, until she could feel the urgency of his arousal against her thigh. It sent a wave of fire crashing through her, and soon, they were kissing and panting, their bodies deeply aroused by the friction of each other’s longing.

Walker stripped Riley’s clothes quickly, as they kissed, refusing to allow the other to move even just a few centimeters away. The desperate passion they felt toward each other was unbelievable, and every slight touch or movement against Riley’s body filled her with acute desire.

They soon became one with each other, nearly able to sense exactly the pleasure they were giving to the other. It was a special bond they had, something unlike anything Riley had ever experienced before.

She felt so safe in Walker’s arms, and moaned in ecstasy as he suddenly thrust himself inside her, every slight movement of his body sending her own on a roller coaster ride of pleasure. He found the slope of her breast with his mouth and tugged it with his soft lips, allowing his hot tongue to slide across her flesh and envelope the sensitive skin of her nipple. It sent another jolt of heat through her body and she moaned deeply as Walker lifted her and threw her onto her back, plunging himself as deep inside her as he could possibly go.

Riley shouted out in ecstasy, her head tense against the pillows as Walker thrust deeply inside her again and again, holding none of his power back from her as he had the first time they had been together. His body was alive, animated by a raw, animal energy that nearly brought her to tears as she reached the ceiling of her ecstasy.

But she would not let herself succumb to the temptation of release; it was an unspoken game they seemed to be playing; to get her close, nearly to the breaking point, and then to taper it off again so she could delight in the journey back up. She wanted, so badly, to succumb to the pleasure, but she refused. She wanted to share the moment with the man who had saved her life; the man she was going to spend the rest of her life with.

Walker seemed able to read her thoughts and smiled at her, a sensual smile that brought more heat roiling inside of her. His body began to pleasure her in new ways she had never experienced, giving her the feeling that, if they stayed together forever, he would still find a new way, every day, to make her happy.

With a sudden burst of ravenous energy, Walker began to assault her senses, and somehow, she seemed to know instinctively that this time was the finale to their game. She allowed herself to dwell in the sensual heat of their bodies, to drink it in and bask in it as if it were the last time on earth she might feel such pleasure.

With a roar and a growl, Walker plunged inside with a deep burst of power and Riley writhed on the bed beneath him, a high cry escaping her lips as she finally gave in to the power of her ecstasy. The climax shook her to her core, and she felt Walker explode inside her, the heat of his bliss filling her and taking her orgasm to new heights. He hissed in pleasure, kissing her deeply as they began to sail down back into their normal states, their chests heaving with the effort of their deed.

“I love you,” Walker whispered.

“I love you too,” Riley replied.

The phone on the bedside rang and Walker’s eyes grew large with panic. He grabbed it and answered, obviously worried about his daughter.

“Hello?”

He was silent for a moment, and then grinned broadly. “Yes. I know exactly what she’d want. Tuition.”

He listened a moment longer, then hung up and leaned back on the bed like the cat that ate the canary.

“What was that?” Riley asked, draping herself over his muscular chest and gazing into Walker’s eyes.

‘That was Mrs. Greer. You officially have a full ride to any university of your choice. You’re going to be a scientist.”

Riley gaped at him in disbelief. Everything was falling into place. She wanted to speak, but instead, all she could do was cry.

Walker laughed and held her close. “Looks like somebody is going to have her cake and eat it too,” he said, kissing the top of her head. “And I don’t know anybody who deserves it more than you. Everything is going to be perfect from now on, and I’ll take care of you forever. I can promise you that.”

Riley allowed him to hold her as she cried, in utter disbelief. She was finally able to pursue her dream, and now, she was part of the greatest family in the world. She had never been happier in her life, and yet, she had a feeling that things were only going to get better.

THE END

Collections

Lost Creek Shifters

ARLO

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Poppy felt like high-fiving her boss as she walked out of work on that miserable Thursday afternoon, but it wouldn’t have been on his hand… It would have been right in his face. She tried not to scowl at him as she brushed past and made for the exit, but her feelings were too strong to hide. He was everything she hated about men, and yet, she was stuck with him day in and day out with no way of escape. He was arrogant and rude, and completely inappropriate when it came to flirting with her outrageously, and yet, she felt as if she had to grin and bear it just to stop herself from becoming the target of even more cringe-worthy advances.

She had worked at the store for six months, and although it had originally been as a stop gap, she was starting to fear that maybe working the cash register at a convenience store was going to become her destiny. Nothing else had presented itself to her in the time that she had worked there, and she still found herself in the same position at home. She was working the same shift every day and living with her crazy family. She couldn’t help but wonder when life was going to pick up and she could really start to live, instead of just existing.

As she made her way to the car, she felt as if the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders and as she sank down into the driver’s seat, she breathed a sigh of relief. She had survived another week, and now, she was officially on vacation.

She started the engine, put the car in drive and reversed out of her parking spot. She rolled down the windows and cranked up the music, and even though she knew that he could possibly still see her and that it would no doubt get her fired, she lifted her hand up out of the window and flipped her boss the bird as she sped out of the parking lot.

Poppy tapped her hands on the wheel as she made her way through town and thought about the week ahead. It had been a long time since she had been on vacation, and she couldn’t wait to get away for a few days and just unwind. Even if she was going with her family, she was sure that there would be moments when she could take herself away from all of their drama and spend some time by herself. She deserved it, after all.

She turned a corner and she could see her family home up ahead. Most days, when she approached, she was just glad to be out of work, but today was different… She had left there under a cloud that morning and she was dreading facing her mother. She thought back to the argument that had taken place in the kitchen, back when Poppy was still weary with sleep and her mother had thought it was the opportune moment to drag to the surface all of Poppy’s insecurities and fears. She knew, more than anyone, that she was nearly twenty-five and didn’t have a solid career, a place of her own, or a man… But she didn’t want to be reminded of it, and especially by her mom.

“You need to shape up, Poppy,” she had said. “And fast, because you’re not getting any younger… It’s about time you were finding yourself a man, settling down and really thinking about what you want to do with your life…”

It had made Poppy want to cry. The words were like venom and they had hurt. But she was a strong girl, and even though it had cut her deeply, she was determined that she wouldn’t dwell on the opinions of others.

As she pulled up into the driveway and looked up at the house, she could see her family inside, they were all buzzing around and preparing themselves for the week ahead. Her younger brother was jumping around the kitchen and even though he was sixteen, Poppy still saw him as a little kid. She smiled. Even though he could be a nightmare at times, he was still more fun to be around than her tricky parents.

She slammed the car door behind her and walked up to the house. The sound of their voices all drifted out to meet her and she had to suck in a lungful of air as she prepared herself to enter. Her mother’s words still echoed in her mind, and even though she had decided that she would try to forget, it was proving more difficult than she had thought.

“Poppy,” her father said with a wry drawl as she opened the door and stepped inside. “How was your day?”

She had been expecting a scowl or a look of disapproval, but he seemed happy for once, and so did her mom. They all flitted around the island in the center of the kitchen whilst her mother prepared dinner, and her younger brother James kicked his soccer ball up from the floor and onto his knees.

Poppy smiled back and set down her purse as she closed the back door behind her. Her mother looked up and smiled sharply from between tightly closed lips.

“Good, thanks,” Poppy replied as she walked over to the refrigerator and opened up the doors.

James kicked the ball again and the slap, slap of it hitting the floor and then his knee was the only sound in the room. There was a tension in the air, but Poppy wasn’t going to give in to it. She was free from work and her pervy boss for ten whole days, and she was going to damn well enjoy it.

“Smells good,” she beamed as she turned and smiled at her mother. “What are you cooking?”

“Pot roast,” her mom said as she raised a suspicious eyebrow. “I thought I may as well use up what was left over before we head off.”

“Great,” Poppy smiled as she slapped her hands together. “I’m starving.”

The tension began to evaporate and James stopped kicking his soccer ball and sat down at one of the high stools next to the island.

“What time are we leaving?” he asked as he reached over and grabbed a handful of chips from a bowl on the counter. “I want to get there as soon as we can so I can head out to the lake and go fishing.”

“Bright and early! Don’t you worry!” their father grinned.

Poppy felt like rolling her eyes but knew that she had to remain chipper. She smiled from ear to ear and nodded enthusiastically. Even though she was looking forward to the break, the idea of the car journey with her highly strung family was kind of terrifying.

“Are you packed?” her mom looked up at her and Poppy instantly felt herself tense.

“Not yet,” she said sheepishly. “But I will be…” She turned and grabbed a glass from one of the cupboards and ran it under the faucet. She sipped the cool water and tried to ignore the daggers shooting from her mom’s eyes. Poppy was sure that they used to be friends, but since she had returned from college and fallen into the small town trap of working for peanuts and living back at home with her parents, it was like all of her mother’s admiration for her had vanished. It killed Poppy inside, even though she would never admit it.

“We won’t wait for you if you’re late,” her mom said waspishly. “We want to enjoy our vacation, not spend it waiting on you.”

Poppy tensed and felt tears prick the corners of her eyes. She turned and headed for the door.

“Don’t worry, I won’t get in the way,” she said, instantly regretting agreeing to go away with them at all in the first place.

“Where are you going?” her mom asked. “Dinner is almost ready.”

Poppy shrugged and shook her head. “It’s okay, I’m not hungry anymore,” she said as she walked out of the room and slammed the door lightly behind her.

As she walked up the stairs, her heart was pounding and her fists were clenched tightly together. She had never been so humiliated and she couldn’t believe that it was her own mother that was making her feel so small and useless. She pushed open the door to her bedroom and closed it behind her and let out a heavy sigh. She knew it had almost been too good to be true to expect her family to be in a good mood when she had come home… But at least they wouldn’t be confined to the house for the upcoming week.

Poppy threw open her closet doors and looked inside. She had a huge selection of denim shorts, skimpy tees, and dresses, which she could pair with sneakers or sandals, but her motivation for her vacation had pretty much all disappeared.

“Come on,” she coached herself, “once we’re there, you don’t even have to see them.”

She pulled her suitcase out from the bottom of the closet, heaved it up onto the bed and opened it. She would pack fast and then she would get herself to bed. She didn’t want to wake up cranky and then have to endure the car journey feeling even more annoyed and agitated than necessary.

She folded in the clothes and breathed a sigh of relief. She would switch off and try to forget her mother’s cruel words and the feeling of dread that she had inside of her. It had been a tough few months back at home, but this weekend, she was escaping it all and heading for the mountains. She could spend the entire week lying in the sun, basking by the lakes or even heading up in the lifts to the tops of the mountains to ski, hike or take in the views. She didn’t want to admit that she would much rather be lying on a beach somewhere, sipping a cocktail and being waited on by hunky men in tight underwear, but whatever this little mountain town had to throw at her, she would have to make it work.

She closed the suitcase and pulled it down to the floor. As she flopped down on the bed, her stomach was growling with hunger and all she wanted to do was sneak downstairs and take a plate of food, but she wouldn’t give her mom the satisfaction. Instead, she wrapped her blanket around her shoulders and closed her eyes.

Only one more sleep and then she would be out of there. Whether her family were in tow or not, she was going to make sure she had the best vacation ever.

2.

The open road stretched out ahead of them and Poppy lay her head lightly against the window, dreaming of being out there and being free. She had always romanticized of what it would be like to run far, far away, but she had never had the nerve. As she sat in the back of the car with her mother, she pretended that that was exactly what she was doing. She was no longer a lost girl on a family vacation, she was a woman on the run. A woman on the hunt for her destiny. A woman who knew what she wanted.

A little smile flitted over her lips and she closed her eyes, satisfied. It was a good feeling to pretend sometimes, but she only wished that it could all be real.

“So, the GPS says we’re about an hour out,” her dad said over his shoulder. “You gals okay to keep on going or do you need a rest break?”

Poppy just wanted to get there. She didn’t want to stop and drag out the painful journey any longer than necessary, but she had the feeling her mom may have other ideas.

“I could do with stretching my legs,” her mom said as she cricked her neck. “So, yes, let’s pull over when you can.”

Poppy rolled her eyes underneath her sunglasses and stifled a yawn. Up in front, James turned on the radio and some classic rock drifted through to the backseat. Their father tapped the wheel and hummed along to the tune.

Poppy spied the sign for the rest area before anyone else and debated not saying anything, but she knew it was pointless.

“Ahh, here we go,” her dad smiled over his shoulder as he slapped on the indicator and started to pull to the side of the highway and off onto a dusty road.

They pulled into the parking lot and Poppy looked around. There was a small gas station attached to a convenience store and an old looking block of restrooms out back near some woodland. She scrunched up her nose and tried to decide whether she should just sit tight and wait for them to return, but her legs were stiff and her mind was buzzing and she had to get out of there. She leaned over and opened up the car door, and as she stepped out into the afternoon sun, she stretched her arms high above her head and reached for the sky.

She hadn’t looked at the time when they had left home earlier that morning, but she could tell that they had already passed lunch time without a stop or pause in their driving. Poppy’s dad was like a man on a mission. He wanted to get his family to their destination, and then they could think about other things such as eating or taking a break. She was surprised that he had even suggested that they pull over in the first place.

“Right,” her mom said as she walked around the side of the car. “I’m going to the little girls’ room…” She giggled like a child and then hurried off toward the patch of woodland and the block of toilets that looked old and abandoned.

I’m not going in there, Poppy thought. She could almost feel the tickle of the cobwebs that were no doubt covering the ceiling and walls in there, and she shuddered. She was surprised her mother was being so relaxed about heading in there herself, considering how high maintenance she usually acted.

“God, just get me to our cabin,” James sighed as he leaned back against the car door next to Poppy. “I can’t take much more of being stuck with these two…” He yawned and scratched the back of his neck.

“Well, at least I’m not alone there,” Poppy laughed.

They watched as their dad talked to the gas station attendant and then walked slowly back to the car and started to fill it up.

“I wish I hadn’t said I would come,” Poppy whispered.

James looked almost offended and then half laughed.

“Well, at least it’s only a week,” he said. “Free holiday… You know what they say…” he raised his eyebrows. “Never look a gift horse in the mouth.”

Poppy rolled her eyes again and she had the distinct feeling that she was going to be doing that a lot on this particular trip. Even though James was young, he was a total smart ass, and she could tell that he was going to spend as much time as possible trying to get a rise out of her. She ignored him and sighed.

Her dad was still humming the tune that had been playing on the radio and her mother was nowhere to be seen. She looked across at James who looked half asleep behind his shades and she reached down into the backseat and pulled out her purse.

“Back in a minute,” she said to no one in particular as she turned her back on the car and began to walk over to the convenience store. She was going to need to be prepared to get through the next week with the three of them, and she hadn’t thought anything through, but as she stood there in the rest area, she knew what she needed more than anything.

Booze.

She pushed the door to the store open and tried not to let the man behind the counter realize that she could feel his eyes all over her as she made her way up and down the aisles. She prayed for a miracle, that somewhere inside of that dusty little store, there would be a few bottles of wine, or at least a miniature bottle of vodka, but she was completely out of luck.

“Fuck,” she hissed as she turned on her heel and made her way back to the front of the store.

Instead, she found herself at the magazine rack and pulled down a dusty and very old copy of Cosmo. It was two years old and she could tell that this wasn’t the kind of place that would restock regularly, but if she didn’t have alcohol to help her through the rest of the car journey, then out of date beauty tips and celebrity gossip was going to have to do.

She put the magazine down on the counter and smiled sheepishly at the man who was serving her. He looked only half awake, but his red-rimmed eyes were fixed directly on her and it made the hairs on her neck stand a little on end. She looked down at the floor self-consciously and willed him to hurry up, but he took his time looking on the front and then back for the bar code, and when he scanned it and it didn’t go through, he spent another few moments looking for a price tag. Poppy tapped her feet and bit her bottom lip. Each moment she was spending in there was making her more and more uncomfortable, and so when she heard the bell on the door ting behind her, she almost didn’t notice, and she certainly hadn’t seen the big black truck pull up in the parking lot.

She sighed again and rubbed her temples. Behind her, a set of heavy footsteps were approaching and she tensed when she realized that it wasn’t James or her dad, as her eyes gazed on them still standing outside by the car, watching as her mom walked slowly back across the dusty track from the woodland toward them.

She heard the big heave of breath behind her, and she could smell something sweet and intoxicating. The man behind the counter sighed and dropped the magazine back down on the side and then made to move out from behind to go over to the rack when Poppy eventually had the nerve to turn around and face who was behind her.

The heavy footsteps and the hot scent of cologne were still hanging prominently in the air, and as she turned her head slowly, she felt almost pulled and compelled to be close, even though she had no idea who or what she was up against.

As her eyes fell onto the man waiting in line behind her, her heart almost stopped beating. She looked up at him nervously, all six foot five of him and his broad, wide set shoulders. He was muscular and tanned, his arms bulged out of the sleeves of his tight t-shirt and she could see the harsh black of tattoos snaking their way down his neck. She swallowed as she took him all in and she almost didn’t dare let her eyes follow all the way up to his face…

His neck was thick and scattered with dark stubble, and when she looked over his square and prominent jaw, her heart started to flutter. She had never seen anyone so attractive in her entire life. When their eyes met, she felt something inside of her click into place, but she instantly looked down at the floor. She couldn’t bear it… He was too handsome, too powerful looking, too perfect. His eyes were a deep brown and they wanted to pull her in, she could feel it. She was breathing quickly and her arms were trembling. She dug her nails into her palms to try and snap herself out of it, but she could feel his eyes on her. He was staring right at her and he was smirking.

She looked up to him again and as their eyes met, she felt something flash over her, something animalistic and so very carnal she knew that she was going to be able to ignore it. His eyes glistened and all she could hear was her own heart beating. He was unusual. She couldn’t figure out why, but there was something about him that was raw and powerful. Something almost wild.

“Okay,” the guy behind the counter interrupted as he stepped back behind the register. “That’s six dollars.”

Poppy struggled with her purse as she pulled out her cash and she could feel the fluster spreading out all over her, she just hoped she wasn’t burning red. The man behind her shifted on the spot and she took a deep breath as she readied herself to turn around after the boy had given her the change.

When she did and she saw him in front of her again, there was no denying the pull between them. This stranger was tall, dark, and devilishly handsome, and even though they hadn’t said a word to each other, suddenly, Poppy felt full of hope.

Maybe the mountains will have something to offer me after all, she thought to herself as she walked back to the door at the front of the store and pushed it open. The bell tinged above her head and the huge, hulk of a man turned and smiled at her again. As her eyes locked in on his she felt a shiver roll over her and she was sure that a low, gruff growl escaped from his lips, almost as if he just couldn’t hold it in.

She felt her cheeks flush crimson, but she brushed her hair behind her ear and smiled back bravely. It had been a long time since she had found herself attracted to a man, but this was definitely a step in the right direction.

As the door closed behind her, she felt her whole body sag. She had no idea if she had just made a fool of herself, or whether she was finally coming back out of her shell, but whoever he was, he had helped her on her way and for that, she was smiling from ear to ear.

She climbed back into the car and looked out as he strolled across the parking lot and back to his big black truck. He was so big and brutish, he could easily have been an animal. But she liked it. Her dad started the engine and as they pulled away, Poppy couldn’t help but sink down into the seat and start her daydreams all over again.

I just hope all of the men out here are like him, she thought with a smile. If that’s the case, then I’m going to have one hell of a week.

“Come on then,” her dad called into the back. “Last push now, we’ll be there within the hour.”

Great, Poppy thought. And for the first time all day, she actually meant it.

3.

Lost Creek was a small, picturesque mountain and lake town full of charm, and as their car passed the sign to welcome them, Poppy couldn’t help but smile. It had been a long time since she had gotten away from the hustle of city and suburban life, and being out there in the virtual wilderness was starting to appeal more and more.

The sign loomed up in front of them, ‘Welcome to Lost Creek’ and she looked at how, amongst the woodland depicted on it, there were wolves and bears nestled deep within the trees.

“Do you think there’ll be a lot of bears out here?” she asked, feeling uneasy.

“Well, it is the mountains,” her dad laughed. “I’m sure there’s at least one or two.”

Poppy swallowed nervously. She had never been overly confident when it came to big, wild animals and for some reason, bears had always frightened her in some way. She thought of how she had longed to wander off on her own, and now the image of her being mauled out in the woods flashed across her already anxiety-ridden mind.

For God’s sake, she told herself internally, stop being such a drama queen.  She rolled out her shoulders and pulled her sunglasses up from over her eyes so that she could take in the view.

The small town was absolutely beautiful and it almost took her breath away. It was so quaint and pretty, it was almost like a Swiss village from a storybook. She looked at all of the buildings that lined Main Street, all made out of big logs and timber, the evergreen trees that were on every corner, and the delightful uniqueness of each little store, bar, and hotel that were like nothing she had ever seen before. It was a feel good place, somewhere that instantly appealed to her soul, and she wrapped her arms around herself and felt comfort deep inside.

“Isn’t this lovely,” her mom said as she peered out onto the streets too. “I can’t believe we’ve never visited before.”

And she was right. The fact that they had only driven around four hours to get there, it did seem as if it should be the kind of place that they could have been visiting since they were kids.

“Oh well,” her dad said, “better late than never, ay?” He laughed and slapped the steering wheel.

He made a left and continued off and away from Main Street and further up into the mountains. James read the map in the front and clicked his teeth together as their father turned down the stereo as if that would somehow help them find their cabin more easily.

“I think it’s just up on the right over this ridge,” James said as he scratched behind his ear.

Their dad slowed and began to turn off the main road, and sure enough, there, right in front of them was a small log cabin village slightly set back. All of the cabins were unique and different, but all were positioned so that they had a stunning vantage point that looked down the mountain and down into the town.

“Wow,” Poppy said. “These are fantastic!”

As their dad snaked the car around and pulled up outside number three, everyone’s eyes were fixed firmly on what would become their home for the next week.

It was a three story log cabin spread out over an incline, with a big decked veranda that ran along the entire outside of the property. It was big, with floor to ceiling glass windows and a modern feel to it even though it had been built to represent something from another time entirely.

“I wonder who designed these things,” Poppy said as she slipped off her seat belt and stepped out into the crisp air.

They hadn’t traveled far up into the mountain, but the air already seemed so much cleaner and fresher. She breathed in deeply and let it fill her lungs and when she exhaled, she felt better already.

“Well, I believe our suite is on the top floor,” her mom said. “So you two can fight it out over the other bedrooms.”

James and Poppy looked at each other and she felt that familiar pang of sibling rivalry. She could feel herself twitching, ready to run, but there was also a part of her that knew that she was too old to be dragged into a petty squabble over who would have the bigger room.

“Look,” she said with a shrug, “I don’t mind… You go ahead and take whichever one you like best.”

She felt all eyes on her again, for what could easily have been the hundredth time that day, and she held up her hands.

“What?” she asked. “I honestly don’t mind, let James pick.”

And then she turned her back on them and walked out over to the fence that kept cars and people from accidentally falling off the side of the mountain and looked out over the town.

It was almost two p.m. and she could feel that it was alive down there. She wondered what sort of places there would be to hang out on an evening, and she bit her bottom lip as she thought back to the man at the gas station, the mountain man who had relit a fire inside of her that she had thought was long gone.

“Pops,” James called from somewhere behind her. “These rooms are insane, you need to get in here and check them out!”

She turned and looked up to her brother who was hanging out one of the massive windows and waving his arms like a child and she waved back and nodded.

“I’ll be right there,” she said as she started her walk back up to the cabin.

When she pushed the door open and entered for the first time, she was in awe. She looked up at the high vaulted ceilings, the rich, warm wooden beams and the cozy rugs and blankets that were draped across the floors and furniture. It was like stepping into some kind of winter wonderland, even though it was summer and the air was warm and crisp. The kitchen opened out off the main living space and a balcony ran around the edge of the top of the room. She could certainly get used to living like this. She felt more than at home there, and as she stepped out onto the long, wooden veranda and saw the view properly for the first time, her breath was almost taken away.

“This is incredible,” she whispered to herself as she looked out across Lost Creek. Her spine was tingling and she knew, in that instant, that she was going to really enjoy herself there. It felt like nowhere else on earth, and she sensed that there was a certain kind of magic flowing through it. She couldn’t explain how or why, but it was reaching out and grabbing her, pulling her in and making her want to stay forever.

“Wanna see your room?” James was leaning in the doorway behind her and broke her train of thought.

Poppy nodded and followed him inside and although she had been expecting her kid brother to be his usual jackass self and leave her with the shitty room on the back of the house with a single bed, he had actually done the decent thing and given her the biggest room, with a plush looking king size bed and a marble lined en-suite.

“Wow,” she smiled, “I’m impressed. Didn’t fancy this one yourself?”

“Nah,” he shrugged. “I know what you women are like, I’m sure you’ll get more use out of it.”

He turned and walked back across the hall and Poppy closed the door behind her. The room was like a palace compared to the room she was currently living in at her parent’s house, and she instantly felt as if a weight had been lifted.

I really did need this, she thought.  I was beginning to suffocate back there.

She walked over to the tall windows and looked out at the stunning view yet again. She knew she should really unpack, but the town was beckoning and she didn’t want to wait a moment more. She turned and made her way out of her bedroom and into the main body of the house.

“Want your suitcase?” her dad called to her as she approached the front door.

“I’m going to unpack later,” she said as she swept her long blonde hair up into a ponytail and picked up her purse. “I’m going to head down into town for a look around.”

Before she gave him or her mother a chance to question where or why she was leaving so soon, she skipped out the front door and let it close lightly behind her.

The fresh mountain air hit her again and she breathed in the delicious scent of pine. She had never been one for the outdoors, she was always the kind of girl who preferred shopping and being pampered to roughing it and going on expeditions. But now that she was amongst the wilderness, a new found urge to explore was over-taking her. She looked up high into the mountains and she could see snow capping the tops. It was hard to believe that with it being so warm and sunny where she was that high above her it was a different story.

“Magic,” she grinned as she stepped out of the little village of log cabins and made her way back down the main road. As she walked along, the sounds of the town were increasing and she felt her anticipation grow along with them. As they had driven through, her eyes had flashed from one side of the road to the other, and she had found it nearly impossible to take anything in properly. Now she was out there and on her own, and all she wanted to do was have a real good look around and find somewhere that she could unwind for an hour or so, get something to eat and forget that she maybe wasn’t as happy as she would like to be in her real life.

The town was bustling as she walked along Main Street, and each little store and restaurant caught her eye. The town was full of locals, but she could also see that there were plenty of tourists. It was obviously a popular spot for skiers, fishermen, and walkers; there was so much to do, it was a hive of activity and she almost didn’t know where she wanted to go first.

She stood and looked around and waited for something to jump out at her, and sure enough, before long, a little diner on the other side of the street suddenly seemed to come to life. It was built out of timber like the rest of the buildings, but it had an old red neon sign on the front that was buzzing brightly and had a real vintage charm to it. She looked up and read the word Arlo’s and she instantly knew that it was going to be the kind of local place that would be welcoming and warm. She crossed the road and headed straight for the door, and as she pushed it open, she knew that she wasn’t going to be disappointed.

The lights were low inside, and the bar, tables, and booths were all crafted out of a deep, dark wood. It felt warm and cozy in there, and as she stepped in and the door closed lightly behind her, she didn’t feel at all self-conscious. It was relatively busy for the time of day, and she moved into the main body of the restaurant and crossed over to the tall bar counter where several truckers sat on high stools, reading newspapers and eating big, thick sandwiches.

A waitress with long black curly hair and a tiny waist came out from the kitchen in a red and white checked dress and a white apron. She twirled her hair up high into a straggly bun and pinned it with a pen before she looked up, smiled a big wide smile in Poppy’s direction and made her way over to serve her.

“Welcome to Arlo’s,” she grinned. “Are you eating with us today?”

Poppy’s stomach growled and she nodded enthusiastically. “Yes please,” she said.

“Just you?” the waitress asked.

Poppy nodded and then the waitress turned and presented the bar and the only high stool left that was empty in front of it.

“Sure,” Poppy said, “that’s great.”

She climbed up onto it and watched as the waitress moved around the back of the counter and picked up a menu. She slid it across the bar to her and when Poppy picked it up, she felt a stickiness to it that made her wince.

“Oh shoot,” the waitress laughed as she looked at her own hands. “Looks like Arlo’s signature hot sauce has been spilled again.” She shook her head and swiped the menu away before passing Poppy a clean one, complete with a hot, moist towel.

She rubbed her hands clean and then looked up at the waitress who was watching her with intrigue.

“Is this your first day in town?” she asked, and Poppy nodded shyly.

“Yes,” she said, “I only arrived around an hour ago.”

“Vacation?” the waitress grinned.

“Yes,” Poppy nodded, “with my family.”

“You don’t sound too enthusiastic?” the waitress laughed.

“Well, you know how it is…crazy parents…annoying little brother…not enough of my own space.”

The waitress nodded and sighed, “Yep, I know it all too well...” and then she turned and served another one of the truckers down at the end of the bar.

Poppy noticed that her name tag said that she was called Willow and she knew that she would remember it because she had never heard it before. What a beautiful name, she thought. And it suits her too…

The waitress was lean and her hair was so soft and bouncy, she really was willowy. Poppy looked away, aware that she was staring and going into a daze, but it wasn’t long before the waitress was back in front of her with a notepad in her hand.

“So, what can I get you?” she asked with her pencil poised.

Poppy’s eyes flickered behind the bar, and even though she knew that she really should be eating something, her stress levels were still peaking and all she wanted to do was unwind and relax. She was on vacation, after all.

“I’ll take a bottle of dry white wine and whatever you recommend from the snacks,” she said with a sigh.

Willow the waitress winked at her and smiled. “A girl after my own heart,” she laughed as she leaned behind the bar and opened the door to one of the low refrigerators. She pulled out a crisp and cold bottle of wine and set it down on top of the bar.

“That looks perfect,” Poppy grinned.

Poppy sat and picked at the nachos in front of her whilst she slugged back her Sauvignon Blanc. She had been in the bar for around an hour and even though she was nowhere near tipsy, the wine had relaxed her enough for the tension to leave her entire body and she felt warm inside. Willow had kept checking in with her over the time she had been sitting there, and Poppy was glad that she had chosen to come into Arlo’s because she felt as if she had instantly made a friend.

Willow was kind and sweet, and she seemed to know all there was to know about Lost Creek.

“You need to check out The Nowhere Bar on an evening, especially Friday,” Willow had said. “It’s where everyone our age hangs out. Sometimes they have bands playing, sometimes it’s just full of people having fun, but you get quite a few tourists in there so it’s always good for meeting new people too.”

“Sounds great,” Poppy smiled as she took another sip of wine. “I’m all for meeting new people and having fun.”

And she really meant it. Since she had moved back home after college and got stuck in this horrible rut, she had felt herself becoming more and more withdrawn. All she wanted was to feel like herself again. To feel alive and as if she were really living. She had felt sedated for so long and now she was more than ready to snap herself wide awake.

“Where else is there that’s fun?” Poppy asked.

Willow thought on it for a moment and then she half smiled and shrugged. “I mean, I guess it depends what you’re into, but there’s something for everyone. If you like skiing, get yourself up the mountain, if you like relaxing, then the lake will be for you. There’s some great hikes out in the forests and then around here, on Main Street, there are tons of restaurants and bars. You’ll see, though, that one end is kinda different from the other̶ ” She was cut off by a trucker hollering down the bar to her and she excused herself and moved off to serve him.

One end is different from the other? Poppy thought. What does she mean?

But before she even had time to think about it for a second more, she heard the door slamming open behind her and a heavy set of footsteps enter. The sound was familiar, and so was the scent of cologne that came with it. Poppy’s heart started to thump in her chest and she realized that she was suddenly hot and bothered.

Could it be? she thought before she built up the nerve to turn around.

But when she did, she could barely keep the grin from her face. Her heart danced hard in her chest and she felt her cheeks blush red all over again. Standing right there behind her was the big hulk of a man from the gas station. And he had noticed her all right, too, and he was coming right her way.

4.

Poppy turned back to face the bar and she was so nervous that all she could hear and focus on was the blood pumping through her and thumping in her ears. She could sense him moving closer, and it wasn’t long before he sidled up next to her at the bar and his huge frame seemed to block out the light that was shining in behind him. She breathed deeply, willing herself to turn and look at him, but too nervous to follow it through. He seemed taller than she remembered as she tried to focus on him out of the corner of her eye, and he smelled so good she had to bite her bottom lip.

He leaned over the bar and waved at Willow. She smiled back with a grin that went from ear to ear and Poppy’s heart instantly sank. There was too much familiarity there for him to just be a customer or someone passing through, and she wanted to kick herself for being so foolish, for lusting after a stranger and building up hope when she had only laid eyes on him once.

She dug her nails into her palms and picked up her wine glass. As she threw her head back and sipped quickly, she instantly felt a warm wave of calm roll over her. But she could still feel his eyes on her. He was taking her in, every last inch of her.

“Trucks out back with the new AC unit,” he said gruffly. “Not that we’ll need it if every day’s like today…”

Willow walked over and pressed her hands down on the counter top and Poppy had to resist every pull that was screaming inside of her to turn and look at them both head on. She continued to look down at the ground and sip her wine slowly, her eyes flitting every so often to the very corners to try and catch a glimpse of him again.

“Thanks, Boss,” Willow said. “Maybe Jimmy can come by and set it up next week.” She wiped her hands on an old dishcloth and threw it down behind the bar.

Boss…

The word reverberated around Poppy’s mind and she felt herself sighing with relief as the tension left her body. Willow knew him because she worked for him… Now this was getting interesting.

Poppy still resisted the urge to turn and smile, but she could feel the man’s eyes on her and now Willow’s too.

“Something caught your eye, Arlo?” Willow said teasingly, and finally Poppy had to give in and turn her eyes up to meet them.

He was stood with his arm against the rough wood of the counter top and he was leaning casually and effortlessly. He looked so cool and at ease, it was as if he knew the place inside out, and with what Willow had just alluded to, it made perfect sense why.

Arlo… He wasn’t just the manager, the diner was his.

Poppy smiled sheepishly and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. After being so confident when she had seen him in the gas station earlier that day, she suddenly felt exposed, on show, and desperately self-conscious.

“I saw you before,” he said with his deep, smooth voice.

And Poppy nodded and bit her bottom lip.

“Oh, you two have met?” Willow chipped in as she leaned in between them with a big smile on her face. “Well, that’s cute! This here is Poppy, she’s in Lost Creek on vacation and just arrived today.”

“Poppy…” he smiled and whispered her name.

As the words left his lips, they sent shivers down her spine and she had to look down to compose herself.

“This is Arlo,” Willow said, “and as you can probably guess by the name of this joint, he is the man in charge.”

He shrugged and scratched behind his ear.

“Yes, that’s me…large and in charge,” he joked and Willow let out a loud, hearty laugh.

Poppy giggled and brushed her hair behind her other ear nervously. She suddenly had the overwhelming urge to fidget, and she didn’t know what to do with her hands. To compensate, she reached for her wine glass again and took another sip.

Arlo’s eyes were heavy and on her. His whole presence was strong and intense and it shook her to the bone. In almost perfect timing, the trucker on the other side of him paid up and got to his feet before tilting his cap, and as he walked away, Arlo reached out and grabbed the high stool he had been sitting on, and pulled it down beneath him. He sat there and nodded to behind the counter.

“I could do with a beer,” he said. “It’s been a long day so far.”

Willow smiled and reached down into one of the refrigerators and when she passed him back the bottle, Poppy watched with half awe and half complete lust as he ripped the top from it with his teeth. He licked his lips and took a long, drawn out swig and then rested the bottle back down between his hands.

Willow moved away and began to serve a new set of customers and Poppy felt as if she and he were the only two people in the room. Everything else around them seemed to evaporate, the noise and movement around them blurred into obscurity.

“So you’re here with your family?” he asked her as he looked down at her with those deep, brown eyes.

“Yes, my parents and my kid brother,” Poppy said with a nod. “I agreed to come just for the break, but as soon as I got into the car with them, I realized it was likely a mistake…”

He laughed, “Does that explain the daytime drinking?”

Poppy smiled and nodded. “It sure does,” she said. “I just had to get out of there for a bit, and I guess it’s always good to get an idea of where you are.”

“I’m the same,” he agreed. “Whenever I travel, the first thing I do is get a lay of the land.”

Poppy had never thought of it like that before, but she knew exactly what he meant. It was good to scope out new surroundings and to know as much as possible. Knowledge was always power.

“And how long are you in town for?” he asked as he took another drink.

“Just for a week,” she said. “I’m sure I could do with a longer break, but when it comes down to it, I’ll probably be more than ready to get away from the family by then.”

Arlo laughed and looked at her warmly.

“I’m sure they’re not all that bad,” he said.

“Hmm,” Poppy smiled thoughtfully. “I guess not, they just have their moments.”

He nodded and looked behind him as the door opened and let in a bright stream of light from outside. In the doorway stood three big shadows and Arlo smiled and nodded in their direction. Poppy squinted as she tried to see their faces, but they were silhouetted and all she could make out was that they all looked big and burly just like him. They were so similar, in fact, it was as if they could be brothers.

Arlo looked back to Poppy, downed the last of his beer and then rose to his feet.

“It was great to meet you, Poppy,” he smiled as he touched her hand lightly. “I hope I see you in here again later…” His fingers were lingering on top of her hand and his touch was electric. His skin against hers felt like it was on fire and she swallowed hard to stop herself from shaking and stammering over her words. This moment of first touch felt different to anything she had ever know. Her eyes met his again and she felt something strong forge between them. Something binding and something very real.

When she couldn’t think of anything to say, because she was so taken aback, he smiled at her again and winked.

“I’ll be back in here all evening, call in if you can…” He trailed his fingertips away and turned to walk toward the three big men who had now moved into the bar area of the diner and were all in deep conversation. Poppy looked down again and breathed out deeply, her heart was racing and even though there was no reason for her to feel nervous, she felt as if she were walking along a cliff edge.

There was something about him that was unnerving, even though she could tell deep down he was nothing but good. There was a danger to him, an edge that was mysterious and wild, but she couldn’t place it. Around the edge of her consciousness, the words feral and predatory played around… but in a good way. In a very good way indeed. She chewed the inside of her mouth as she watched him shake hands with the other men who seemed so like him, and then they all turned and walked to a door at the very back of the room, almost hidden behind the bar, and disappeared out of sight.

Poppy picked up her glass and drank the remainder of her wine and then she waved toward Willow. She smiled back at her and made her way over and leaned across with her arms on the counter.

“You want another or are you done?” she asked warmly.

“I think I’m done, for now, anyway,” Poppy trailed off.

“Want me to cork it for you?” Willow asked as she picked up the bottle and held it up between them.

Poppy shook her head. She didn’t want to go back to the cabin with a half empty bottle of wine. She had the feeling her parents would be pissed enough as it was seeing as she had pretty much ditched them the second they had got to town. “No thanks,” she sighed. “But what time do you guys close?”

Willow grinned and shrugged, “Whenever we feel like it really. Depends how the crowd is, what else is happening in town… If Arlo fancies locking in and letting his friends have a private party…” She wiggled her eyebrows mischievously and Poppy smiled, she liked the sound of that.

“Well, I’ll come back later,” she said as she got to her feet. “I like it in here…”

“And he likes you…” Willow said.

Poppy stopped in her tracks and turned back around. Willow’s eyes were bright and glinting underneath the low lights, they seemed full of mischief and games.

“You think?” Poppy asked.

“I know…” Willow confirmed.

Poppy was speechless for a moment. She had no idea if this girl was anything more to Arlo than a treasured employee, but she didn’t want to risk saying anything that may dampen her chances, she knew how bitchy girls could be.

“Well, I’ll see you later,” Poppy smiled, trying to brush off what had just been said between them. “So lovely to meet you, Willow.”

Willow smiled back and waved.

“And you,” she nodded. “Hope to see you later!”

Poppy nodded and headed for the door. As she pushed it open and stepped out into the daylight, she shielded her eyes and blinked. She hadn’t realized how dark it had been in there, but now that she was back out in the open and she could see the town in all of its glory again, she realized what an idyllic place it must be to live. She felt on edge and unnerved by Willow’s assured attitude, but Poppy had to remind herself that she wasn’t at college anymore, and not all girls wanted to stab you in the back.

“Some people are just genuinely nice,” she whispered to herself as she started to walk back down Main Street and head toward the road that took her up to her cabin. “And it’s about time you stopped being so wary of every single person you come into contact with.”

It was a habit that was going to be hard to break, but she knew, for her own sanity, she was going to have to give it all she had.

She walked back to the cabin feeling slightly merrier than she had been when she had left earlier in the day, but a heavy tiredness was also creeping through her and pulling her down. She reached into her purse and pulled out her cell phone. It was almost six p.m. and she could hear some of the cabins all around the mountain livening up. Music drifted out across the woodland, along with the sounds of cheers and laughter.

Poppy couldn’t help but think of the big, comfortable bed waiting for her back at her own cabin, but she didn’t want to climb into bed and miss a potentially rocking night at Arlo’s. The man himself had said that he hoped he would see her again, and she knew that she would never forgive herself if she didn’t go along and see what Main Street was like at night.

She rounded a corner and she could see her cabin ahead. Her mom and dad were out on the veranda, sat at a table and uncorking a bottle of wine of their own. She could also see James right at the other end of the deck, past the hot tub, lying on a sun lounger with his headphones on, tapping his feet along to the beat. They all looked relaxed and calm, without a care in the world, and it made Poppy feel even better.

Maybe this vacation is all we need to get along again, she thought as she waved up to them and then approached the main door and pushed it open. Maybe we’ll bond and go back home with a clean slate… And although she didn’t quite believe it, she couldn’t help but hope.

“How was town?” James asked as Poppy stepped out onto the veranda, pulling off his headphones.

“Good,” she beamed. “It’s such a gorgeous little place. Really picturesque and by the looks of things, lots to do.”

“Where did you go?” her dad asked from the other end of the deck.

“Just a little place called Arlo’s… It was half diner and half bar… Quite cool, really.”

“Sounds… charming…” her mom said waspishly.

Poppy fought back the urge to roll her eyes.

“Well, whilst you were off gallivanting we’ve all eaten and unpacked,” her mother continued. “So whenever you’re ready to move your mess… Your case is still in the hallway.” She didn’t look up to Poppy, she kept her eyes fixed on the magazine that she was reading and with a pang of annoyance, Poppy realized it was the copy of Cosmo that she had bought back at the gas station.

She wanted to stay and fight, she wanted to snatch the magazine right out of her cold, rigid hands, but she wouldn’t. She would rise above it and would never be the reason that a big family feud broke out on their first day in Lost Creek.

“Well, I’ll get sorted now then,” Poppy said instead, her voice sickly sweet. And then she turned on her heel and stormed back into the house. She grabbed her suitcase from the middle of the living room and started to drag it behind her.

She walked along the long wooden hallways and listened to her heels clicking along the pine. She was raging with anger, but she was determined not to rise to the bait. She and her mother hadn’t always been this way, Poppy could still remember a time when they had gotten along and it made her sad to rake over the memories. So much had changed, and she didn’t even know why.

When she got to her room at the end of the corridor, she pushed open the door and closed it behind her. She heaved the case inside and up onto the bed and unzipped it. As it pinged open and she looked at all of her clothes inside, she knew that it would take her a while to organize everything but that it would be worth it. She thought back to Arlo, and to his big, brown eyes, his broad shoulders, his stubbly chin and the way he was so tall and muscular, it was almost as if he were a giant. Back at home, she never saw men like him and was surprised at how fast her attraction had grown for him. He was all she could think about and already, the features of his face were slipping away, so much so that she was desperate to see him again.

She pulled all of her clothes out of the case and dashed over to the closet. As she hung them up, she eyed each and every piece she had with her and mentally tried to put together outfits for the entire week ahead, for each and every occasion. When it came to that evening, she was going to have to pick wisely. She wanted to look drop dead gorgeous, and yet, like she had made little to no effort. She chewed the inside of her cheek with nerves and raked the hangers back and looked at a long black skirt that she had with her. She hadn’t thought that when she had come to the mountains that she would need something like that, but maybe it would come in handy after all. With a black crop top and a crocheted cardigan, she was bound to look incredibly boho and free-spirited and nothing at all like the mountain girls that wandered around Lost Creek. And if there was anything Poppy knew, it was that she needed to stand out and be different if she wanted to reel in her man.

Lost Creek was a small town, and although she was still battling to get back her confidence, Poppy knew that Arlo had seen something in her that he liked, and that she could win him if she wanted him.

She held the outfit up against her again and smiled in the mirror. She could do this, she knew she could… It was time for her to shine.

5.

The sun had set whilst Poppy sat out on the veranda on the side of the hot tub, with her feet dangling in the warm water. She looked out at all of the twinkling lights of Lost Creek and smiled. It really was a lovely little town, and its warm buzz was pulling her back down and into its folds.

The noise from revelers down on Main Street drifted up the mountain to meet her and she tried to subdue the butterflies that were ferociously fluttering inside of her belly.

Come on Poppy, she coached herself, you’ve got nothing to be nervous of…

Behind her, she heard the sound of her mother storming down the hallway, calling for her father and for James to hurry and get ready for dinner. It was late for them to be leaving and going out to find a restaurant, but Poppy didn’t mind. She had no intention of joining them anyway.

She rose to her feet and felt the long skirt swish down around her ankles. She ran her hand through her hair to fluff it up slightly and took a deep breath. Now that she was up and moving, she didn’t feel so apprehensive anymore. She looked through the tall windows and at her mother stood beyond them and their glare in the kitchen. The way the lights were so bright in there meant that it was probably impossible for her to see Poppy, and yet, it gave Poppy herself a rare moment of observing the woman who had brought her into the world, without all of the snarls and aggression that had been spewing from her as of late. She looked almost innocent in there on her own, but with a strange pull that was as if she had some kind of sixth sense, her eyes suddenly rose and fixed on Poppy. Whether her mother could see her or not, she knew that she was there, and the cold, hardness returned to her eyes and it made Poppy shiver. Whatever had happened to her mom, there was no love for her there anymore. And although it made Poppy desperately sad, she was determined that it wasn’t going to affect her confidence anymore.

Just being away from home, in a new environment was already having a positive effect, and she was feeling much brighter and enthusiastic for the future. Without telling her mom, brother, or dad where she was going, she turned on her heel and walked off and out into the night.

Main Street was heaving when she reached the end and started on her slow walk down toward the diner. All of the lights twinkled and made the town look even more like a winter wonderland fairy tale, and it reminded Poppy of something she had once seen in a Disney film. For all that it was a brisk night, she felt warm inside and the slight chill in the air didn’t bother her in the slightest. She walked with her arms swinging free and a confidence that she hadn’t felt in a long, long time.

When she reached the middle of Main Street and saw the warm, red glow of the neon sign of Arlo’s, she felt the butterflies reawaken inside her belly. She bit her lip and suppressed a grin as she approached and stood outside the door.

Men and women were hanging around on the stoop, some were smoking and all of them were drinking. From their accents, and what she had heard from both Willow and Arlo, they sounded local. But there was also a smattering of people walking around the streets and some outside the diner that were definitely from elsewhere, no doubt in town on vacation just like her. She made her way through them slowly and smiled shyly. As she reached the door and pushed it open, a blast of music hit her straight away and she could see a band playing in one of the corners and people jumping up and dancing around them.

Poppy looked toward the bar and was relieved to see Willow was still behind it. The crowd was busy and she was in the middle of a ton of people all barking orders at her for both food and drinks.

Poppy walked around slowly and cautiously, almost every booth was taken in the place, and a lot of the tables that were around on the floor were also full. But she didn’t want to sit there anyway, Poppy only had one spot on her mind and it was where she had been earlier that day. She thought back to how Arlo’s presence had hit her the second he had walked inside, and something within her knew that, at that precise moment, he wasn’t there. It was as if she could sense him the minute he was near.

She made her way to the bar and was lucky enough to jump onto one of the high stools. Men and women were all clambering around her, shouting drinks orders and waving menus, and although it was crazy and hectic, Willow didn’t flinch. She kept her cool and just moved from customer to customer, serving them one at a time.

As Poppy sat on the stool, she pulled her cardigan close around her out of nerves, but she quickly felt her skin prickle with heat and she knew that she was going to have to remove it. Her tiny waist was visible between the band of the skirt and the bottom of the crop top, but she didn’t mind. She felt sexy for the first time in years and now she was amongst other young people, she was keen to stand out.

Willow looked up and caught her eye just as she slipped the cardigan off her shoulders and she smiled and did a wolf whistle. Poppy laughed and shrugged.

“Looking good!” Willow called to her. “I’ll be with you in a minute.”

Poppy smiled and nodded back and then, as if the earth had moved and an alarm was sounding, something around her just suddenly changed.

He’s here, she thought, as her heart started to pound.

The hairs on the back of her neck seemed to tingle and although she couldn’t see him, she could sense his eyes on her. She wanted to turn and look for him, to search for him within the crowd, but she knew that she had to play it cool… He had to come for her. She didn’t know how she could tell, but he was hunting her.

Willow bounced over to Poppy and leaned across the counter.

“Evening girl,” she smiled. “So, what can I get you?”

Poppy thought back to earlier in the day, of how intoxicating the wine had been and of how it had relaxed her and made her feel human again. Even though she felt a million times better than she had when she had walked into Arlo’s then, she still wanted the same kick.

“What I had before please,” she laughed.

“Fantastic!” Willow beamed. “So, you couldn’t stay away, huh?” she asked as she reached down and behind her to one of the refrigerators and pulled out a cold bottle of Sauvignon.

“I certainly couldn’t,” Poppy joked. “I couldn’t wait to come back actually…” She trailed off and she could feel Willow’s gaze right on her.

“I think I may have an inkling why,” she winked.

Poppy felt her cheeks flush crimson again and she brushed her hair behind her ears. She didn’t know where he was hiding in there, but she knew he was watching her. She could feel him. His presence was so powerful it was overwhelming.

Willow placed the bottle down in front of her with the cork removed and passed her a clean glass. She poured some for her, right to the top and Poppy lifted it and nodded her head before she sipped.

Behind her, she could sense that someone was approaching through the crowd, and she couldn’t help but smile. A rough hand landed on her shoulder and when she turned to the side to look up and her eyes landed on him again, it was as if she had returned home. There was something about Arlo that was so addictive and unusual, and yet, it was as if he was the person she was supposed to be spending time with. There was a draw to him that she just couldn’t explain.

“So you came back,” he breathed as he slid in next to her. His hot skin touched hers and she felt sparks fly between them. She could barely keep the grin from her face, but she wanted to remain calm… To act cool… To be the strong woman that was hidden deep inside of her, trying desperately to break free.

“Of course,” she said as she lifted her glass and took another long, drawn out sip. “I’m a girl of my word.”

Arlo smiled and Poppy noticed that his arm was resting on the back of the stool she was sitting on.

She looked around and motioned to the crowd. “Is it always this busy in here on an evening?”

He nodded and moved closer.

“Most of the time, yes,” he said, “But tonight, I think we’re extra packed because a lot of the weekend people are starting to arrive.”

“Like me?” she teased with a grin.

“I thought you were here for the week?” he winked. And Poppy laughed.

“Hey, Boss,” Willow called from behind the counter. “What can I get you?”

He pointed down into one of the refrigerators and Willow gave a knowing nod. She reached down and pulled out a large, silver tankard with a big grizzly bear for a handle and ran it underneath one of the beer taps.

“What’s that?” Poppy said with wide eyes.

“Oh, its Arlo’s king cup…” Willow said mischievously.

“King cup?” Poppy asked.

“Sometimes, when I take the night off, I like to act the big shot,” he said with a wry smile. “King Arlo of Lost Creek needs the gear to back it up.”

Poppy just laughed and shook her head.

“You two are crazy,” she said.

Willow passed him the tankard and he held it out in front of him and waited for Poppy to raise her glass too. She followed his lead and the tips of their glasses touched.

“To new friends,” Arlo said as he clinked his tankard against the rim of her wine glass. “I have a feeling you’re going to like it here Poppy.”

She blushed as they looked into each other’s eyes. And when she sipped her drink, they didn’t break eye contact. His were so deep and consuming, it was as if she could fall into them and never pull her way out.

When the moment passed and a silence filled the air between them, Poppy set her glass down and turned her body so that their knees were almost touching.

“So, I thought you were supposed to be working tonight?” she asked.

“Well, I was,” he said. “Until you walked in.” He smiled.

“What do you mean?”

“I decided I’d rather take it off and get to know you a little better.” He brushed his fingertips against her elbow and Poppy felt a fire raging inside of her. “It’s not every day someone as beautiful and innocent as you walks into a place like this,” he whispered.

Poppy’s heart hammered in her chest and she had the overwhelming urge to wrap her arms around his neck and pull his face to hers, but she had to resist. She couldn’t just lay it all out there for him on the day that they had met. She wanted to make him work for it. She wanted him to crave her so much he couldn’t stand it. So much that it would drive him mad and she would be all he could think about.

“Well, thank you,” she smiled shyly. “And it’s not every day I travel to a strange little mountain town and meet a man as intriguing as you.”

A wicked smile flashed across his lips and he moved in even closer.

“Come on,” he whispered. “Let’s get out of here, I want to show you something.”

6.

They held hands and walked quickly down Main Street. Poppy was still clutching her bottle of wine and Arlo looked down at her and laughed. His skin was red hot to the touch as if he was part magic, and his hands were huge. As he gripped her hand and their fingers locked together, she couldn’t help but marvel at how big and brutish he was next to her. She was so tiny compared to him, his arms were so wide and thick and his muscles looked so swollen and tight they could burst. She felt herself getting hot and flustered. The sexy scent of his cologne was still heavy in the air around him and it was twisting at her, lighting up all of her senses and pulling her in even more. He was sparking her intrigue and keeping her interest with each passing second and it was becoming addictive.

“Where are you taking me?” she asked breathlessly as she tried to keep up with his big, wide strides.

“To the good end of town,” he said as he looked down at her with a grin and kept pulling her forward.

She couldn’t help but laugh, but she had no idea what he was talking about. Surely where he had his business must be the good end of town? Why would he want to drag her away from there and to somewhere else, no doubt giving another bar their custom?

“I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone who would rather patronize another bar to their own,” Poppy joked. “You sure you don’t own this entire town?”

He looked down at her and smiled wryly and then he laughed and kept on walking.

As they approached a small intersection, Arlo suddenly stopped and seemed to tense. Poppy didn’t realize for a moment that he was looking down the adjoining road, his lip curled, and a wicked look of disgust flashing over his entire being. In an instant, his demeanor changed.

“What’s the matter?” she asked when she realized and her gaze followed his.

He was glaring down at what looked to be a dark and blackened out bar. One that could have almost been a nightclub if it wasn’t so out of place in such a small, quaint town. It was bare on the outside, and it sat amongst the little wooden buildings around it like a vile cancer. Bleeding out its blackness onto the street and walls around it. Standing on the corner outside were a group of men, all dangerous looking, smoking cigarettes and wearing dark clothes. Arlo was staring at them with hate in his eyes, and it wasn’t long before one of them noticed him. Poppy stood there on the corner and turned to glare at him with the rest of the group.

“Who are they?” Poppy whispered nervously. But Arlo didn’t reply. He was breathing in and out heavily, his whole frame heaving, and his fists gripping her hand tight. A growl seemed to vibrate from between his teeth and with alarm Poppy looked up at him with wide eyes.

Did he just growl…? She thought with confusion.

“Come on,” he snarled as he started to stride away from them, and off further up Main Street. “I don’t want to have to worry about them tonight.”

Poppy looked up at him and could sense how angry and wound up he was. The men, whoever they were, had rattled him and brought a bubbling rage to the surface.

As they walked on, something had changed in him and he was no longer the man that she had met and decided to leave the diner with. She stopped in her tracks and looked up at him.

“Come on,” he said gruffly. But Poppy shook her head, he was unnerving her with his unpredictability. It was almost as if he were a wild animal that could attack her at any moment.

“Maybe this was a mistake,” she said sternly. “I mean, it’s not like me to just run off with some guy I’ve just met…and I don’t know… You don’t seem too happy all of a sudden, maybe I should just leave you to it.”

His shoulders sagged and he looked annoyed, but not with her, with himself.

“I’m sorry,” he said genuinely. “It’s just, they caught me off guard… Which is stupid, because it’s not like I don’t know their place is there.” He took a step closer and brushed a strand of hair behind Poppy’s ear. “Listen, I’ll fill you in as soon as we get where I want to show you, I promise.” His eyes were so warm, she felt as if she really could trust him, but all of her senses were telling her to run…that she was in danger.

“But… I…” she stammered.

“I know you feel it too…” he said as his hand cupped her cheek. “I felt it the second I saw you in the gas station. I felt it earlier today when I found you sat in my bar. And I feel it right now.”

Her whole body felt on fire and she couldn’t tear herself away. Every word he was saying was true, even though it felt completely crazy. But he was so right, there was something between them that was bigger than anything she had ever felt before. Something instantaneous and so powerful it was impossible to ignore or walk away from. She looked into his eyes and searched for any sign of deceit, but there was nothing but openness and honesty, and she knew that she had to let herself be vulnerable. She had to explore it and have faith. She was an adult and she knew her own mind, and this, in the very moment, was what she wanted more than anything.

“Okay,” she whispered. “Show me.”

Arlo smiled and gripped her hand tightly before he turned and continued to walk along the road.

Main Street was much longer than Poppy had anticipated, and as they carried on forward, she realized how the vibe of the place seemed to change the further they moved away from where they had originally started out at Arlo’s.

He looked down at her as if he was trying to gauge her reaction, but she didn’t look up to meet him. The street seemed warmer down where they were walking now, as if that was in any way possible. The whole atmosphere of the street was more vibrant, the buildings seemed to pop with color and the people who walked around all seemed happier and were grinning from ear to ear.

“Have we stepped into another place?” she asked with a laugh.

“I’m glad you noticed,” Arlo said. “Not quite, but I will explain.”

As they carried on walking, Poppy was absolutely fascinated with the life going on around her. All of the shops were still open, selling brightly colored ski wear and steaming cups of hot chocolate and marshmallows.

Arlo wrapped a protective arm around her and waved to everyone they passed with ease and familiarity.

“We’re further up the mountain,” he said. “You won’t have realized when we were walking that we were on an incline.”

Poppy turned and looked behind her and she could see that the road did indeed dip down and they were much higher than the rest of the town.

“Jeez, how did I not notice that,” she laughed. But then she remembered how out of breath she had been.

It was as if the darkened bar with the group of sketchy looking men had been a cutoff point. As if the intersection had almost divided the town in two, and the side they were on now was higher, friendlier and warmer. But when she had been down on Main Street earlier, she had already felt as if that part of town was much nicer than anywhere she had been before. So now, it was as if this new part of town was heaven. It was like being in a fantasy land and even though the cold prickled her skin, she didn’t mind. It was like magic.

Arlo led her toward an older looking tavern and he waved to the big, burly man with a red beard who was guarding the door. He smiled warmly and opened it up for them and as they stepped inside, the sweet scent of ale hit all of Poppy’s senses.

“Wow,” she laughed, “what is this place?”

Everything inside was merry, the lights were low, men and women were drunk on booze and happiness, music blared out from a jukebox in the corner and the chubby, red-cheeked girls behind the bar climbed up and danced along the countertops. They slapped their thighs and swung around each other, laughing with glee, and Poppy couldn’t help but grin and clap her hands.

“You like it?” Arlo asked as he looked down at her.

“God yes!” Poppy laughed and Arlo pulled her closer to him and breathed in every inch of her.

She felt so warm and protected in his arms, and she felt privileged to be shown this secret side of such a wonderful town. It was as if she was being given a backstage pass to a show she should have never seen.

“Come on,” he said, “Let’s sit down.”

He pulled her toward an empty table in the corner and Poppy slid onto the long banquette seat. Arlo turned and looked to the bar and held up his hand; within an instant, a small, rosy-cheeked blonde girl came skipping over with a wide smile on her face.

“Hey, Arlo,” she beamed. “And friend?” She nodded her head down to Poppy with a genuine warmness.

“Hi there,” Poppy smiled.

“What can I get you guys?” the girl held out her hands and presented the bar behind her.

“I’ll take one of Lost Creek’s finest,” Arlo smiled. “And I think Poppy here should try one too.” He raised his eyebrows mischievously.

The waitress clapped her hands together and turned on her heel and Poppy looked around again at all of the people in the bar. They all looked so friendly and kind, so welcoming and warm.

“This is a lovely place,” she said.

“With us being further up the mountain here, we get a lot of skiers on their way home,” he said. “It’s one of the livelier places to go in town.”

“I would never have guessed that this place was even here… That Main Street extended this far,” she said. “It’s so different to down near Arlo’s.”

“Yeah,” he said with a sigh. “It sure is.”

Poppy noticed a sadness come over him and she wanted to probe but didn’t want to overstep any boundaries.

“Hey Boss!” Another one of the waitresses called over and Poppy realized it was to Arlo. He waved back to her and smiled.

“Boss here too?” Poppy laughed. “So you do own this entire town, huh?”

Arlo laughed and looked shy for the first time since she had met him. “Maybe not the whole town,” he said coyly. “But certainly a good chunk of it.”

He was so aloof and mysterious. When she had seen him in the gas station and initially been attracted to him, she had just assumed that he was a trucker making his way across the country.

“So this bar is yours too?” she asked.

Arlo nodded. “My family was some of the original settlers here in Lost Creek,” he said. “A lot of the buildings along Main Street and a lot of the land is ours.” He said it almost with embarrassment.

“So you must know every girl in town then,” Poppy said cheekily to gauge his reaction.

“I do,” he laughed. “And trust me, none of them have ever caught my eye or sparked my interest like you have today…” He trailed off and he was looking deeply into her eyes again.

Every time their eyes met, it felt as if a part of her soul was being broken away and given to him. And it was as if she was collecting pieces of him too. Each passing second brought more familiarity and her attraction was growing.

“Here you go,” the waitress interrupted their moment and placed two heavy tankards down on the wooden table in front of them. “Two of Lost Creeks finest!”

“Thanks, Jo,” Arlo said as she turned and walked away.

“Lost Creeks finest?” Poppy asked as she picked up the tankard of sweet smelling beer.

“It sure is,” Arlo smiled. “Brewed right here by my family themselves.”

Poppy was taken aback, yet again. He was a man of many secrets and surprises. And she couldn’t wait to find out what he had in store for her next.

7.

As they walked arm in arm back down Main Street, Poppy was warm inside and she tottered along on her drunken feet. Arlo was protective over her, and he kept her close, making sure that she was steady and that he helped her back down the mountain toward the middle of Main Street.

“You never did tell me who they were,” Poppy said as they approached the intersection.

The bar that they had passed earlier with the group of men outside still looked dark and moody, but there was thumping music drifting out into the night from inside and two tall men wearing sunglasses flanked the doorway.

Arlo snarled again in their direction but carried on walking. He pulled Poppy with him and when they were far enough away, he leaned in closer to her ear.

“Lost Creek is a town of two halves,” he said quietly. “My friends and I run one part of town and the guys who we saw earlier… The one’s outside that bar…they run the other.” His voice was full of venom as he said it. So much so that it made Poppy nervous.

“And I take it there is some rivalry?” she asked cautiously.

“More than just a bit,” he said. “It goes back a long, long way… They’re no good.”

Poppy turned and looked back to the intersection. They had walked past the bar to get to what she could only assume was Arlo’s part of town, but the diner which was in his name was clearly at the other end, and therefore, on the other group’s turf.

“But your diner?” she asked with confusion. “If it’s down here, does that mean that it’s in their part of town?”

Arlo looked down at her and smiled.

“You’re smart,” he said. “Yes, it is. My family owned a lot of property down here at one time, and then they all came in and took it over slowly and now they’re trying to turf me out.” He shook his head. “But they won’t win. I’ve owned Arlo’s pretty much since I was born and my dad named it after me. There’s no way I’m going to let them push me away.”

“But…doesn’t it feel uncomfortable?” she asked.

“Sure does,” he laughed. “But I can handle it. I’m not afraid of them.”

“And what’s the deal with Willow?” Poppy asked. She had wanted to ask all evening, but she was only just now getting the courage.

“Willow’s worked for me for years,” he said. “She’s a good member of my team, but sometimes, I do wonder where her loyalties lie.”

Poppy felt an uneasy feeling creep over her. She didn’t like the thought of there being someone in Arlo’s midst who could potentially screw him over.

“Do you trust her?” she asked.

Arlo paused for a moment and thought on it. “Yes, I trust her,” he said finally. “But I’m a firm believer of always being prepared.”

Poppy smiled and squeezed his hand.

They reached the outside of the diner, which was still alive with music and people drinking inside.

“Well, thank you for a lovely evening,” she smiled.

“You don’t think I’d let you walk back on your own, do you?” Arlo asked with a cheeky grin.

“Well, I didn’t want to assume…” she winked.

He wrapped his arm around her and they began their walk back up into the next mountain range. The twinkling lights slowly started to become smaller behind them and they felt like the only two people in the world.

“There are bears out here in this forest,” Arlo said as he looked up at the night sky. “And wolves…”

Poppy shuddered at the thought. Even though she had never been afraid of either animal, the idea of them being around her and stalking her through the night was terrifying.

“There’s no need to be afraid,” he assured her. “But I just want to make sure you get back to your cabin safely.”

“Thank you,” she smiled.

They continued walking and when she saw the familiar shape of her cabin up ahead, she pointed it out to him and he nodded his head.

“I remember these all being built,” he said. “One of the old families in town own them all.”

“I really love it here,” she said. “It must have been wonderful growing up here.”

“It certainly had its moments.”

Arlo looked at her and stopped for a moment. When she turned to face him, he wrapped his big arms around her waist and took hold of the base of her back before he pulled her closer to him. They were under the light of a billion stars shining down on them, and nothing had ever felt more perfect. Even though she had wanted to kiss him since the minute she had laid eyes on him back in the gas station, she was glad that they had waited until they were right there in that very moment.

She reached up and ran her hands across his broad shoulders and when he pressed himself against her and their lips finally met, it was as if things were always meant to have been that way. His tongue flicked against hers and his lips were soft and warm. His whole body felt on fire, she had never felt a heat like it before and she knew deep inside of her that he was different, that he was part man and maybe part something else… but she couldn’t work out what or why.

Maybe it’s just our chemistry… she thought as she ran her hands through his hair.

“I’ve had the most incredible night,” she whispered as their lips parted and she panted with a passion that was overwhelming her. “Thank you for taking me up the mountain…”

“Thank you for coming with me,” he said. “And for trusting me and your instincts.”

They kissed again and then Poppy reluctantly stepped back. She easily could have thrown away all of her cares and ripped his clothes off right then and there, but she wanted to wait. She wanted to get to know him more and she wanted it to be special. Their first kiss had been so perfect, even though they had had more than enough opportunities to lock lips before then, and she was glad it had happened that way.

“Good night, Arlo,” she smiled. And then she turned on her heel and started to walk up the steps to her cabin. She could feel his eyes on her as she made her way to the door and when she turned to wave to him good-bye, he was still standing there, waiting.

“Good night,” he said and it broke through the night.

When she closed the door behind her, she leaned against the wall and sighed. It had been one of the best nights of her life. She was completely smitten.

Poppy sat in the hot, comforting bubbles of the hot tub. Steam rose up into the air around her and the grand vista of the mountains was all laid out before her. She had spent the night having wicked dreams about a big, muscular man who was tearing at her clothes, biting her neck and nibbling her fingertips. He was so big and strong he was like an animal and it turned her on so much she had woken in a sweat, her heart pounding and her pussy moist with desire. Now that she had met Arlo, there was no way she could walk away from him. He was consuming her thoughts every moment, even when she was fast asleep.

In the cabin, the sounds of her family returning from their hikes and a day on the mountain filtered out to meet her and it wasn’t long before James opened the door onto the veranda and ducked outside.

“Hey,” he said as he threw down his backpack and made his way over to the side of the tub.

“Hey,” Poppy smiled from behind her sunglasses. “How was the hike?”

“Lame,” James said. “It’s stunning scenery out there, but I’m bored.” He leaned back onto one of the sun loungers and yawned.

“Did Mom and Dad go with you?” she asked.

James shook his head. “No,” he said. “They argued on half of the walk there and then Mom stormed off into town.”

Poppy rolled her eyes. It sounded like typical behavior from her mother.

“Do you think she’s changed?” Poppy asked.

James thought for a moment and then shrugged. “She definitely isn’t as kind as she used to be,” he said sadly.

Poppy nodded in agreement. She couldn’t help but feel that her mother was just sick of them both and was more than ready to enjoy her adult life, kid free. But Poppy was an adult, she didn’t need her parents and the sooner she could get out of their house, the better.

“Maybe I really shouldn’t have come here,” she said as she trailed off. “Maybe I should have just stayed at home.” Even as she said it, she knew that she didn’t really feel that way because of Arlo. Now that she had met him, she knew that she would be forever grateful that she had come to Lost Creek.

“Nah,” James said. “I’m glad you’re here… Keep the old bag in check.”

Poppy burst into laughter and so did James. Even though they had had their moments when they had been growing up, she could see now that he was on the brink of adulthood too. She knew that when she did finally leave and get as far away from her parents as she could, that James would be just fine. He could handle himself and he had shown a certain maturity of late that had made Poppy proud to call him her kid brother.

“Right,” she said as she stood up and reached for her towel. “I better get sorted, I’m heading out tonight.”

“They’re having dinner here,” he said. “And I met some skaters when I was down in town earlier so I may go back to Main Street and hang out.”

“Sounds good,” Poppy beamed. “We can walk down together.”

James nodded and smiled.

They walked down the mountain road and butterflies began to form in Poppy’s stomach. Even though she felt as if she knew Arlo already, it still made her giddy to think about seeing him again. James walked along with his hands in his pockets and his skateboard under his arm and when he saw the group of guys he had been chatting to earlier, he made off, throwing a casual wave over his shoulder as he went.

Poppy could see that Arlo was waiting outside the diner for her and she couldn’t help but grin. He looked so handsome leaning there against the wall, a cigarette clenched between his fingers and a wry smile on his face.

“Hey,” she said as she got closer to him.

“Hey you,” he replied as he wrapped a big arm around her tiny waist and pulled her in closely. He threw his cigarette down on the ground and stared deep into her eyes. When he kissed her, she felt weak at the knees and she ran her hands through his wiry hair.

“It’s so good to see you,” he breathed. “I’ve been thinking about you all day.”

“Likewise,” she smiled as she bit her bottom lip playfully. And it was true. She hadn’t been able to get him out of her mind. From the second she had woken up, she had been thinking about this moment and what it would be like to kiss him again.

“Who’s the kid?” he asked as he nodded toward the direction that James had wandered off in.

“My brother,” she said.

Arlo’s eyes thinned as he tried to focus on who he was with.

“He’s with some of younger Lost Alpha’s,” he said almost in a whisper.

“The what?” Poppy asked as she spun around to see what he was talking about.

“They’re just kids like him, but their older brothers and fathers are connected to this side of town. What I was telling you about last night…”

“Should I be worried?” she asked with panic.

Arlo paused for a moment. He watched the way the group of teens was just acting like normal. Surely they wouldn’t do anything stupid to a tourist and risk the town’s good reputation.

“No, of course not,” Arlo said with a smile. “I was just letting you know.”

“Okay,” Poppy said with confusion.

He slid his arm around her shoulder and then he began to walk with her away from the bar.

“So,” he said, “I want to take you somewhere special tonight.”

“Oh yeah?” she asked playfully. “And where would that be?”

“My house,” he said mischievously.

Poppy’s heart jumped in her chest and she brushed her hair behind her ear nervously. She wanted to go to his home more than anything, but she didn’t want to act too keen. She wanted him to fear that she would say no.

“What do you think?” he asked cautiously.

She bit the inside of her cheek and looked up at the sky.

“Hmm, let me think about that…” she teased.

He nuzzled into her neck playfully and pulled her into the street.

“That’s it,” he said with a sexy growl, “I’m not taking no for an answer.”

Poppy laughed and let him drag her away jokingly, it was almost like he was pretending to be a caveman dragging his woman back to his cave.

As they walked off into the forest and they were properly alone, she couldn’t help but undress him with her eyes. Each bulge of muscle was so tight and pronounced it was driving her to distraction, and he was so perfectly sculpted and tanned.

“I don’t live far,” he whispered in her ear as they continued walking along the forest path. The scent of pine was heavy in the air and it was so fresh and clear that it heightened her senses and seemed to make everything feel more real.

As they rounded a corner and the big, split level log cabin came into view, Poppy’s breath was almost taken away again.

“Wow,” she whispered as she looked up into the trees and saw how modern and immaculate it was. It almost looked like a wooden space ship, half timber and half glass peeking out of the tall evergreen trees.

“I designed it with my friend,” he said. “He’s an architect who moved back to town after college. He’s built a lot of the properties around here, especially for my crew and me.”

“Your crew?” Poppy smirked.

Arlo looked down at her and gave a wry smile. She jabbed him in the ribs to mock him and he wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her in close and ruffled her hair.

“You’re a piece of work,” he laughed. “You always have a question and a challenge. You never just let me tell you a story.” He laughed and kissed her on the top of her head.

“Well, it wouldn’t be any fun if I just listened, nodded and smiled, right?” she quipped.

“Damn right,” Arlo smiled.

He led her up to the entryway of the house and it was perfectly secluded and hidden by trees. Poppy ran her fingertips along the woodwork and when she glimpsed through the tall windows and sliding glass doors, she could see a wonderful fire burning inside.

“It must be really peaceful living out here,” she said as she looked out into the forest. “It’s perfect.”

“I do love it,” he said. “But I guess it’s like anywhere, once you’re used to it, its shine slowly goes.”

Poppy nodded. She knew that feeling all too well. Arlo took hold of her hand and led her around onto a long, stretched out wooden deck that ran along the length of the house and was raised up on stilts. It joined the kitchen and had a blazing fire pit that was already lit and a comfy garden couch and seats around it. He motioned for Poppy to sit down and when she did, he disappeared inside and returned with a bottle of champagne and two glass flutes.

“Are you trying to make a good impression?” she joked. “I think you’ve already got my attention.”

“I’ve been wanting to drink this for a while,” he laughed. “And what better excuse than to celebrate with a beautiful woman.”

Poppy felt herself blushing again. Even though she had already let her guard down with him, she still found it hard to accept a compliment when she was so used to being bashed and brought down by her mom.

“Cheers,” he said as their glasses clinked. “To another wonderful night.”

“Cheers,” she smiled.

She nuzzled up under his arm and he pulled her close and kissed the top of her head. It was such a strange feeling to be so close and comfortable with someone after spending so much of her life alone. But it felt so right, so natural.

“Why aren’t you tied down?” she asked. The words seemed to fire out of her mouth before she was even aware that she was saying them.

“I’ve just never met the right girl,” Arlo said. “I always wanted to feel something so powerful and intense that when I found it I would instantly know. And that’s never happened before… Well, it hadn’t until yesterday.” He looked at her deep in the eyes and ran one of his fingers down her cheek. Poppy was a tangle of nerves and desire, and she wanted to tell him that she felt exactly the same way, but she didn’t know how.

“It’s going to take someone very special to love and understand me,” he said almost sadly. “And having lived all my life in Lost Creek, I know that person doesn’t exist here.”

Poppy wanted to ask him why, but she was too nervous. She wanted him to continue, to open up, to tell her it all.

“I know this is crazy,” he said as his lips grazed against hers. “But the second I saw you, I knew that you were going to be mine. I was drawn to you in a heartbeat and I haven’t been able to get you out of my mind ever since.”

She pulled him close to her and kissed him again. This man was so big he could crush her with both hands, but his words were so soft and gentle and full of love that she couldn’t control herself. He was like no one she had ever met before, and she knew that she would never find anyone like him again.

“Arlo,” she whispered as she looked into his eyes. “I’m so glad I came here to Lost Creek, you have no idea.”

They sat together and looked up to the stars. Her heart was pounding and her mind was racing. Everything about their time together felt so right, but there was still something that she couldn’t put her finger on. What was it that was making him so different?

“Why aren’t you with someone?” he asked her.

Poppy thought about it for a moment, and she realized that she didn’t even know herself.

“After college, I moved home and I’ve been stuck in a rut ever since,” she finally admitted. “I just haven’t had the confidence or the drive to try and meet a man.”

“No confidence?” he asked. “But you’re stunning.”

“Thank you,” she said shyly. “I just don’t know. Maybe I’ve needed someone to pursue me like you have. For it to just feel right like this.”

“Maybe we’ve been waiting for each other,” he said as he wrapped her hair up in his big, rough hand and pulled her face close to his. He was so strong she felt weak in his arms and as he kissed her again and laid her down on the cushions of the couch, she opened her legs wide and invited him to climb on top of her. His touch was incredible, and with each gasp of breath and kiss from his lips, Poppy felt herself opening more and more to him. She wanted him, she needed him, and each time his hand found another part of her, her nipples hardened even more.

The stars above them twinkled high in the sky and as their bodies came closer together, Poppy was always melting into his arms and ready for anything. She wanted him, and as Arlo pulled his t-shirt over his head and revealed his huge, heaving muscles, Poppy couldn’t help but suck in a lung full of air. He was so much bigger than she ever could have anticipated, it was almost frightening. And as her eyes searched and explored each part of him, she saw his tattoo for the first time.

There, right in front of her, was a big, grizzly bear right over his heart. Its claws and jaws were dripping with blood and its snarl was so ferocious she could almost hear it growl. Arlo followed her eye line down to it and picked up her hand and placed it over the bear.

His skin was so hot it almost could have burned her and she realized, in that moment, that there was something very different about him indeed, something powerful and animalistic.

“What are you?” she whispered bravely, but Arlo just smiled at her wryly, lowered her hand and moved forward to kiss her again.

As his kiss hardened and his breathing became more rapid, Poppy knew that there was no way she could pull herself away. She was dripping wet with desire and her body was aching for him. She could feel the sharp poke of his cock on the inside of her leg and she was desperate to touch him. Arlo pulled roughly at the straps of her dress and ripped them down over her shoulders, exposing her perfectly pert and firm breasts. They were swelling with arousal and she held her breath as he lowered his head down and took one of her nipples roughly in his mouth. As he sucked and bit her gently, she gasped and moaned with pleasure. She hadn’t been with a man in such a long time, and he was so much more of a man than she had ever known, she was almost on the verge of unraveling before he had even gotten anywhere near her engorged sex.

He came back up to her face and cupped her chin in his hand before he kissed her hard on the mouth. His tongue searched against hers and he moved down to her neck and squeezed her gently on the throat.

“Arlo,” she panted, almost unable to take it anymore. She dug her nails into the skin of his shoulder and pulled them slowly down his back. “I need you to fuck me,” she whispered.

He flashed her a wicked smile and pulled her leg up and bent it around him and in one fluid motion, he hooked his fingers into her panties and ripped them off, tearing them in two. Her cunt was so slick and juicy as he slid his finger inside of her she moaned and threw her head back, in ecstasy. He worked her over with his hand and she bit her lips to stop herself from screaming up into the night. But when she couldn’t take it anymore she bit him lightly on the neck and begged him to put himself inside of her.

Arlo leaned back on his haunches and reached down for his belt. Poppy was squirming beneath him, panting and aching for his cock, and as he snapped his belt open and pulled down his jeans, all eleven inches of it sprang free.

“Oh my god,” she whispered as he took hold of it in his hand and moved closer to her.

He was so big, so fat and throbbing, she knew that he was going to hurt her, but she didn’t care. She had to have him.

Her pussy dripped with excitement and as he teased her with his thick, red tip, she opened her legs wider and held onto his arms.

“I hope you’re ready for me,” he grunted as he wrapped his free hand up into her hair and kept tight hold of her.

As he pushed himself fully inside of her, Poppy gasped with delight. A sharp pain shot through her but it was gone in seconds as the intense pleasure warmed her insides and started to rocket through her. No man had ever made her feel so good. The sensation was so incredible it was overtaking every inch of her and she knew that she wouldn’t be able to stop herself from cumming.

She dug her nails into his back and gripped his huge frame tightly with her feet as he powered into her again and again. His breathing was frantic and his moans and growls so loud they were filling the forest around them. Poppy moaned into the night and as her release tensed up inside of her, she knew that she couldn’t keep herself back from the edge, she had to let herself fall over into a sweet ecstasy.

As she unraveled beneath him, Arlo’s thighs tensed and his thrusts became harder. Seeing her convulse because of him, and knowing that he had done that to her was too much for him to bear. As he shot his hot, thick load inside of her, he groaned and felt as if part of his soul had been taken. He collapsed on top of her with his immense weight and kissed her neck as the last spurts of his release powered out of him.

“Fuck,” he panted into her ear as he kissed her cheek. “That was far too good.”

Poppy looked up at him and tried to regain her breath. She had never been screwed so expertly in her life and no one had ever made her cum like that.

“It’s like we were meant to fit together,” he panted.

Arlo kissed her again and wrapped his huge arms around her.

And even though she was far too exhausted to reply, she knew exactly what he meant.

8.

“I don’t want you to go back to your cabin tonight,” he said as they lay in his bed several hours later.

After they had recouped from their crazy fuck under the stars, Arlo had swept her up in his arms and carried her into the house, to his room and made love to her again. Poppy was curled up into the nook of his arm, and they were both completely worn out and sticky with each other’s sweat.

“I’m not going anywhere,” she smiled.

She drifted off to sleep with the sounds of his breathing getting heavier beside her. It was so gruff and low, she was more sure now than ever that he was growling.

Poppy awoke with a start in the middle of the night. She sat bolt upright and looked around the room. It took her a moment to remember where she was, but it was with relief that she realized that she was at Arlo’s and not in some stranger’s bed. She reached out for him but found her fingertips stroking the mattress instead.

“Arlo?” she whispered as she looked around, realizing that she was alone.

The moon had come out from behind the clouds and it was casting silvery light all down the decking, shining in through the huge glass doors and into the room. She was naked but she wrapped the bed sheet around herself and shuffled over to the doorway and looked down the hall. The house was completely silent and there wasn’t any sign of him in the front room or the bathroom.

“Arlo?” she called again. But she knew that she was alone in the house; he was gone.

She made her way quickly back to the bedroom and looked out the doors again. She slid them open slowly and stepped out into the night. It was chilly out there but she still felt warmed through and she was about to turn and begin to walk back toward the couch and fire pit where they had started their evening when she heard the sound of branches snapping in the woodland behind her.

She froze and turned around slowly. Afraid of what may be lurking. She was sure that she could hear grunting and the sound of growls, and it was with horror that, when she turned and peered into the darkness behind her, she saw the outline of a big hulking beast. It was so big and covered in fur that as it slammed its way toward her, she almost fainted with fright.

“No!” she screamed as she held out her hand as if that in any way could defend her.

The bear was so big and powerful, the closer it came the more the deck bowed beneath its weight.

Poppy tried to push herself backward, to make it back to the doorway and inside, but she was so frightened it was as if she was frozen to the spot. She closed her eyes tightly and covered her ears. She knew that this was it, there was no way she could outrun or get away from it. She was doomed.

She thought of her mother and of how she knew that she would barely care… But then she thought of James and of what it would mean for him to lose his older sister. They had only really ever had each other, and now Poppy was going to go and get herself killed in the mountains by a grizzly bear. Even after Arlo had warned her of the dangers.

She peeked out from between her fingertips and the bear was still right in front of her. She could smell the hot stink of its breath and it opened its jaws wide and wailed up into the night’s sky.

Even though she couldn’t move her eyes from the beast in front of her, Poppy was aware of some movement out in the woodland behind it. She saw the flash of something darting quickly between the trees, and in an instant, the bear in front of her stopped and turned around as if it had sensed it too.

Poppy was cowering on the deck, right next to the wall of the cabin, her heart pounding and her palms sweating, when, suddenly, Arlo emerged from the forest, completely naked and full of rage.

The bear and he squared up to each other and Poppy’s mind was racing. Was any of this even real? Or was it just some crazy nightmare?

“Arlo!” she screamed, but he was completely focused on the bear. He flexed his huge arms hungrily and bared his own teeth and Poppy suddenly saw something come over him that was both arousing and terrifying.

The bear that had cornered her whimpered and lowered its head, it moved backward slightly, closer to Poppy, but with its shoulders hunched and its nose touching the ground.

Arlo snarled again and when Poppy looked back at him, she couldn’t believe her eyes. The man who she had just spent the past several hours exploring every inch of was changing before her. His demeanor was fiercer and his eyes were burning with power. She cowered as she watched him snarl and take another heaving step closer, but this time, she could tell that something incredible was about to happen.

He belted out a growl so loud it tore through the night and was so fierce it blew the hair back from her face from over ten feet away. He hunched his shoulders and his arms bulged with exertion, and in an instant, his skin seemed to rip open as a dark fur sprang up in its place.

Poppy rubbed her eyes. Could this really be happening? What the fuck was she witnessing?

Before her very eyes, Arlo turned from the handsome man she had got to know into a big, beast of a grizzly bear. His paws were so big and full of claws that they could have torn her apart.

She wanted to scream but she was frozen. She wanted to run but her legs and feet were heavy with fear.

The bear in front of her was also cowering and as Arlo moved forward quickly and lunged himself at the smaller bear, there was a flash of fangs, fur, and claws as the pair began to fight.

Poppy tried to hide, but she was right there and she saw it all. Arlo was so big compared to the other bear, he was like no animal she had ever seen, and as he drove the smaller bear back into the woods, Poppy honestly couldn’t believe what was happening.

She rubbed her eyes and breathed in deeply.

“This can’t be real,” she whispered to herself. But then she was suddenly aware that the Arlo bear was back, and he was right in front of her.

When she looked up and saw him right there, she looked into his eyes and she knew that it was definitely him. The man she had fallen for, he could shape shift and now it all made sense. This was why he was so hot to the touch, why he seemed so different and mysterious, why he had been so secretive and cryptic.

She tried not to cry and to instead slow her breathing. The bear moved backward and seemed to heave in the moonlight and then, in an instant, it started to convulse and shudder as the fur began to disappear and the tanned, thick muscles returned in their place.

Arlo stood there, back in his human form, and to Poppy, he had never looked better. He looked so alive and so powerful. It was intoxicating.

“You’re my woman now,” he said with a pant. “And I’ll protect you no matter what.” His chest was heaving with exertion and Poppy could feel the bond between them. Something had most definitely changed.

“What are you?” she whispered, even though now she really did know.

“I’m Arlo,” he whispered. “And like I told you, it’s going to take a very special and understanding woman to love me.”

And even though there was a sadness in his eyes, Poppy knew it would all be okay. Whether he knew it yet or not, she was most certainly that woman.

9.

Lost Creek was gearing up for its summer season and the town was already bursting at the seams with new arrivals. Since Poppy had arrived in town all those months before, she never could have imagined that she never would have ended up leaving.

She wiped down the countertop in Arlo’s bar. Since she had settled in Lost Creek with her new man, a few changes had been made to keep up with the trade and demand. A diner just wasn’t cutting it anymore, the tourists in the town wanted a sports bar, and Arlo’s was the perfect venue to give it to them.

Willow hummed a tune as she twirled her curly black hair around her long, manicured finger and blew a big pink bubble with her gum. The girls had become close over the months and it was good for Poppy to have a friend there. It had helped the place feel more like home.

When her family had left, she promised James that she would call him regularly, and she had done so several times a week. He was fine back at home with her parents and was gearing up to make his own escape soon. He had his sights on college or travel, and Poppy knew that whatever he chose, he would end up in the right place. The place destined for him… Just like she had.

After learning of Arlo’s secret, Poppy knew that she could never walk away from him. He had saved her life that night at his house, he had known that she was in trouble and he had come running. There really were bears in the woods around Lost Creek, but there was something more too… And she was still learning all about it with each passing day.

She’d heard whispers from Willow that Arlo wasn’t the only bear shifter. That his close friends and some of the other original settling families had powers too, and that although it was a secret that was concealed from the majority of residents in the town, they were also being slowly discovered.

“We have to help protect them,” Willow had said. “Both the bears and the wolves.”

From what she had managed to piece together, that is what Arlo had meant by the town being divided. Two packs were in charge of Lost Creek, and tensions were rising.

“Everything will be fine,” Arlo had assured her one night. “There’s nothing to worry about for you here.”

He had kissed her and she knew that he would never lie. They were together now. They were each other’s other half and each day, although it brought its challenges, Poppy was more than grateful that she had found herself in such a unique and happy position after so many years of unrest.

She and Arlo were so well suited, and she thanked her lucky stars every day that she had been fortunate enough to meet him.

As she started to stack the glasses behind the bar, the front door swung open and his huge, broad frame stepped forward, blocking out the natural light. As always, she could feel his eyes on her and it set off the butterflies in her belly. They all flapped their wings in unison and she had grown to enjoy the feeling. It had never left her and she hoped that it never would. She liked the nervous sensation that he gave her, it drove her on and kept her hot for him.

He swept her up in his big arms and kissed her hard on the mouth. Now that she had seen what this man had inside of him, the beast that he managed to conceal but could unleash at any given moment, Poppy would always be on her toes, and she liked it that way. It turned her on and made her heart race.

She nuzzled into his neck and thought of how far they had come in such a short space of time and she realized how true it was when people said that everything could change in a day.

It really could…

And for Poppy, it had changed in the most perfect and happiest of ways. She had finally found where she was supposed to be, and she was more than excited about her future…

THE END

The Lost Creek story continues with SCAR

Alien Romance

Taken By Alien Lords

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter One

Victoria tapped her foot against the leg of her desk as she watched the clock. She was sure the second hand was ticking slower than it had been an hour ago. It was only one p.m. but already her eyes were starting to droop. She was waiting for four thirty so she could get the hell out of there and go home to rest.

She was drowsy and tired, but she only had herself to blame. She had been up until the early hours of the morning drinking and dancing, not giving a shit that she had to be back in the office at eight thirty precisely for a day of boredom and dealing with idiots on the other end of the phone. As long as her station stayed relatively quiet, she should be okay. She rubbed her eyes and almost lowered her head onto the desk.

As if whoever was calling could telepathically read her mind, her station started to flash and she rolled her eyes. Great, she thought, what will I get blasted with this time...?

She reached her arms up high over her head and stretched, and as she did so, she shot a quick look behind her at the other teleoperators. Surely another one of them was free and could field the call. She waited for another few seconds before reluctantly reaching down to the red button, and just as she was about to hit it and break into her unenthusiastic spiel, she was saved the hassle by one of the new kids behind her.

Thank Christ, she thought.

She poured herself another glass of water from the jug beside her and pretended to be flicking through some work-related notes and the manual that lay limply in front of her. But really she was trying to piece together the events of the night before and remember if she had acted out of character or not.

She knew that she and Helen had started in Ocean Bar and done several shooters before moving on to a new, modern place she couldn’t even remember the name of. It had been sleek and clinical and she hadn’t liked it in the slightest. They only served expensive mineral water in fancy glass bottles and frowned at her when she asked for tap. When they’d ordered two vodkas, the tab had been over fifty dollars and Victoria glared at them as if they’d just punched her pet cat.

She worked in telesales and marketing and barely cut minimum wage. She couldn’t afford to go to places like that and resented Helen for dragging her to them. Helen worked as an exotic dancer and regularly made hundreds of dollars for just a few hours of work. Even though Victoria was glad she didn’t have to get naked in front of strangers to pay the bills, she was still kind of jealous of her friend’s exciting and carefree life. But they had still had fun, even with the bar costing a fortune and the knowledge of her early start nagging at the back of her mind. They’d sat up at the bar and had knocked them back one after the other, Victoria managing to excuse herself eight times out of ten when it came turns to buy the next round. She was sure Helen knew what she was up to, but she no longer cared. If her friend wanted to rub it in her face that she had more money that her, then she could pick up the bill.

They’d met some guys, she could remember that much. And she thought there had been discussion of joining them in a club. Helen had been really up for it, grinding up against one of them in the last bar, but Victoria had gotten the feeling that they were a bit creepy and weird. They’d both been tall and slender with slick white blonde hair and an icy air about them that she couldn’t place. It had kind of freaked her out because she had the feeling they’d been planning it… It was if they had waited until they had been good and drunk and then moved in. They even admitted to watching them the entire night.

“We saw you in Ocean Bar,” one of them said.

Victoria ignored him and sipped her drink.

“We wanted to come over but you looked so deep in conversation.” He smiled at her, and when she looked up at him she noticed how black his eyes were. There wasn’t a single hint of color in his irises. Victoria shivered.

“Helen,” she had said, “These guys are giving me the creeps, can we go?”

“But I kind of like this one,” she hissed into her ear while the two men chatted. “We could get some free drinks out of them at the club and then bail.”

“I’m not going,” Victoria said defiantly, “But if you want to…”

Helen rolled her eyes. “Okay,” she said, “I’m done anyway, and you’re right, they could be anybody.”

Victoria linked Helen’s arm and smiled.

The two guys were still chatting as the girls backed away quietly and made their way to the door. It was as Victoria opened it and the cool night air blew in after her that the guys both turned and glared at them, looking completely pissed that they’d been ditched.

“Hey!” the one who had been speaking to Victoria called as he held out his hands in disbelief.

“Sorry, guys!” Helen called back.

They had ran down the street laughing and hailed a cab. It was October and the leaves were falling, blowing around them in an orange and gold cloud.

“Taxi!” Victoria shouted as she held out her arm. A white cab zipped up next to them and the girls both clambered in. As the driver started the engine, Victoria looked back towards the bar and felt a tingle of terror roll over her as she realized the two men stood outside, completely still and side by side, just staring at them without moving a muscle.

“Creeps,” Victoria whispered before slumping down in her seat and snoozing as she let Helen direct the cab driver back to her apartment.

Chapter Two

The feeling when she could finally switch off her computer and pull on her coat was the best thing in the world. She was hungover to hell and just wanted to crawl into her apartment and veg out on the couch. She knew she was going home to an empty place, and there were times when the disappointment of how her life had turned out would catch her off guard and drag her under, but Victoria was determined that this wasn’t going to be one of those days.

She hadn’t always been alone. She had had a serious relationship once. Rob… she had loved him very much. When it hadn’t worked out and she had been forced to leave their lovely little house in a much nicer neighborhood than where she was now, she tried to console herself with the theory that this was her time to make a fresh start and discover the life she was meant to have.

Two years passed and it was becoming apparent that the life she was meant to have was spending her days hating her job and earning basically nothing, going home alone and watching rom-com’s on Netflix, and maybe looking forward to the occasional night out with Helen, who would generally make her feel worse about the situation. Helen’s life always looked so glamorous. She was stick thin with big fake boobs and pumped up lips, and men lusted after her everywhere she went. She had a long line of sugar daddies willing to pay her bills and shower her with gifts. She danced at one of the best strip clubs in town three nights a week and seemed to earn more than Victoria did in an entire month. She was kind hearted, but she seemed to miss the fact that her best friend didn’t have a disposable income like she did, and Victoria regularly found herself feeling like she just couldn’t keep up.

“The men would go wild for you at the club. You should consider it, you know,” Helen had told her one day.

“Oh please, no chance,” Victoria laughed.

“They would,” Helen protested, “Especially with your beautiful curves. You’d make more money than me!”

Victoria shook her head and dismissed the idea immediately. Even if she believed Helen, she would never have the confidence to do something like that. It had been a full two years since a man had seen her naked, and she wasn’t about to change that by taking her clothes off for a room full of strangers!

“Your loss,” Helen had pouted.

***

As she left her office and made the short walk home, the cold bit her skin. She pulled her coat and scarf tightly around her. At least she was being woken up after a day of feeling half asleep. She stopped by her usual take-out place and debated going inside to save her the chore of cooking once she got back to her apartment. She couldn’t even remember what she had in the refrigerator, but when she saw a group of rowdy men inside, she decided it was a sign that she should just go home.

It was dark already by the time she got to the steps at the foot of her building, and as she checked her mail, an eerie feeling suddenly washed over her.

She turned on the spot and looked down the street. She seemed alone, except for the old lady at the building opposite who was walking her dog, but she had the strong feeling that someone was watching her.

She turned back around and looked down the other end of the street. Cars flashed by on the main road and the wind rustled the tree next to her, blowing a plume of leaves in her direction.

“Stop being stupid,” she said to herself. “There’s no one there.”

She collected her mail and started up the steps. Even though she had just looked everywhere, she could feel eyes on her back and her skin prickled. She fumbled for her keys in her pocket, but her hands were so cold it was as if they had been frozen.

“Come on,” she hissed to herself.

She finally grabbed them and jabbed the key into the lock, turning it quickly and shoving the door open with her body. She slammed it behind her and looked out onto the street. It was as empty as it had been before.

“You’re cracking up,” she said to herself. “You need to get yourself to bed.”

***

Her apartment was small and cozy. When she had moved out of the home she shared with Rob, she had barely taken anything with her, knowing full well that she wouldn’t be able to afford a big place.

Her apartment consisted of a small front room with a tiny adjoining kitchen, one bedroom in which she managed to fit a full-sized bed, chest of drawers and arm chair, and a bathroom. The hallway was small and she had decorated it with a selection of mirrors of all shapes and sizes to try and make it feel more open and welcoming. It wasn’t so bad, but she wished she could have gotten somewhere bigger so that she could actually enjoy the space. Victoria had a secret passion for interior design, and she spent most of her lonely nights in looking at design apps and home and garden magazines, dreaming up her ideal home and choosing exactly how she would decorate it. She always told herself that one day, it would happen.

She turned on the TV and sat on a stool next to the small bar in her kitchen. She flicked through her mail that was nothing but junk and financial demands and then crossed the room to the refrigerator. Inside was a sorry sight… eggs, milk and an old packet of ham. She rolled her eyes and slammed it shut. Toast would do.

After making it and slathering it in butter, she crawled onto the couch with a cup of coffee and pulled a blanket around her. It was only six p.m. and she had a whole night stretching out ahead. She felt the tears welling up in her eyes and scolded herself for being so weak and pathetic.

It’s just the hangover, she thought. Tomorrow you’ll be fine.

She didn’t know when it happened, but at some point she fell to sleep on the couch, cradling the plate of half-eaten toast and her empty cup of coffee. She woke with a start when the commercials blasted throughout the room. She jumped up with a start and glared at the television, which quickly buzzed off and then flicked to white noise as if the signal had gone down. She picked up the remote and bashed it with her thumb.

“Oh, come on,” she said.

When her attempts failed, she chucked the remote across the room, gathered up a few of her interior design magazines, and made her way to her bedroom.

Even though she had closed the blinds all the way through the apartment she still had the feeling she was being watched. It seemed to follow her from room to room and she even found herself checking under the bed before she climbed into it. She just couldn’t shake the feeling and after spending only five minutes flipping through the magazines she put them down, switched out the light and pulled the covers up to her chin. She lay on her back watching the darkness around her. She knew no one was there… but she still felt like someone, somewhere was lurking.

She lay in bed with her eyes wide open and the hairs on her arms standing on end. Her heart pounded quickly until she finally succumbed to sleep.

Chapter Three

Her dreams were fragmented and frightening. Everywhere around her were black eyes, following her…watching her. She was back in the bar, and it was empty and bright white, with green lights lining the floor and strange objects in jars. The men that she and Helen had met were there, and they were trying to get her to drink something. She threw it on the floor, but they produced another one, and then another.

“Leave me alone!” she screamed at them. “I won’t drink it!”

When she woke up, she was drenched in sweat and there was a garbage truck outside of her window with a yellow flashing light casting a glow over her room. She sat up and leaned against the headboard. Her heart was pounding, and she was ice cold. She checked the clock, and it  was six thirty am.

May as well get up, she thought as she swung her legs over the side of the bed and put them down onto the wooden floor. She recoiled almost immediately as her feet touched something wet and slippery.

“What the…” she said aloud.

She looked down and there was a pool of water on the floor. It glistened in the yellow light of the trash van.

“Gross,” she said as she looked up at the ceiling. She was sure the apartment above her must have had a leak, and she turned on the light and looked carefully to see if there were any drops of water still coming down. There was nothing and the ceiling looked completely undisturbed.

“Weird,” she said as she shook her head and went to fetch a towel to clean it up.

After making herself a quick breakfast and getting changed in front of the oil heater her mother had given her as an energy saver, she made her way out of her apartment and down the stairs. The air was freezing. More so than it had been lately, and she found herself running back up to her apartment to grab a set of gloves and an extra scarf. She layered herself up with them but still felt the chill as she walked through the halls and down the stairs.

When she opened the main door to her building and started down the steps, she first thing she noticed was how much warmer it was out there. Within seconds she felt herself burning up and she ripped off the gloves and the two layered scarves. She shoved them in her mailbox and told herself she would collect them later.

“Here’s to another day in paradise,” she said aloud as she made her way down the street, stepping over the mounds of trash that were scattered along the sidewalk.

The feeling gripped to her all day. Even when she was at work and busy, she still had the all too real sensation that a stranger was watching her every move. In the middle of the afternoon, she couldn’t take it anymore and found herself running into the restroom and slamming the door before sitting down on the seat and taking deep breaths.

“No one is watching you,” she said, “You’ve got to pull it together.”

***

When she finally left work for the day and began her slow walk home, she found herself making a small detour down a street that was well known for its doctors’ offices. Her eyes scanned the various signs and rested on one that said “Psychiatrist.” Even though it had only been a couple of days that Victoria had been feeling this way, she knew that something wasn’t right and being all alone made her fear for her wellbeing. She approached the building and took a small leaflet from underneath the sign and then hurried away. She knew she wasn’t crazy, but the way she had been feeling was so unnatural and bizarre, and she had no idea what was happening. It had all started on the night out with Helen, and it hadn’t let go of her once. She felt gripped with paranoia and fear and she had the sensation of wanting to crawl out of her body and run far away.

As she ambled slowly up the street towards her front door, the feeling was stronger than ever and she felt the familiar icy chill crawl back into her bones. She looked up and down the street, and she was sure for a split second that she saw the flash of the tall, slender outline of one of the men she and Helen had been chatting to in the bar.

Oh my God, she thought, I’m being stalked!  She remembered the way they had both come out of the bar and stared, watching them both so still and sinister. Goosebumps burst out all over her skin, and she felt a tingling shoot up the back of her neck.

Get inside, Victoria, get inside now.

She slammed the door behind her and rubbed her hands together to try to get them warm. It was freezing in there, and even though she was trying to save money she had no choice but to turn the heat up full blast.

After an hour in the apartment, it was still ice cold and Victoria found herself in bed, quietly sobbing.

What is happening to me? she thought. Am I going crazy?

She gripped the psychiatrist leaflet and pulled her cell phone out of her purse and punched in the numbers. It was an answering machine, but she left a short message, trying the whole time not to sound too crazy.

When she hung up the phone, she pulled the covers around her and closed her eyes.

Just go to sleep, just switch off and rest…

And somehow, despite all of her fear and emotions, she managed just that.

Chapter Four

The light came back. But this time it wasn’t the dull shine of the garbage truck out in the street. It was bright blue and green. Piercing and vivid inside her bedroom, shining down from the ceiling.

She rubbed her eyes as she looked up at it, convinced she was dreaming. None of it could really be happening. She was asleep. Simple as that. She looked up at the light and at how it twisted and turned above her. It made patterns on the wall and splintered, turning her room into a maze of stars.

Victoria didn’t dare breathe. Her hands were ice cold and fixed rigidly in front of her, gripping the sheets.

“Who’s there?” she whispered.

Was she awake? Could this all be real?

She felt weightless, as if suddenly the gravity had disappeared from around her. She was still in bed, but she felt herself move an inch higher, as if she were drifting towards the ceiling.

“No,” she said aloud, “No!”

She grabbed onto her pillow and tried to turn herself onto her stomach so she didn’t have to look at the light and could grasp onto the bedframe. She clamped her eyes shut, but she just couldn’t move her body. She felt paralyzed.

Within seconds she couldn’t even keep her eyes closed. They wanted to be open. They needed to see what was happening. Even though she was trying with every fiber of her being to close them and shut it all out, they defied her and stayed wide open and alert. She was glaring at the ceiling and the shards of light. Strobes of it shone down around her and a hole slowly appeared as if the ceiling was cracking away above her. But instead of the upstairs apartment coming into view, it was a clear sky with a trillion stars.

I’m dreaming, she thought. Wake up, Victoria, wake up.

Her skin prickled with cold and she felt smooth, wet hands gliding over her. She screamed and tried to kick out, but she couldn’t move. The weightlessness became more pronounced and before she had chance to process what was happening, she was drifting up towards the hole in the ceiling, up through the light. She could feel the tingle of fingers running all up her back and combing through her hair. She screamed but no sound came out. She was tearing her throat into pieces but the air around her remained silent. There was no sound anywhere. She had never heard a silence like it, and as she drifted upward, the ice suddenly turned to heat. She was drifting out of consciousness. It was if she was lying on the beach under the blazing sun and her skin felt dewy and glistening. It was beautiful. She felt euphoric. She was warmed inside and out and the sensation was so intense and calming that she felt her eyes finally close as she crossed over into a blissful sleep.

The heat rumbled through her and kept her calm. She was still aware of it as she slept and the silence turned slowly to the familiar sounds of the birds singing in the morning sun. When she woke, she was still in her room. She had been dreaming but it had felt so real. She breathed out a sigh of relief and for the first time in days felt calm and relaxed as she sat up in bed and woke softly. It would have been a perfect morning--the apartment was warm and the sun shone brightly through the blinds--but suddenly something struck her like a ton of bricks. She looked down at her wrists and they were bound to the bedframe with a silver wire that made them impossible to move, and she quickly realized her ankles were the same. As she looked up, the door to her bedroom seemed to melt in front of her, as did the rest of the room around her. As the features of wallpaper and photo frames slipped into a sludge on the ground before evaporating entirely, she was aware of someone else in the room with her. It was the man from the bar. The tall, slender man with the black eyes and the white blonde hair. He was standing in front of her and watching. All behind him a white, empty room was coming into view, and she realized that she was in it, tethered to a white table.

“Who are you?” she screamed, “What the hell is going on?”

The light was so unbelievably bright that she could barely open her eyes. She squinted across the room at him and noticed immediately how long he seemed. He didn’t appear to be the same as he was when she had met him in the bar. She knew it was him… but he was somehow different. His eyes were wider and he was taller. His fingers were long and his hands large. She squirmed against the table and cried out.

“Shhh,” he whispered. “Don’t be afraid.”

“Help me!” Victoria screamed.

She tried her best to wiggle free but the silver restraints were keeping her perfectly in place, and she could barely move a muscle. It wasn’t long before she realized he wasn’t the only other person in the room. Slowly others, who appeared to look exactly like him, came into view out of the bright white light behind him.

“What’s happening?” she asked, trying to remain calm. She could see being hysterical was getting her nowhere.

“We’ve been watching you,” the man spoke. “We have been looking for someone like you for a long time.”

“What do you mean?” she said, confused. “You are the man from the bar the other night, right?”

He didn’t answer her but turned and walked away. As he disappeared into the crowd behind him, she looked at the other men standing around the table and could see that their eyes were all exactly the same as his. They were all large and black… She bit her lip and shuddered.

Chapter Five

The men surrounded her and started to touch her. She flinched as their long fingers traced her skin, and she noticed how pale and muscular they all were. It was as if they were human but super-size versions. They were all nearly identical in appearance, tall and buff with the shock of white hair that made their eyes look all the more intense.

“We need to get you ready,” one of them finally said.

She barely dared to breathe as he reached down between her legs and began to remove her underwear.

“What are you doing?” she panted.

“Do not speak,” another one of the men told her.

They ran their slippery hands all up and down her legs, massaging her skin and working their way up to her navel. She suddenly found herself relaxed and calm. Their touch felt soothing and necessary and she was no longer afraid.

“Mmm,” she murmured, and she found herself moving her body closer to their fingers so that she could grind up against them.

“Do you know why you are here, Victoria?” one of them said as he reached under her t-shirt and pulled at her nipples. “Do you know what we want with you?”

“No,” Victoria panted, her heart racing and her skin feeling like it was on fire. “What do you want with me?”

“You are a perfect vessel,” he said. “Our Lord wants you to give him a child.”

As he said the words one of the men at the end of the table slipped his long fingers between her legs and touched her sex. She gasped as he flicked her clit with one finger and slipped another inside her.

“The Lord will like you,” he smiled as he felt how juicy she was. “You are exactly right.”

The sensation that rolled over her body was the most intense she had ever felt. It had been such a long, long time since a man had touched her and now there she was with at least seven men… if they were actually men… running their hands all over her and touching her in the most erotic of places. They slowly began to remove her clothes and left them in a pile next to the table.

“Who are you?” she managed to gasp out between the waves of pleasure rolling through her.

“We are a far superior race,” one of them said as he traced his moist fingers over her lips. “We are here to join yours and ours.”

“Where am I?” she asked, trying not to howl out as one of the men continued to work his fingers in and out of her, hitting her spot in all the right ways.

“You are on our ship,” one said as he tweaked her nipples and licked up the side of her ear.

“Ship?” She was so confused.

“Shh,” the one between her legs said. “That is enough.” He withdrew his hand just as she was about to climax and Victoria gasped and moaned as he pulled away.

“Don’t stop!” she panted, “Please!”

“The Lord wants you,” he said with a smile. “I have to leave you for him.”

The slippery hands all slowly pulled away from her and she writhed on the table in a fit of ecstasy and heat. It rolled around inside her, her orgasm subdued, although she knew it would not be for long. She looked up at the men with a need in her eyes that she could tell they were desperate to fulfill, but duty forbid it. They all stood around her with huge, stiff erections and she begged them to give one to her.

“Please,” she pleaded, “Don’t leave me here like this.”

“The Lord,” one of them said as they all turned to walk away, “He’s coming for you.”

Chapter Six

They disappeared into the bright light and Victoria lay there, motionless on the table. Her heart was pounding out of her chest and her skin prickled. She knew she was in a room, but it was so white and so bright, there was no definition as to where it began and where it ended. The silence came back and she knew she was alone. She listened intently and heard the soft sound of footsteps which gradually got louder. She craned her neck to see in front of her and he slowly came into view.

The Lord.

He was huge, powerful and absolutely gorgeous.

Victoria shuddered and felt her sex pulse. He wanted her to carry his child… This was all so crazy, but at the same time she felt like it was also so completely right.

He didn’t speak, but he moved closer to her and touched her softly on the chin. Victoria opened her mouth and let him trail his huge fingers across her lips and then he worked his way slowly down to her breasts. Her nipples were rock solid and erect, and they twinged as he ran the tip of his index finger across them. She was submitting to him. She wanted him to take her. He leaned forward and with a quick snap, the shackles that bound her hands and ankles came free and evaporated into thin air. He reached out and took her hand before pulling her up so she was sitting on the table with her legs outstretched. She was naked and looking up into his eyes. They were as dark and colorless as the others, but there was something about his that seemed more alive. There was a power inside of him, and she could feel it reverberating into her through each touch. He ran his hands over her soft, juicy curves and grunted. Victoria gasped and sat back and he pulled her to her feet.

She stood in front of him and watched as his clothes evaporated before her very eyes. What they revealed was the most amazing body on his seven foot frame, complete with rippling abs and thick, muscular arms.

“Wow,” she gasped as she took hold of one of his arms and squeezed it to make sure he was real. A little smile flitted across his face for a moment before it disappeared and she finally got the nerve to look down…

Down to where she really wanted to see.

What waited for her, standing big, thick and proud between his legs was the most perfect, huge, engorged cock she had ever seen. Her eyes were almost as wide as his as she took it all in and bit her bottom lip.

“Oh my God,” she whispered.

He moved closer to her and wrapped a long arm around her waist and pulled her close to him. He slid his hand between her legs to separate them before slipping his huge length between them and rubbing himself on her. She could feel him, big and hard, and the feeling of him pressed against her was exquisite. She gasped as a wave of pleasure pulsed through her, making her gush onto his alien wang.

He flicked her clit slowly and slipped a huge wet finger inside of her as she writhed against him and began moaning again with pleasure. The group had been a shock in the most amazing way, but this was something else entirely. An energy bounced off him that was hard to take in. She knew he was not only different from her and anyone else she had ever met, but that he was one of the most powerful creatures she had ever encountered. When she couldn’t take the suspense anymore, she let her hand wander down and groped for him. When she first managed to wrap her hand around it, she couldn’t believe how big he was. She had never been with a man who was that size before and she was suddenly scared… How was she going to take this huge extra-terrestrial cock? After not being with a man for so long, suddenly she was going to be penetrated by something inhuman and he was going to impregnate her. She shuddered as he laid her back onto the white table she had woken up on. The Lord groaned as he climbed on top of her and moved between her legs so his massive length was positioned at her opening. He looked her deep in the eyes and pushed himself into her slowly, penetrating her inch by inch, opening her wider than she had ever been. She gasped, the pain and the pleasure rippling through her as he thrust himself in and out, his intense heat filling her up, making them one. She felt weightless as he gripped onto her soft, plump, juicy thighs and pounded her. She opened herself up to him like a flower, his hot hard dick pumping in and out of her and bringing her to the edge of the most intense release. She gripped onto him and her whole body tensed up as he fucked her, hitting her spot so hard and good, she knew she could not hold on much longer.

Just when she thought it couldn’t get any more intense, a set of long tentacles rose out of his back and pinned her in place. She gasped as he became more rigid and she knew she was about to collect his seed. The idea of him cumming inside her was too much to bear and she threw her head back in an explosive rush of pleasure. As she started to climax, The Lord’s body also began to tense and jerk and he pumped his hot seed right up inside her. He emptied himself into her pussy, gripping onto her with the heat and ice rising from him. Her whole body spasmed as she came, and she bit onto his shoulder, sinking her teeth into his slippery white flesh until a huge roar came from him. The power that came along with it was so impressive that she knew that something in her had been changed forever. In an instant she knew she was his… The Lord had claimed her.

Chapter Seven

When she awoke, she was alone. She was draped in a shining silver sheet and when she got to her feet, it clung to her like a dress. It molded itself around her body perfectly and she had never felt more comfortable. She looked around the big white room for signs of life. Of any of the alien men or of her Lord, but there was none. She walked forward and tried to find a wall or an edge to the room, but it just seemed to carry on. It was if she was trapped in dead space. Eventually she gave up and found her way back to the white table. She sat on the edge and let her legs swing free. In between them, her pussy was still throbbing and was dripping with cum. She lay back and sighed. It had been the most intense and amazing experience of her entire life…but what would he want to do with her now? Was he going to keep her there and imprison her on the ship? Would she be trapped in that white room while her body changed and she grew an alien-human hybrid baby? Or would they take her home and let her live her life until the day when she gave birth?

Maybe I’m not even pregnant, she thought.

“You are.” The voice came out of nowhere. Victoria spun around to see the alien man from the bar standing behind her.

“How did you…?” she asked, confused. It was like he had read her mind.

“We are telepathic,” he nodded. “So be careful what you’re thinking.”

Victoria couldn’t help it, but a little smile crept across her face and she found herself looking down at his package. She could tell he too had a huge member and after her experience with The Lord and knowing what these aliens could do, she would happily go again. He read her mind and raised an eyebrow.

“You’re not mine to take,” he told her.

“Of course,” she said, lowering her head with embarrassment. “How do you know that I am…you know…pregnant?”

His gaze hovered over her stomach and then back up to meet her eyes.

“It’s not the same as it is for your kind… A Lord always impregnates.”

“And what will happen to me now?”

“We will send you home,” he said as the bright light started to fade around her.

“But then what?” she said with panic as she looked around. Slowly fragments of the white room were disappearing and giving way to black.

“We will be back for you, when the time comes,” he said.

“But when will that be?” she shouted. He was becoming fainter and travelling further into the distance. He was almost invisible and the bright white of the room was now completely pitch black.

“When?” she screamed.

“You’ll know.” He didn’t speak the words, but she heard them inside her head.

With a gentle thud, she felt as if she had been dropped on her back and then her world went dizzy and blank. In the back of her mind, she kept hearing the same words over and over…

You’ll know…

***

The sunlight blazed through the blinds and the birds were chirping incessantly in the tree outside of her bedroom window. Victoria jumped up and looked around her. She got out of bed and ran to the wall and pounded her fists against it. Nothing changed and her hands hurt from the force of them against the plasterboard.

“Where are you?” she shouted. But the room was silent.

She looked back to her bed and then outside onto the busy street below. Had she dreamt it all? She went into her bathroom and ran the tap before splashing water on her face. She looked exactly the same as she had yesterday and there were no physical signs that what she thought happened had actually happened. She ran the shower, removed her nightgown and jumped underneath the hot jets. She washed her entire body and felt between her legs. Nothing was different. The sensation she had felt after her encounter with the Lord was not there… She still felt like a born-again virgin. She sighed and laughed before turning off the shower and stepping out onto the bathmat and wrapping herself in a towel.

It was only 9 AM but she had a pot full of hot coffee brewing and her apartment felt warm for the first time in forever. She curled up on the couch and opened her laptop. She searched for “alien abduction” and a whole list of results flashed up in front of her. She hovered the cursor above alternative news articles and websites with experiences of women and men who had been taken and some of them described similar places and people that she had seen. She shifted uneasily on the couch. She had just about convinced herself that she had made the whole thing up. It was the late after-effect of too much booze and not enough sleep. She scratched her head and sipped her coffee… and then like a head-on collision, the feeling came back.

She was being watched.

Chapter Eight

Victoria left work early for the first time in almost a year around two weeks later and made her way quickly to the pharmacy. It was even colder now and she had brought out the double scarf and glove combo she had chosen when it all started and the ice seemed to be inside her. When she was looking at the shelves, she felt almost embarrassed. She couldn’t even explain why she wanted to do this in the first place. But maybe she already knew the answer.

Things had been okay for a day or two. The feeling of dread she had every time she opened her eyes clung to her, but she got used to it quickly and after a week she was so accustomed to it she felt almost protected. It was nice to know that someone out there was looking out for her. She had worked as usual and gone about her days as if nothing had changed. She avoided Helen’s requests for boozy nights out and rolled her eyes as she listened to her go on and on about her latest sugar daddy. She tried again to get Victoria to go and work at the club with her. She could tell she was feeling down and thought that she should quit her job and make some real money.

“Honestly, Helen, I’m fine,” she had told her. And in a way, she actually meant it.

After the second week had passed, she felt movement. It was low in her belly and rose up to her ribcage. It seemed to lay dormant during the day, but then when the world went dark, it began. Some nights she would wake and feel like she was being pummeled from the inside out. Like her intestines were being wrapped around its fists and dragged up and down.

“Help me,” she would whisper through the dark, just hoping one of them would listen.

She placed the test on the counter in front of the cashier and he bagged it up. She spent the last of her cash on it and walked home slowly, delaying the inevitable.

In her bathroom she watched the clock for two minutes before she dared to pick up the white stick and check the result. She almost expected it to say she wasn’t, that she was in fact crazy and that she had imagined the whole thing. At least then she could go and root through her chest of drawers and find the leaflet for the shrink. She exhaled and said aloud, “I hope you’re all finding this funny,” and then she stood up and swiped the test from the side of the sink.

Two pink lines….

Pregnant.

“Fantastic,” she smiled.

She closed her eyes and willed him to her: Come and get me… I know now… The time is right… Come and get me…

She lay in bed and looked up to the ceiling. The presence seemed stronger and the movements inside of her were powerful. Her belly was round, swollen, and protruding, and she knew it was going to happen. It was like her acceptance was all that was needed to bring the pregnancy to full term.

All around her the hum of what could have been an engine started. Light flashed before her eyes before she felt weightless once more.

The next thing she knew, she was waking up in a completely different room, in a beautiful house, with a gorgeous baby boy in a bassinet beside her. Victoria looked around and at the adorable little creature next to her. He was bright white skinned with large dark eyes and a cute little wisp of white hair.

“Hey, cutie,” she whispered as she ran her hand down his cheek.

“Oh, you’re awake.” The man’s voice came from the hallway and he joined her with fruit juice and toast on a tray. “I thought you might like these.”

It was the man from the bar. The alien man who had started it all and taken her to the ship. Victoria looked up at him, bewildered, and shook her head.

“What’s happening?” she asked.

“You’re being rewarded,” he moved closer to her and tipped her chin up so her lips met his, before he kissed her so deliciously slow that she thought she was going to melt in his arms.

“Rewarded?” she asked when they broke away.

“You’re the mother of The Lord’s heir… you are going to be looked after more than you could have ever dreamed.”

She looked down at the baby and then up to him.

“But… you?” she said.

“I’m a guardian,” he whispered, “I’ve been watching you for a very long time and I handpicked you for this, Victoria. The time had come, and it was right for you. This is your destiny.”

She sank back into the bouncing soft sheets and pulled her baby onto her chest. He was amazing. A wonderful mix of alien royalty and human humility. Victoria then looked up to the wonderful alien guardian by her side and felt the warmth spread throughout her body. She had finally got her happy ending… Her life had finally taken on some meaning. And she couldn’t have been happier.

THE END

Taken by Aliens

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter one

It all started, really, with me just innocently writing a letter to my parents. I was doing it old school style, putting pen to paper. I used to find that that felt pretty good sometimes. My parents were pretty low tech and had never gotten into computers or any of that technology. I don’t even think they owned a TV after I moved out. Anyhow, I digress.

“Kiley, will you hurry up.” That was my best friend Jennifer, and at that moment she was wearing a white leather skirt with a black top that really didn’t leave all that much to the imagination. If I were to have gone all lezzie, I might have considered getting with her. She was the ultimate blond bombshell with the kind of tits that defy gravity to boot. I couldn’t blame her for wanting to show off, because if I had had those kinds of looks, I would have been flaunting them as well. “I put out an outfit for you. I know that you don’t have much and most of it is just jeans and shorts. The only dress you own is this white number that looks like it should be used for Sunday Services.”

“Well, everyone can’t have a stripper’s wardrobe. Anyhow, I’ll be right with you. You know that I’m not very comfortable with social engagements. I don’t even know how you convinced me, but now that I said I’m going, you’re going to have to give me a little bit of time to finish this letter to my parents. And by the way, the dress you’re talking about is, in fact, for church.” I saw her shaking her head in disbelief, her long blond hair fanning out over her shoulders as she rolled her eyes.

“I convinced you because you have been working too hard and now that finals are over, you need to get out and do something. This is your time to blow off some steam, maybe find some guy to take back to your room and do unspeakable things to. I know the way that you have been looking at Brian. If I had a chance, I would be putting my teeth marks into his fine ass myself.” She was blunt and to the point and there was a part of me that wished that I could be just like her. But the truth was that she saw right through me. Even though I was a little shy I really did want to just get laid. I hoped it wasn’t that obvious. Maybe it was written across my forehead so that every guy on the quad could see that I was a sexually repressed woman just looking to get some. “You can’t fool me, Kiley. You’ve been undressing him with your eyes for weeks now. It’s time that you took the bull by the horns – or by something else -and got on him already.”

With that little pep talk, I finished up the letter, put it into an envelope and sealed it. I’d drop it in the mail on the way to the party. My parents might have been old school, but I had to admit there was something nice about getting an old fashioned letter in the mail once in a while.

I had left my hometown in Wisconsin and at this point was in, what to me, was the big city of San Diego, California. It was a culture shock to say the least, but at least I had Jennifer to show me the lay of the land. She had been a godsend from the moment that I had met her as my freshman roommate.

I took off my customary gray sweat pants and hung them on a chair nearby. I looked at the outfit that she had picked from her closet for me and it made me gasp with a sort of surprise. “You can’t possibly think that I’m going to wear something like this.” It was a little black dress that looked like a piece of tissue paper. I picked it up and looked at it, questioningly. Despite my misgivings, it was the feel of the material that sealed the deal for me. “I’ll wear it, but I don’t know how I feel about putting myself on display like this.” It wasn’t until I put it on and stood in front of the mirror and saw how good I looked, that I relaxed into my new image.

I stood and admired my 5 ‘6, 120 pound body. I had curves in all the right places and dark hair that stretched all the way down to the small of my back. My breasts were not huge by any means, but they were a nice handful at least, and I had never had any complaints. In fact, I’d noticed the way that the guys looked at me and I guess I really did make a pretty picture in the blue jeans I normally wore. I always heard catcalls and whistles as I walked across the quad to class. But guys would whistle at anything it seemed sometimes. Usually I tried to put my head down and not show how embarrassed I was by the attention. In reality though a part of me loved it. The guys here were actually pretty respectful as they did their best to keep their sexual ardor to themselves. I had never had that kind of attention back home though, and it did take a little getting used to.

“Kiley, I only wish that you were still a virgin. Brian would have been perfect for your first time. He is such a sweetheart. But, to be honest, I guess I would be surprised if you’d told me that you still were.” I thought that was sort of weird thing to say, but whatever. I had lost my virginity to a guy back in my hometown when I was 17. It was clumsy and awkward and it was hardly the experience I had been hoping for. I imagined that it never was for anyone though. Probably not for girls or guys. It was over within 30 seconds, and left me feeling dirty and wanting a whole lot more than just those 30 seconds. “It doesn’t matter; I still think you need to get with Brian. I am sure he’ll be good in the sack.”

“I don’t even wanna know how you are so sure of that, Jennifer.” She was a bit of a slut, but I did enjoy hearing about her exploits. I am sure that they fed the desires and fantasies that I was repressing. When she talked about the sex she had had I could practically feel my panties heating up. When she regaled me with stories I would put myself into them as if it had happened to me.  Sometimes I would go back over them when I was lying in bed at night. I would rub my pussy as I would imagine that it was me that was getting fucked over a pool table or by the hot jock in the locker room. I loved to fantasize.

“I know, because a friend of mine told me that he’s amazing in bed. She said he really made her feel incredible. You know, it wasn’t just about him getting off.  She said he wants a woman to feel like she is loved and cared for in the bedroom. That’s what she said, at least.” I didn’t think that was even possible. I thought all men were the same and just wanted one thing. Of course I wanted sex just like everyone else, but I was hoping for a little bit more substance than just a one night stand could provide. “I know for a fact that he likes you, because some of my guy friends have told me so. I guess he’s been talking about you.” This was the first time that I had been hearing any of this and to say that I was intrigued was an understatement.

I looked at myself one last time and then I turned to Jennifer with a smile “What the fuck, let’s go see if I can’t find Brian and put a smile on his face. If this dress doesn’t get his attention, then I don’t know what will.” In the right light, you could practically see through the sheer material. It made me feel like I was walking around naked and I kind of liked it. There was something freeing about it. It reminded me of putting on some really high heels. It was daring but I just felt kind of sexy-powerful or something. I realized the whole move away from my small town was really allowing me to transform. After I finished a few spins in front of the mirror with a laugh, we headed downstairs and started to cross the green towards the fraternity house. I dropped the letter off along the way, just as I had told myself I would. It was nice to be able to send something home from so far away, even if it was just a little letter.

The party was already in full swing and you could both feel as well as hear the pumping of the music in the distance as we approached.  I noticed a bunch of guys hauling in what must have been half a dozen kegs at a side door. There were jocks and brains and even a few nerds, all mixed up screaming and yelling and basically just having a lot of fun. Everyone was just blowing off steam after midterms. Despite my earlier misgivings, I started to look forward to letting it all hang out myself. I was a bit more relaxed than usual, but still maybe a little nervous. I vacillated between feeling embarrassed and empowered in the slinky dress. Sometimes I wished I could just get out of my own skin and try on somebody else’s, like Jennifer’s, for a while. Maybe then I might have a chance at some semblance of a love life, I thought.

“I’m telling you, you’re going to knock Brian’s socks off. There won’t be a woman in that room that’s going to hold a candle to you. Kiley, you may not know this, but you are quite the dish. You have always been hot…but in that dress, forget it. He won’t stand a chance. You have the kind of body that any man would want to be with - and that any woman would be jealous of. I’m not one of them, so don’t get any ideas, but I know there are a lot of women that have expressed interest in you as well. And I don’t mean as a friend. I don’t think I have to spell it out for you.” I don’t care what she was saying, it sure sounded like she was hitting on me. I really didn’t know what to believe from her. I had no idea if it was true that women found me attractive or if I was indeed being coveted by some of the lipstick lesbians on campus. I guess that was possible. Maybe someday I would give that a whirl I thought. That was an idea I could at least entertain. I couldn’t even come close to imagining being with the “butch” types though. I think that’s what they called them, anyway.

“I think we both know that I only have eyes for Brian – and for boys in general, for that matter.” He was what most people would consider a jock. He was in awesome shape, was on the football team, and didn’t mind showing off his muscles to anybody that wanted to look. He wasn’t a jerk about it though. He was understandably proud of his body. I just happened to be one of those that wanted to look at it as well. I made a conscious effort to be at every one of his games and I’m not sure, but I think that I was probably the loudest one in the stands. “I just hope that I didn’t put on this tight black dress for nothing.”

From my first drink, the rest of the night was a complete blur.  There was liquor flowing and Brian was doting on me every second. He was plying me with liquor and even though I was hesitant to drink, I found myself getting a little inebriated. I liked the feeling of being carefree, as well as cared for, and I found myself making out with him in his bedrooms upstairs.

We were both pretty drunk, so it wasn’t long before he had his hand down my dress. I was rubbing his chest too. In that moment I really felt like I was the only woman in the world for him. Drinks or no drinks, that feeling was pretty intoxicating in and of itself.

His mouth touched my lips and his tongue darted in and out of my mouth. I grabbed onto him with my teeth and I bit down on his tongue in a way that I had never done before. He gasped with surprise, but didn’t try to stop me. I twisted him around, so that I was straddling him. Man, but I hadn’t realized how ready to go I actually was. I undid the buttons on his shirt, kissing his chest. Then I made my way down to his belt. I was practically feverish. I pulled it hard with my teeth and drew it through the belt loops, until it was hanging from my mouth. I tossed it into the corner playfully with a toss of my head and then went after his zipper. I could feel his prominent member bulging under his jeans.

“Kiley, I have been thinking about this for a very long time. You have no idea how often I have wondered what it would be like to be with you. This might sound corny, but your beauty is so natural. So many of the cheerleader types are just so plastic and fake.” I had no idea if this was some sort of line, but his words were definitely having the desired effect on me.

He then lifted his hips pulling his pants down to his knees. I pulled them off the rest of the way. Then he moved his underwear down over those inches, until I was seeing it in all its naked glory. The sight of his naked staff sent juices pouring into my sex. My mouth salivated at the very thought of tasting him.

“Brian, I’ve been thinking about you too…obviously and I don’t mind saying that it hasn’t been in a platonic way either, if you haven’t noticed. I’ve often wondered what you were hiding underneath these tight jeans and I guess that now I have my answer.” I was awestruck. As I touched him it felt hot to my fingertips. “I still can’t believe that I’m here with you and that you really want to be with me.” I reached my tongue out and licked up the side of his shaft. A little drop of clear fluid appeared at the head and I licked it off as I gave his head a little suck. I guess it was my own juices flowing and being so turned on, but it even tasted good. It was like a drug all in and of itself.

I opened my mouth wide and tried to force feed myself the wide head. It took some effort, but my jaw was finally able to accommodate such a girth. He was on his elbows looking at me the entire time and licking his lips in anticipation as my mouth descended on him. I was now raising my dress so he could see the dainty blue panties underneath. They weren’t mine either. They were another loan from Jennifer of course.

“Kiley, I’ve never felt a pair of lips like yours before. You’re so fucking hot. This might sound weird but I almost feel like I’m not worthy to be in your presence. Your body is like a gift from God and he sure broke the mold when he made you.” Another woman might have found all this to be more than a little cheesy, but to a loved starved girl like me he was a real charmer. You have to remember he was a jock too, so maybe not the sharpest tool in the shed – no pun intended. As far as I was concerned though, and for my purposes that night, he knew how to talk the talk and had the added bonus of possessing a body that seemed to be sculpted out of granite.

My head began to bob up and down on him, as my hands cradled his family jewels and gave them the necessary attention I imagined they were looking for. I had my finger on my clit and was rubbing it around in a circle, while at the same time my mouth consumed his most sensitive part. His balls were getting tight and I was waiting for the inevitable spurt of hot cum into my mouth, when all of a sudden the entire room seemed to vibrate with a high intensity sound of some impossibly high frequency.

At first I thought that it was us making the room rock with our love. But then I realized no orgasm was that intense. A bright all-encompassing light set the room ablaze as well before my head began to swim. The room began to spin and then everything went black for me. That was my last memory on Earth that night.

Chapter two

I awoke with a start, still wearing the black dress, but looking around and seeing that I was no longer in the bedroom and there was no sign of Brian. Everything was stark white except for the metal table I was on, which gleamed brightly in the light that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once. The entire room almost glowed with the harsh illumination.

My head was hurting and the last thing I remembered was sucking Brian. To be more specific, the last thing I remembered I was anticipating getting a hot load of cum in my mouth. Most girls aren’t as into that as I was. To be honest I just knew Brian would have loved it…and I wanted him to want me bad. Anyhow that was all gone now. Whatever explosion had occurred, it was a lot more profound than someone blowing their load. I had no idea what was going on. The only thing I could imagine was that I had been drugged. But even that didn’t make sense. I mean, I wasn’t sure why he would do that. It’s not like I wasn’t giving him what he must have been after already. And he had seemed like such a nice guy. Still, I reached down, fully expecting to feel something sticky on my mound, but there was nothing but my smooth shaven naked pussy. There was absolutely nothing indicate that we had had sex. My lips weren’t swollen and I was clean as a whistle. I felt none of the tell-tale physical signs of having had sex either. Despite my confusion as to my new surroundings, I still registered some regret at the interruption in the evening. It had been so long time since I had gotten laid, after all. And I had been so close, I lamented, half joking with myself. I often joked, even with myself, when I was nervous. And I was feeling a little uneasy to say the least.

“She’s awake.” It was as if the voice was all around me.  There was no discernible way to know where it was coming from.

“I think that you should go in and introduce yourself,” came a second voice.

I sat up, and then stood on shaky legs, my head still buzzing from the effects of whatever happened.  I wanted to know where I was. Then, abruptly, the lights came down to a normal level so that I could see I was in a largish room that had some sort of what looked like medical equipment spaced along the walls. A man with blond hair and blue eyes walked into the room and just stood there with his arms crossed, seemingly assessing me. He was wearing an ordinary white pair of pants and a white pullover shirt. He looked like an attendant from a sanitarium and I thought for sure that I was now institutionalized. I must have had a psychotic break or something. So many random thoughts were running through my mind as I tried to make sense of the situation.

“Kiley, we were beginning to wonder if you were ever going to wake up. I have to say that it is an honor to meet you. On a more personal level, I will say it is nice to meet you as well. I’m sure that you have a lot of questions. Let me begin by introducing myself.  My name is…well, I’m not sure if you could really pronounce my name in your native tongue. So why don’t you just call me Nathan.” Just looking at him, I immediately began to envision him on a surfboard. I could see him perched on it out in the ocean, waiting for that next big wave. The fact that he looked like a surfer type with a really bohemian kinda feel juxtaposed with this stark white room only further confused me. If I was in a nut house then this was the most laid back free spirited attendant I had ever heard off. I thought they were supposed to be big, ugly, and mean.

“What the hell happened and where the hell am I?” Those were the two questions that were foremost in my mind, and I voiced them. The other thing that kind of took me by surprise was that I was instantly attracted to my surfer orderly, or whoever he was. Even with all the confusion and alarm I was feeling, that attraction was still very apparent. It was oddly apparent actually. I’d never felt such an animal attraction with anybody, and that included Brian. I thought that I had felt attraction to Brian, but now standing in front of Nathan, I knew what real desire was. This was like an all-out explosion between my legs. It was bizarre. I could feel my clit throbbing with the need to touch him.

“It took us a long time to find you Kiley. We had already scanned and selected you days before but waited for the right opportunity to transport you here. Your DNA is perfectly suited for our needs. We have been searching for a specimen like you for quite a while. I’m not even sure if you understand, but you are not in California anymore. We have brought you here, essentially through a beam of light. This may come as something of a surprise, but you are no longer on your world. You are now on ours.” By this point I was pretty sure that I was being punked in one of the most elaborate ruses I had ever heard of. There had to be cameras in here somewhere,” I imagined, as I looked around.

I figured I’d play along. “Let’s say that I were to believe you. Why would you pick me of all people? I mean what could I possibly do for you? I’m not anything special. And as far DNA, I’m not stupid, but, without throwing myself under the bus, I’m no genius either. And if have something more kinky in mind, I’m certainly no Pamela Anderson or Carmen Electra.” I don’t know why those names came to mind, but I guess it came from watching a little too many Baywatch reruns.

“I know that this is hard to understand but there are very few human women that have what we need. It’s all about DNA as you seem to comprehend. But it is not just about brains or body. We are looking for the right internal chemistry and genetic markers which will allow us to utilize your female genetic code to essentially begin the repopulation of our world. In layman’s terms, you were the right woman at the right time with the right requirements.” If I was following him, he was basically saying that I was a fertile young woman that could take on the potent seed of the men on this world. Wasn’t there some movie called “Mars Needs Woman”? Was I actually buying any of this? He was saying it in a nicer way, but basically that seemed to be the gist of it. If this was a joke it had gone far enough. I couldn’t wrap my head around any of this and I needed a little bit of space. This whole room was claustrophobic and it made me feel like the walls were going to close in on me. I began to contemplate that this could really be happening. Either way, in that moment I felt I had to get out of that room.

I dashed past him through the open doorway. As I ran through it registered somewhere in my brain that nothing looked right. Everything just seemed a little off.  Once outside the room I ran down a short hallway until I took the only door available. It let out onto a weird metal platform overlooking a city that didn’t look like anything I had ever seen before. So much for the idea that this was a joke, I thought. Skyscrapers with domes and impossible arches filled my vision, as a seemingly endless array of flying balls and multicolored orbs streamed through the air like so many crazy staircases in an M.C. Escher drawing. “I know that this must be scary for you, Kiley, but the sooner that you understand, the sooner you will be able to adjust to your new role.” The voice came over my shoulder. I didn’t like the sound of that. Not at all. The way he was saying it made it sound so clinical and impersonal. “We just need a small sample of your blood and to extract one of your eggs for cloning. It’s a very painless procedure and then we will be able to pair our seed with that egg over and over again.” I was, of course, in total shock and my mind was completely overwhelmed by what I was both hearing and seeing. “There will be no experimentation and you’ll be treated like a queen. Of course, there is also the fact that you are never going to see your world again. That is something that you’re just going to have to get used to.” Well, that was news to me. We’ll just see about that, I thought. I was still entertaining the possibility that I was nuts, of course. Crazy or not, my glands were still pumping out crazy levels of some powerful hormones. But instead of oxytocin or whatever, they were pushing out something that should have been named “I-want-to-fuck-everyone-right-now-tosin”. I saw more hot men further down at the platform. They looked just as delicious to me as Nathan had.

“I don’t mean to be blunt, but are you sure that there aren’t plenty of women on your own world that would gladly take your seed?” He got this faraway look in his eyes and let out a sigh of exasperation mixed with sadness as he put his hands on the railing.

It looked like I had touched a nerve. I certainly didn’t mean to pick at what seemed to be a sore point, but I thought I had a point. I mean, they were hot. Whatever, I thought, why did I care? I just needed to know what the hell was going on and how I was going to get back home.

“We don’t have any women. They all died from an epidemic which hit our people years ago. It only affected our females. They were wiped out. The last of those who survived just succumbed. The disease destroyed them at the genetic level. Only a few of our own woman could even provide us with usable genes. We need a fresh infusion of genes. As we have said, we have searched the galaxy for a suitable match. You’d think that it would be easy, but our chemistry is not compatible with a normal egg. We had to look for just the right match. Your planet was seeded long ago by a mix of races from across the galaxy, and actually universe. Some of those who seeded your world are common ancestors of our own forefathers. As a result we knew, statistically speaking, that there would be some on your world with whom we would find compatibility for these purposes. You may look like everyone else in your race, but you are one in a billion, I assure you.” After that bit of information, he went on to tell me that their way of procreation resembled more a science project than what we would call love making. In fact it all took place in a laboratory. Looking at him again, I thought, what a shame.

“I would think that the best way to make babies would be to just do it the old fashioned way. It would be easier and a whole lot more fun, I can assure you, “ I said, emphasizing the last syllables. He looked at me like I was talking in tongues and so I figured there must be a part of this equation I was missing.

“Kiley, I’m sorry, but you’ve got me at a loss. This is the way it has always been with my people.  What exactly are you suggesting?” It was becoming apparent that I was going to have to teach him about the birds and the bees unless I wanted them sticking a bunch of needles and metal tubes into me instead. They obviously had the equipment, I could see by the bulge in his orderly pants. “Each generation is given a certain amount of eggs from a female donor and then those eggs are transplanted into what we call a Laken. They’re watched closely for any kind of imperfections and then, assuming they are viable and healthy, those babies grow up under strict supervision. We are also able to accelerate the process in times of need. In our current situation we hope to produce a new generation of females within a few years, as you know them.” I soon learned that a Laken was a cylinder filled with the necessary fluids their offspring would need to develop. It was essentially a woman’s womb, but entirely man made. I guess they could mass produce babies in that way with no females around to do it for them, but I still thought you should at least know how to do it the old fashioned way. It did occur to me that one woman could only make one baby at a time, but still I thought it worth explaining to them. Maybe I could convince them to bring it back into fashion once they had women back amongst them.

“I believe that I have a lot to teach you, Nathan. I’m not sure that I can really convey the entire thing without giving you some kind of firsthand experience.” I couldn’t believe that I was even thinking about such a thing, but it wasn’t like I didn’t have this uncharacteristic and unstoppable lust just yearning to be expressed. Maybe it was the DNA connection or something, but I was ready to tear my clothes off and get some right then and there. They just really seemed to do it for me on whatever planet this was. Vaguely I also imagined this odd hormonal reaction probably had something to do with why I was taking this whole E.T. experience in stride. “It’s called sex and if you don’t know what it is, then you have no idea what you’re missing. I am more than happy to volunteer my DNA and an egg if it will benefit your people as much as you say, but I don’t think that’s the only answer you are looking for. Honestly the idea of a world with no sex kind of freaked me out.

I’m sorry, but I have no idea what you’re talking about Kiley. What we do may not be what you consider to be normal, but this is how it has always been done here on our world. Perhaps the reason you are having trouble understanding this is because we have not revealed our energetic form to you. You are now only seeing our more ancient form. Although it still serves us in many ways, it has become all but vestigial in others. Your idea of “sex” is one of those things that my people cast aside long ago. It is true that there are some disadvantages in utilizing the Laken. For some reason we lose a high percentage of our offspring in the process. It should not happen but it does. Our scientists have theorized that there is an intangible aspect to their growth and successful development that cannot be replicated outside of an actual body.  Anyway, we always lose half of our prodigy from the transplantation and we do wish that there was another way. If we could somehow merge with those eggs more successfully without damaging them, it would be ideal. Certainly it is worth investigating.” Still, I was unsure if he was prepared for what I was about to lay on him. I was not sure it was possible to be so clueless, and yet here we were on Planet Clueless. I wasn’t sure how he was going to take the little birds and bees talk I was about to lay on him, but I was unbelievably horny and one of these alien hunks was going to give it to me one way or another.

Chapter three

“I don’t know what to say except that what you describe sounds truly disgusting. I can’t even imagine something like that and why would any person put themselves through it in the first place?” I’d just gone over the basics of sex. I hadn’t even gone into anything kinky. “My god, but it must be so painful for a woman to be impaled like that. I mean, taking in another’s flesh at her very center! I don’t even want to think about it.” The way he was describing it was actually getting me pretty hot.

“I think that you would agree that it would be easier if it were done that way though. You wouldn’t have to worry about damaging the eggs or having a degradation of the seed in the laboratory. And it can actually be quite pleasurable for both male and female, despite your fears to the contrary. And besides, ‘don’t knock it ‘til you try it’ I always say.” Man, for an advances species, they sure were dumb.

I still didn’t wanna be here, but until I figured out a way to get back to earth, I figured I might as well make the most of it. And right now, making the most out of it felt pretty indistinguishable from getting laid. The thought then occurred to me that maybe this was all just one of those lucid dreams. It was a pretty kinky dream if that was the case. I sure had some imagination. Well, all the more reason to bring it back around to sex. How many times had I had dreams where I was too shy, or afraid or had one hang up or another? If this was a dream, then I was gonna make it a good one.

He looked up and then walked back over to the door. “I’m going to have to discuss this with the Elders. I don’t know what they’re going to say about something so radical, but it is my duty to report all findings, so I shall do just that. It is possible that in our evolution we have forget some things that may actually be of use to us at this stage. Perhaps we need to devolve in order to evolve again.” I was not sure what he was talking about, but figured he was saying he wanted to try bonking.

In the end it was me who he wanted to report to the “Elders”. They were about as skeptical as he had been, but decided in the end, as he had, to give it a shot, so to speak. They were pretty desperate, and since they could always do it their way later, they figured that there was no harm in trying, no matter how bizarre the whole thing sounded to them. And as far as the “Elders” thing, they did look a little older than Nathan, but hardly like the old wizened image we would have of elders. I surmised that their true age didn’t really come through in this physical form.

The one that happened to look most like an older version of Nathan stood up as he addressed me.” Since you brought this to our attention, Kiley, we would like to give you the option of picking the man with whom you wish to conduct this demonstration.”

“Um…demonstration?”, was all I could say.

“Yes, who do you pick to do this thing with?” Well, one thing at a time I reasoned. As far as who, my mind was already made up on that front. I had already made quite a connection with Nathan. “You may pick the male and we will also offer you the right to raise this child yourself if the seed takes in your womb. Of course, if it does in fact take, we will remove the new combination so that it may gestate in a Lacken. It’s the only way that we can keep an eye on any degenerative markers and make the necessary adjustments. We have also seen the full-of-baby form of your woman. We had wondered how you had reached that state. It appears most cumbersome and inconvenient. The Lacken will remove that inconvenience.” Man, someone should invent poetry for these guys, I thought, because they sure had a way of making the beautiful sound ugly.

“Well, I pick Nathan, as he calls himself with me,” I said, as I pointed to him. “But I have no intention of getting…” Even as I spoke the Elders were sitting up in their chairs in unison, almost as if they needed to vie for position to get a look.

“Whoa,” I said to throw some water on their collective curiosity. “I’m not about to take off my clothes and just do it in front of the whole room.” The truth was actually that I was about ready to do just that, but I was holding onto my last shreds of inhibitions. They were fading fast though as the “I’ll-fuck-anybody-tocin” running through my veins, was almost completely in control now. What I said, however, was “I’m going to need some privacy, or the deal is off. If you want my cooperation at all, then you will follow my wishes to the letter.” They seemed to honestly be concerned for my feelings and welfare and soon I got nods of approval that told me that they were willing to work within my rules. “I’m glad that you understand. I will take Nathan back to the room that I was in and we’ll just see what happens.” By this time I had seen several men that were making my loins ache and it was all I could do not to jump on any one of them, or even just on all of them at once. It had to have been that their particular DNA was triggering some primal mating instincts, I theorized. Either that or I should have called this place Planet Lust, as opposed to Planet Clueless. It was hard to say which name would win out.

It could have also been some pheromones that were making them irresistible to me. They probably didn’t even know that they were doing it. That was similar to my DNA theory, but different, really. It could have been a side effect to having a human in their midst. Whatever was going on, the result was that I wanted to fuck like I had never wanted to fuck before.

“We are having a bit of confusion as to why you feel you would need privacy, but we have seen that it is something your people seem to value. You do realize that you would be doing the exact same things whether you were in front of us or alone, right?”, they asked me. “You would also be feeling the same things as well as saying the same things. Everything would be the same, would it not? So, you can see why are having trouble understanding the need for ‘privacy’ as you call it. Although we are a bit perplexed as to this need to be alone, we will grant it, as it seems to be important to you. It is abundantly clear that as a society we do not see things as you do. What one does amongst us, we all do. Still, as I have said, we will, of course, honor your wishes.”

“Sir, don’t get me wrong, I appreciate that you are an open society and that you are comfortable with this one for all and all for one thing you’ve got going on, but this is just something that needs to be between me and Nathan. If after we are done, he wants to tell you all about it in vivid detail, then I really can’t stop him. I’m not saying that there aren’t women on my planet that aren’t into the whole exhibitionism thing, but I am not one of them. On earth we all have our own viewpoints and make our own decisions based on how we were raised, you know.” They saw my lips moving but somehow weren’t catching the words. I was losing the hormone battle too, but was still hanging in there.

“I’ll be blunt Kiley. We think your planet is pretty fucked up.” Oh, I thought. I didn’t think Elders spoke like that. We just don’t get all the fighting. And then there are all the beliefs systems and everyone saying ‘no, no MY beliefs are right’, Really?  Your peoples still seem to each subscribe to their own versions of the truth, each believing that theirs is the correct one. You all seem to be trapped in your individual perspectives, each believing you are seeing the ‘reality’ of things, when in truth you each only comprehend the slightest sliver of the truth of the oneness of all things. Rather than live in harmony, celebrating the many flavors of experience and contrast, your people seem to gravitate to using those differences as a means of comparison, and even attack, and kill each other as you seek to outdo your brother at every turn. It is all very confusing to us. There are even some of your people that are scrambling to feed themselves while others have so much to eat that they struggle to throw it away properly. And then the governments. Oh my God don’t get us started. But we are willing to set all that aside, because this joining of bodies thing you’ve got going on does intrigue us. We have heard your reasoning and believe there may be merit to what you say. Besides, regardless of our differences, the reality for us is that we must find a way to prolong the existence of our species, and so we are eager to learn this mating ritual you propose.”

“I guess that from your point of view we’re pretty backwards. I can also see that from your perspective we are not exactly technologically advanced either. I always thought that we were, but looking around this place, I see that we have a lot to learn. I really can’t dispute any of what you have said. I will tell you though that you guys may have solved world hunger and created peace in your time and all that, but you are still missing out with the ‘no sex’ thing you guys have going on here.”

“Perhaps you are right. We shall see. As you have been explaining your perspective we have been taking it all in, as you would say. We’ve decided that since you will be sharing with us your method of procreation in human form, we will show you how we are evolving towards a means of energetic procreation. If we can survive and continue to evolve our scientist postulate that eventually we will be able procreate in this way alone. For now however we still depend on physical form to propagate the species. We realize that you can’t change into energy, but in our experiments we have had some success creating a physical to non-physical connection.”

I guess I could have said no, but by now I was beyond turned on with all the talk of sex and these crazy hormone levels pumping through my body I was quite curious to explore whatever they had in mind. “I would be into that,” was the phrase that finally left my lips.

With that acquiescence, they transformed themselves into their energetic forms and were soon all around me. I could sense them all already poking and prodding in a tentative way. It was sort of the way one might check the tire pressure on a soccer ball before a big game. They were almost caressing me energetically as they sought to feel into my feelings. “That feels nice,” I chirped.

As I had become attuned to them as well I could see them bow as colored fields of energy that almost danced as they hung in the air. Even Nathan had changed into his higher energy state and was now reaching out to me with an electric blue colored energetic tendril. My body arched as I felt a wave of sexual euphoria as he made contact with only my arm.

The tendrils then bifurcated again and again until it seemed like there were a thousand tiny fingers of blue energy touching me all over. They were gently exploring my every pore, it felt like. At first they probed gently at the edges, so to speak. They were feeling their way into my energy, becoming synced to my vibration. Two of those fingers gravitated towards my breasts and began to titillate my nipples right through the thin black fabric of the dress I still wore. As I watched, mesmerized, the tendrils all moved down to grab the bottom hem of the sheer black fabric in one hundred places at once as they pulled it up past my hips and then over my head. Allowing the dress to fall to the floor, the thin wisps of energy then pulled my panties down my legs, even as my bra was unclasped. As the bra popped off, my full breasts were revealed to the open air. As I was revealed in all my naked glory, the blue hue changed to red and then yellow. As the color shifted I felt slightly different states of pleasure. It was like an overall body warmth or heating up almost as my very being seemed to pulse with the changes. It wasn’t foreplay exactly. I mean, nothing was happening, at least not that I could see, but it felt like foreplay nonetheless. I looked down and saw that my nipples were now being pulled away from my body even as I felt a wave of pleasure between my legs. I instinctively knew that Nathan was among those exploring my mound.

“Oh god, this feels so good. I thought I was the one who would show your people about pleasure. It looks like I still have a lot to learn myself.” Somehow I just knew it was Nathan that then darted a tendril into my pussy at that exact moment. “Um, is that you down there Nathan?” I breathed.

I wasn’t expecting an answer, but I got one nonetheless. It seemed to come as a thought in my head, I just want you to know that you’re safe with me, Kiley. I am finding it fascinating how well our energy is able to interact with your body.

More electrical fingers of blue spread my legs and were now exploring the lips of my pussy. Those same lips were then splayed open and I threw my head back in obvious enjoyment of their ministrations.

All of a sudden, and in a way I had never experienced before, I felt a wave of intense pleasure build up at my core. It was spreading without warning like a tsunami hitting on a clear day. “I’m cumming… I can’t believe it, it’s so fast…but I’m fucking CUMMMMING.” I was suddenly lifted into the air by these energy waves as I twisted and turned, seemingly weightless. I had just experienced my very first alien induced orgasm. It was like nothing I had ever felt. It was explosive in a way that just could not be compared to my past sexual experiences. Even my rabbit vibrator couldn’t compare.

I had never been so surrendered. I knew that at some level I was totally safe and in control, but at the same time totally out of control. They were so attuned to my vibe that they just knew what to do, and had no hesitation in doing it. My legs were spread so wide that I thought I was doing a complete split. I could feel tendril after tendril penetrating me one after another. They all wanted to find out what it was like to be with a woman in this way. They were caressing me at my very core. Some pushed deep indie while others just ticked at my opening. Still others caressed the walls of my love. It was almost an intellectual exploration for them, but it sure felt good. As a group or a community they were taking in my essence, even as I was taking them in. The Elders were all around and in me. I could feel Nathan as well and enjoyed the feeling of community as well as our connection. It was even hard to grasp how it felt it was so new. There was no power play in it. It was true that I was surrendered completely, but I also felt deeply honored as a woman.

My fingers were glowing as their energy coursed through my body. I looked down and I could see that my whole body was glowing in fact. My skin was showing this constant stream of blue light zigzagging up and down my torso, through my arms and legs and even up to my neck as I imagined they were stimulating the pleasure points in my brain. Whatever was happening, it felt amazing.

I just heard them in my mind again. Kiley, we find this exploration fascinating and we are very much looking forward to seeing what you can do with Nathan in his human form. You wouldn’t know it from their logical, detached tone, but they were still having sex with me. They were obviously enjoying it, but it wasn’t the same. I kind of felt bad for them actually. But then again I was going to show Nathan what it was like in human form. Maybe I would start a new trend for them. I expected that after I got through with him, they would never look at sex the same way again.

Even as I mused over this new adventure and what I could teach them I felt a fresh wave of pleasure erupt from between my thighs as it became apparent that they had discovered my clit.

“YESSSSSSSS.” I had no idea that their natural form would be so pleasing. A few tendrils were holding my lips back as a few others caressed my swollen red button lightly. I didn’t know how energy could suck on something, but that was exactly what I felt next. I don’t even know how many times I came, but I imagined it must have been a wave of six or seven times before they subsided with their ministrations and my body relaxed and I was able to bask in a gentle post orgasm peace unlike any I had ever felt on earth. Of course, I still missed the human touch of flesh on flesh, but the novelty more than offset that caveat. Plus I knew I would get the real thing soon enough. But for the moment, I was sated and exhausted. They were now just sort of being with me in the post coital bliss. They were still exploring the sensations. I guess it was the energetic version of cuddling. These guys are good, I thought with a smile.

I was lowered onto the ground and I felt the energy beings disperse one at a time, each leaving with a final little energetic caress of appreciation. it reminded me a little of a yoga class I had taken. At the time I had thought it was weird, but the teacher had said, “The light in me bows to the light in you.” That was what their final caresses felt like. Nathan had stayed around in his human form and I could see through my glazed and hazy eyes that he was putting his clothes back on. I guess they still had to do that. I lay there with my hand up to my chest, feeling my heart beating a million miles an hour, knowing full well that that was just one half of this alien encounter. Now it was going to be me teaching Nathan about what it was like to have sex with a woman in physical form.

“Nathan, that was amazing. When you had women you must have done that all the time.” I was gathering up my clothes and getting redressed. Despite what we had just experienced together I was still feeling a little bit vulnerable and exposed, standing there naked in front of him.

“Well, Kiley, what you don’t seem to understand is that, in whatever form we are, sex is just a means to an end for us. We have not previously connected great emotion to procreation. The Elders are even now trying to comprehend and fully integrate the experience you just shared with them. We are realizing that there is more to you humans than we had previously thought. You are showing us that there is a new dimension to this that we have not hitherto explored.

“Well duh,” was all that escaped my mouth initially. I could have told you that. “At the same time though there was also something in our coming together that was magical. Believe me, it was a big deal for me and I’m not just saying that to stroke your collective ego.” I could tell by the way they treated me as they departed that I had shown them something new, perhaps even new sides to themselves.

“You might not have seen this side of us, but we are actually a deeply spiritual people. We revere all beings and honor the constant lessons we are learning, one from another. We did not realize that sex could be our teacher as well. Now, I’m not sure why you picked me for this physical interaction, but I am keen to see exactly how this works in human form.” Apparently he had no idea what kind of pleasure he was in for. I realized that he was a virgin. I was going to be his teacher and take his virginity too. It was weird to look at this hot guy and see him as a virgin, but it was still the case. I was pretty confident that I would leave him satisfied.

Now, I have no idea what it feels like to have sex as a  man, but I, of course have seen the look on a man’s face while he was having sex with me. I had seen it on Brian’s face as I licked and sucked him into submission. I’ve even seen a few movies on the web, because you can’t go on the internet and not find sex. Some of the things I’d seen were tame and others were more extreme.  Some made me put my hand up to my mouth in total shock that it would even occur to somebody to do something like that. I wasn’t sure at the time how far I would go in my lesson with Nathan.

“I don’t think you truly understand what we are about to do, Nathan. What I told you might sound messy and unnecessary from your perspective, but I can assure you, you are going to like it. It may even surprise you how much you like it.” I didn’t tell him that my own experience was somewhat limited and I was really barely qualified to teach anyone anything about sex. I will admit that I was getting pretty excited thinking about what was to come though.

“Kiley, I am sure it will be an interesting experience. Let’s just get to it.” It was clear that he had no idea what he was in for. I’m not saying that I’m not open to the possibility that I will like it, but I am much more interested in the experience from what I believe you would call a clinical perspective.” He really knew how to turn a girl on. Well, we’d see. I was pretty sure he would rise to the occasion, so to speak, and I figured that worst case, if he was really uninspiring, I could always use my hand to get myself off in the end. Well, I thought, no time like the present.

I took his hand and I ran my fingertips over his palm. He looked at me wonderingly. I entwined my fingers into his and walked ahead of him, beckoning with my eyes for him to follow. I led him to my bed, such as it was. At least, this was where I had awoken. It was sterile looking, but the mattress was super comfortable. I took his hands and placed them squarely on my breasts. We might as well get to it, I thought. His eyes went wide with the feel of my nipples poking into the palm of his hands.

“This is very interesting, Kiley. Just touching you like this and feeling your nipples is having a profound effect on my penis.” I almost burst out laughing on the spot. No duh! I thought, for the second time in ten minutes. “I don’t know what’s happening exactly but I feel like I should be doing something, but I’m just not sure what that would be.” He looked utterly confused. Apparently this was his first erection. “It’s getting bigger,” was all he said. It was half statement and half question.

“Um, yes it is,” I replied as I saw his pants straining to contain what looked to be a massive rod beneath them.

“I assume you know what you are doing, because I’m at a complete loss. This is rather uncomfortable actually.”

“Nathan, you have nothing to worry about. You are going to like this.”

Chapter four

I decided that the best way to do this was to just get my hands dirty right away, so to speak. I had to remind myself that he had zero idea of what to expect, so I couldn’t really get it wrong. I was the more experienced one, not that that was saying much. “Nathan, that is called a hard on. It’s nothing to worry about and it’s natural for you to feel this way. If you were fifteen, you would have one almost all the time,” I said with a wink. He still looked a little worried and was now pulling his waistband out so he could more closely examine his swollen manhood.

“I don’t know about this. Maybe I should go and see the doctor. This is uncharted ground for us. What if it keeps growing?. We are vaguely aware of how our bodies were once used in this regard, but that was millennia ago. We are not even used to spending extended periods in physical form. More to the point we are certainly not accustomed to resorting to such base functions to continue our line. At least we never have been before. But perhaps that will change.”

“Nathan, you don’t have to go and see the Dr. and believe me, everything that you’re experiencing right now is quite normal.” I walked up to him and put his hands on the straps of my dress. I just needed to get him out of his head. He instinctively knew what to do. He slipped them off my shoulders, allowing the dress to fall easily from my frame. Once again I was in a vulnerable position in front of him. His eyes had begun to take on an eager look. He didn’t seem to know exactly what to do, but he was certainly looking me over.

He seemed nervous, unsure of what to do with his hands, so once again I took them and placed them on my bra enclosed breasts. He saw the cups overflowing and I reached behind and undid the snap, so that he was now seeing them in their full glory. “I can’t explain it, but I think I want to taste them.” I wasn’t going to argue. This was going to be fun after all.

“I don’t see any harm in that, Nathan, but please try not to get overzealous. Tongue, but no teeth, ok? Not too much teeth,” I corrected myself. “There’s nothing wrong with a little nip here and there, but no biting.” I had taken on a school teacher tone. I wondered vaguely if this was what the ‘librarian fetish fantasy’ was all about. He leaned down slowly, mesmerized by the sight that was in front of him as he started to lick at them gently, making my nipples harder than stone. He was making a soft cooing sound, or maybe it was a moan or some kind of gasp of surprise, I didn’t know what was going through his head, and I suppose it really didn’t matter, but you would have thought he had just seen his first mermaid, or discovered the fountain of youth.

“These mammary glands of yours are fascinating. I particularly like the tactile qualities they exhibit, with their smooth softness. Furthermore the rougher darker nipples are highly stimulating. I am not sure why I feel the need to put my mouth on them.” This was really not the kind of talk that I wanted during sex. There had to be a way to shut him up and get him out of his head. I never thought I’s have the problem of a guy not thinking with his dick.

“If you use the word ‘fascinating’ again, I am going to hit you.” He just continued to rub my tits like he was polishing a couple of headlights. I kissed him just to be sure he would stay quiet.

Now he was looking at me from 2 inches away as my lips were plastered to his. I darted my tongue into his surprised mouth. He responded in kind and we were soon making out. I ran my hands down his body until I got the bottom of his shirt in my hands. I quickly removed it. With the shirt gone Nathan was revealed in all his Adonis-like glory. For an alien, it sure looked like he hit the gym pretty hard. I couldn’t get over his muscle development. I didn’t really understand the relationship between their physical and non-physical forms, but I imagined this is the form he thought I would like, so he in turn had just thought it into being. That was my best guess as to how it worked, at least.

First I touched and caressed his chest for a moment. I rubbed his thick pecs and allowed my fingers to linger around his nipples as I saw his eyes register that new sensation as well. Then I decided it was time to go for the gold. I boldly stuck my hand right down the front of his pants. We were still kissing and I felt him jerk as I stroked his manhood with long deliberate movements. I could already feel the wetness at the tip. I touched the sticky substance, and then withdrew my hand so I could taste it. I stepped back, so that he could see me suck the sticky pre-cum off my finger. I saw his jaw drop slightly lower. I think that deep down he knew what was coming next.

He grabbed me by the shoulders and easily pushed me up against the bed, until I fell back with my legs splayed wide. I was nude except for my panties. He stood over me with the bulge in his pants bigger than ever as he stared at my crotch.

“I have to see it,“ is all that he said. By ‘it’, I assumed he meant that he wanted to see my pussy. He looked so desperate that he reminded me of the guy I lost my virginity too in the backseat of a car. It was not all that memorable an experience sexually speaking, except for the look on that kid’s face. You would have thought he had just spent years wandered the pussy desert and I was the first one he had come upon. This, of course, made sense, because I was his first. It also made sense that Nathan, another virgin, reminded me of him.

“I am beginning to wonder why we never found a way to do this before,“ was all he could add, as he stood there staring between my legs.

“Can we please stop talking, Nathan? “ He was too far away to slap. Instead I reached out and grabbed his cock through his pants. I instantly had my hands full and it had to be a good few inches bigger than anything that I had ever had before. I made short order of his pants as they were only held up by some sort of elastic waistband. He wore nothing underneath and I guided his legs to step out of them until he stood naked before me, revealing the object of my desire.

It looked to be perfect size with a huge plum sized head that looked to be even wider than the shaft. I had no idea how I was even going to suck something like that but I was determined to give it my best effort – for the sake of galactic peace and understanding, of course.

I should say that from the moment I had woken up on this strange world, I had been thinking about how I could get back home. Nothing had presented itself yet, but I had determined that as soon as we were finished with this “experiment”, I was going to question him on how I could get back to earth. Initially he had only told me that I was to remain here indefinitely, but now that I understood that they could just extract some of my DNA and use their Laken method, I knew that they wouldn’t really need me. Maybe I could ask him right after he came. That would be when he was the most vulnerable, after all.

As I sat on the edge of the bed, I grabbed his recently freed cock at the base and squeezed it tightly, moving my fingers up to the top as if I were squeezing out a thick tube of toothpaste back home. I was rewarded by a few drops of clear pre-cum at the tip. I brought my mouth closer to his meat, keeping my eyes on his the entire time. He looked like he was about to either explode or pass out with anticipation. I licked the few drops off with the tip of my tongue and his knees literally began to buckle. He had to reach out for the metal frame of the bed to keep himself from falling. Just then I took his fat head in and felt it pressing on my tongue as it fought for space in my mouth. The salty and sweet taste of his meat only made me want it more. I began relaxing my mouth and jaw to take him even deeper. I still had eye contact and was rewarded by the look of absolute ecstasy that was on his face. Finally I had figured out how to shut him up as well.

I allowed his cock to reach until it was nudging at the back of my mouth before I took a deep breath and actually allowed it to slide those last remaining inches into my tight constricting throat. This may have been for his benefit…but that was exactly why it turned me on to do it. I felt a flush wash over my sex as he took a sharp inhale as he felt himself slide so deeply into my waiting mouth. Finally I withdrew my head off his cock, sucking at it even as it allowed it to slide out of my mouth to freedom.

The thing I think I found the most pleasurable about this experience was that he wasn’t forcing me or putting pressure on me to perform. He didn’t try to press down on my head or fuck my face with abandon or any of that shit you see in pornos. I mean, I had just deep throated him…but because I wanted him to feel good.

I sucked on him a little longer, just bobbing my mouth on the top 2 or 3 inches until I could tell he was going to cum any moment if I didn’t ease off. He actually pulled free at the same time, perhaps aware at some primal level himself that his fun would end if he spilled his seed into me too quickly. I reverted to grabbing him again in my hand as I just licked at his head. I was soaking my panties as I could see a few more drops of clear fluid glistening at the tip of his head. The shaft has swelled and the veins along the entire length were throbbing. As I began to stoke him again, his breath came heavier until he was almost letting out a moan with each firm caress.

“Kiley, oh my God, what the hell is that and why does it feel so fucking good?” I’m not sure if this was his first time cursing, but he seemed to be a fast learner. He certainly had no trouble appreciating my touch, and apparently he was beginning to learn the basics of talking dirty.

“Whatever it is….whatever it is…is…is …coming. Something’s happening!” As he said this he grabbed at the bedframe even harder and almost collapsed on me as his legs seemed to lose function. I had to struggle to keep his cock aiming in my direction, as my intention was to catch his cum in my mouth. I knew this turned a man on too. That first blast caught us both by surprise, but most of his load did indeed shoot into my waiting mouth. As he now rested his chest on the bed, his tool released a second spurt that traced a sticky line across my cheek. He was moaning softly from the pleasure as well as the wonder of what had just happened. In awe of this new sensation, he rolled over onto his back so that his legs still dangled off the bed while his cock stood upright, apparently ready for more.

I licked him clean, taking a moment to clean his remaining essence off my face as well. I could only imagine what releasing his first load had felt like. He seemed pretty content with himself. For a moment I was afraid that was going to be it. My crazy space sex drive, or whatever it was, was not yet quenched, despite the intense day I had already logged. Just when I was afraid he was going to fall asleep, I could see he was already regaining interest in my body as he propped himself up on one elbow.

“Oh my God, Kiley … can we do that again?”

“Of course we can do it again Nathan. But, did you see what I did there? The way I took your penis…your cock, in my mouth and sucked on it until you exploded in my mouth? Now it’s your turn to do that for me.”

“But I don’t understand…how is this going to aid in procreation? My seed…”

This time I shut him up before he could get back in his head.  “No. More Talking. For. You.” I said, punctuating each word by driving my nipple and most of my breast into his face and open mouth. “As a matter of fact I want you to just listen to me now, and do what I say. Can you do that?” I withdrew my nipple from his mouth to allow him the use of his vocal chords for a moment.

“I am not sure what exactly is happening, but I want to do whatever you want me to do.” That worked for me.

Chapter five

He was looking at me for some kind of approval or maybe guidance and I just looked back at him with my finger in my mouth. “Take off my panties.” He seemed pretty ready to do as I said. He didn’t just take off my panties, he practically ripped them off as I now lay on the bed beside him. “I’m glad to see that you’re so ready, but just remember that part of seduction and foreplay is in the slow buildup.” He looked like he was about to speak again, so I just held my finger to my lips and he closed his mouth.

He seemed to be looking to me for direction, but I just motioned with my hand that he could proceed as he wished. Apparently gaining some confidence, and direction, he opened up my knees as his fingertips slowly touched the petals of my sex and spread them open delicately. “So beautiful. So delicate and sweet looking. You are so wet,” he said. His dirty talk would need some polish, but he was getting the idea. At least he hadn’t called them “fascinating.”  But of course I was wet! I was dying to have him inside me. My pussy was practically sopping in preparation to receive his thick manhood. “I just want to look at you for a moment.” He added. Oh, that was a good line, I thought. And even better because he actually meant it. He really appeared mesmerized by the sight of my waiting pussy, which was plump and engorged itself from my own growing anticipation.

“So, like I was saying, you saw how I gave you pleasure with my mouth, right? Now, it’s your turn to do the same for me.” Whatever instincts he had in this human form seemed to be kicking in. He brought his head up to my opening and lightly kissed my mound, like I had done with his mouth. Then his tongue slid right over me as he parted my lips, licking me from just above my asshole right up to my clit. He began to explore and seemed to relish alternating between nibbling at my lips and then tracing my opening teasingly with his tongue. Finally he began to delve deeper into me with his outstretched tongue.

“Um Nathan. I don’t know where you learned to do that, but that is just the way I like it,” I said, as I began to get a little breathless. He was fluttering his tongue, moving in and out of me like he knew exactly where I wanted to be caressed. Finally he discovered my clit. He spread me gently as he first licked around it and then began to lick and suckle it directly. I couldn’t help it anymore and it was my turn to moan. In a voice that was building along with my pleasure, I uttered, in a voice that had to have been at least an octave below my usual register, “Yes, like that Nathan…”

I thrashed and pushed my sex against his mouth, while holding the back of his head in my passion. I tossed my head back and closed my eyes as he continued to lick all around my most intimate place. My juices smeared over his face as he went at my pussy with total abandon. His ardor was turning me on more by the moment.  Most men would have kissed it maybe a few times and then wanted to get on to the main attraction, but he seemed more than content to stay right where he was, which was fine by me.

“Oh Nathan I am going to cum.” I felt the pressure build until my slippery fluid flooded my open sex. As my body convulsed in ecstasy, his lips remained firmly attached between my legs, greedily licking up my juices. He began to rub my clit with his thumb as I bucked underneath him. “Oh my God, that was amazing Nathan, “He knew enough to ease off as the waves of pleasure subsided. My breasts were heaving with my erratic breathing as I basked in a moment of post-orgasmic bliss.

I was laying there completely out of it, satiated and my skin still tingling from the experience as he sat between my legs. “I liked that better than talking,” was all he said. All I could do was laugh. At the same time I saw that his manhood had finally decided to take a breather. “Is it ok?” he asked me, looking concerned.

“Oh I am sure it is fine,” I replied, as I grabbed his now soft warm flesh. I pulled him closer to me until we were kissing again, mouth to mouth. My body was absolutely craving him now. I couldn’t have said why, but despite all the weirdness of the situation, I did feel a strange connection to this man…to this alien. I wanted him inside me. I wanted to see his face as he shot his cum deep in my womb. I could not deny the ultimate goal of this lesson any longer. It was clear we were drawn together by raw animal magnetism, one for the other, and that it needed to be satisfied now.

“I want you inside me now Nathan, but please, you have to go slowly. I will need time to adjust to you as you enter me.” He had quickly gotten hard again as we kissed. He looked very eager, and I just wanted to be sure he wasn’t going to just ram it in.  Slowly he brought himself close to me until I could feel the wide head of his cock pushing insistently at my sex. I held him by the base and began to rub him against me, smearing my wetness on him as I pushed him against my lips. Slowly I could feel them releasing as I began to feel him entering me. My lips opened and began to stretch more fully to accommodate him, until finally the head was fully engulfed my yearning hole. “Pull back out and then give it to me a little bit deeper…yeah like that…”, I said, as I realized that he already knew intuitively what I wanted. We were moving in sync now as he began thrusting deeper and deeper between my parted legs. My alien was a good student. I had almost forgot I was who-knows-how-many light years from earth. At one point he pulled out, leaving me empty, only to drive himself back inside of me so I felt his girth all the more fully. As he began to pump his hips in earnest, his cock head was slowly making progress as he penetrated me a little deeper with every stroke. My tight sheath was slowly expanding to make room in my belly for all of him. He must have been three quarters of the way in and I already felt filled to the brim, my pussy stretched more and more, even as his head reached new depths as it pushed into me. I had to put my hand on his chest to tell him to slow down for a moment. He seemed to know and he just stopped for a moment, just slightly pivoting his hips a bit so I could fully relax into embracing him. I could feel my pussy grabbing him like a vise and squeezing him. The image of a tube of raw cookie dough came to mind as I began to pump my hips against him, driving him deeper still inside me.

“Kiley, you spoke the truth about this experience. This is beyond anything I could have imagined. I could conceptualize, but I had no idea I could feel so good in so many ways all at once. I feel…I don’t understand it…I feel like…like I never want to be away from you…I feel like I want to take care of you and protect you..” It was clear he was even having problems forming sentences as he struggled to make sense of so many emotions as well as sensations. “And the way my …what do you say…my cock…the way my cock feels inside of you…I feel like I am home. Can we do this forever? I mean…” I hooked my legs around his back as I spread myself even wider for him. He trailed off mid-sentence as he took the cue and suddenly drove his full length inside me. The pleasure mixed with a little pain as I stretched to encompass his whole shaft as I finally felt his balls slap my ass. At the same time, his legs and pelvis came fully against my pussy. The pleasure of his whole body pounding against me was almost too much to take.

“Kiley, I don’t know how your species gets anything done,” he said breathlessly, and with complete sincerity, as he continued his forceful thrusts.

I almost burst out laughing for at least the second time that day. Instead, I reached around and grabbed his ass, digging my nails into the surface of his cheeks and pulling him into me. The connection and the moment sent me into another wave of convulsing pleasure as I climaxed around his buried shaft.

I knew he must be close to cumming himself but I wanted to extend our pleasure just awhile longer, so I pulled him out of me and got up on all fours on the bed. I turned away from him and presented him with my ass. He looked at me puzzled for a split second as I shook my ass in his face, before he saw the allure of the posture in about a split second. He stuck his face right in my ass and licked my wetness for an instant before bringing his hips over to meet mind.

“Is this what you want?” he said. He was seriously asking a question. Rather than speak, I bowed my head and shoulders, and allowed my back to arch so he could see I was ready to take him again.

He did not need any coaching this time as he plunged his length into my waiting lips. He held my ass firm. “Fuck me Nathan”, I cried. And he did exactly that. Only this time he managed to make it even more sensual as he plunged into my waiting gap. With his knees on the bed he pulled my hips back to meet his, as we pumped against each other. He was breathing heavy now and I knew he was about to explode inside of me. I couldn’t wait to feel his heat spray my depths.

“I can’t stop it,” he panted.

“I don’t want you to…I want you to cum inside me,” I cried in response, as I pushed my pussy even wider onto his cock as his balls slapped against my clit. It was too much and I felt my own orgasm building inside me like a volcano about to blow. Suddenly he let out a deep guttural cry as he released a hot stream of cum deep in my belly. My pussy was convulsing as I too screamed in the throes of passion. For a moment it was just juices and sweat and the heat of our bodies as we were both lost all thought in the bliss of our union. Oh my God it felt so good to be so close to him. I realized that there was something about the combination of his sexual innocence as well as surprising prowess that felt perfect for me. I had to admit the having-sex-with-an-alien-on another-planet made it pretty hot too. Finally, both of us spent I fell onto my belly as he slumped on top of me. His hot breath came softly in my ear.

“That was incredible Kiley.” Thank you for sharing your body with me in that way.”

“Really, it was my pleasure Nathan,” I smiled back at him.

Then he looked at me a little more seriously. “Thank you,” he said again. “If it is alright with you, we will go to the laboratory a little later, after we have …recovered … from this, and they will take our creation from your belly. Is that acceptable to you?”

“Of course Nathan, I would not have engaged with you in this way had I not understood your motivations. I just hope I have been able to teach you something about connection, sex, and maybe even love. I also can see that your people revere life, and that I will be giving not just one life, but many. I only ask that my offspring receive the same love and reverence you have shown to me.”

“Of course Kiley. We can speak more of this…but now I am aware of a strange sensation. I feel very…very close to you. I appreciated you and how you would be of service to my people before, but this is different somehow. I want to be near you more. I want to be touching you, even though that’s all I have been doing. I want to be touching you more. Or just be next to you,” he said as he reached out a hand and caressed my face.

“Well, people can say whatever they want about you aliens, but you are alright with me,” I replied. I kind of liked him to. What initially was probably just hormonal lust had grown into a real connection. I hope he wasn’t seriously falling for me, because connection or not, I still wanted to get back home. “So your people have gotten what you want, right? So can you send me back to earth now, please?” I was shamelessly caressing his chest now. I had to use what tricks I could to shift gears and find a way to get back on honest to goodness terra firma.

“Well, Kiley, I would have to say that I would rather you stayed. I am sure the Elders would like to experience this for themselves as well. But the truth is that you have served your purpose. It would go against all we stand for to hold you against your will. The truth is also that, with your fresh genetic contribution, we will be able to seed a generation of younglings with enough genetic diversity to ensure the survival of our species. I believe you have also taught us a valuable lesson in the merits of physical connection. You truly will be the mother to a new generation of my people, and for that we are all eternally grateful. Of course we will honor your wishes and send you home.

“Thank you Nathan,” I said as I kissed him on the lips. “And thank you for the adventure of a lifetime as well.”

“I should be the one to thank you Kiley. What you have shown me is beyond words. It is almost beyond my comprehension. My people have gained much in their evolution, but now I see that they have lost much as well.  I believe things will be changing around here. It will take a few years to bring this next generation to maturity, but it won’t be soon enough for me,” he said with a smile.

***

After we had dressed we did indeed head towards the laboratory where their team were able to extract the samples they needed as well as the product of my union with Nathan. It was a painless procedure, leaving only a small reddish welt that they assured me would fade in a few days’ time.

My next stop was to bid farewell to the Elders. Nathan had spoken with them and essentially made sure that I could, in fact head home. After his full report it was determined that this was the proper course of action.

“You have been of great service to our people Kiley,” one of the Elders said, in what had to be the understatement of the light-year. We are grateful for all you have given us, both through our shared experience, as well as in the form of the safeguarding of our very survival. Your progeny will be honored, cared for and loved. Our people are in your debt. We shall return you to your rightful place and time. We will make it as seamless for you as possible.

With this Nathan and a sort of honor guard led me to a room I had not seen before. It looked like some sort of control room, at the center of which was a glass enclosed bed.

I still wore my little black dress as Nathan led me inside. “I will never forget you Kiley,” he said simply, as he once again kissed me on the cheek. Then he reached out and first grabbed my ass and then my breast in a half playful, half longing way. “I will miss many things about you. But in a few years we will have a new generation of woman, thanks to you”.

“One last thing”, he said. “You have literally saved my people,” he added profoundly. As he said this he removed a pendant from a pocket and placed it around my neck. It was on a simple chain and was no more than a metal ring, surrounding a bright blue flat crystalline stone. It was perhaps the size of a quarter and it was dazzling. “If you are ever in need, or if there is any way we may be of service to you in the future, all you need do is hold this gate stone in your hands and think of us. Your thoughts will reach us.”

With that he guided me onto the bed, turned, and gave me one last solemn bow. Again I was reminded of my crazy new age yoga teacher. “Namaste Nathan”, I said with a smile. He seemed to accept my words with the reverence they were intended for, and with that he closed the door to the chamber. The last thing I remembered seeing was Nathan’s smiling face as I lay my head back on the pillow.

Epilogue

I awoke with a start, the smell of stale beer heavy in my nostrils. There was also the distant sound of voices and the low thump of the bass coming from some song or another. What the hell...I thought. I raised my head and opened my eyes. It was light out and I raised my hand to shield my eyes. As I did so, raising myself onto one elbow I looked over and saw Brian lying sound asleep beside me. He looked content enough, with covers pulled up around him as he snored away.

But what was going on.  I felt really disoriented, and was having trouble piecing the previous night together. Wasn’t there some…hadn’t I been somewhere…Yeah, what a crazy dream…Was it a dream? I looked down and saw I was fully dressed in a thin little black dress. Right, Jennifer lent it to me. And where was I? Don’t tell me I stayed the night at a frat house, I thought. Ugh, I anticipated the walk of shame I would have to endure on my way out. But that felt like nothing really. I just felt so weird. Slowly it came back to me…I had had this amazing dream where I had saved a people from extinction, all by having sex. I laughed to myself. I must have drank a lot, because I didn’t even remember passing out. I had been at the party and then I thought Brian …that was Brian, right, I thought Brian and I had been hooking up, but that was it. Then I remembered nothing. There was probably grain alcohol in the punch. That shit was dangerous.

But what a crazy dream. That guy Nimbo or Nandrew…what was his name in the dream? Well, he was sweet…and God, I had never had dream sex like that before! Man, I had to pee too. Wearily, and definitely nursing a bit of a hangover I headed toward the bathroom. As I did so I caught sight of myself in the cheap full length mirror on the back of the door. There, glowing a beautiful bright blue in the morning sun, and suspended by a silver chain from my neck, was, incredibly, a dazzling blue pendant…The moment in the chamber and Nathan’s words came back to me.

“Holy fucking shit … ,”was all that escaped my lips…

THE END

Abducted by the Alpha Alien

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter One

“Good morning, Pria.”

Pria opened her eyes and squinted into a bright white light that was shining above her head. She didn’t recognize the voice, and searched futilely for its source. It was a man’s voice she was fairly sure, though much more musical than the voices she normally heard. There was something pleasing about it, an ethereal quality that made her chest swell with comfort. But who was he?

“Don’t try to move, you’ve been sedated.”

Sedated? But why?

Pria went against the man’s request and tried sitting up. She panicked as she realized the helplessness of her body and she tried to speak, but all she succeeded in doing was opening her mouth.

“No need to be afraid, Pria,” the man said soothingly. She wished he would never stop talking. But who was he? And why had she been sedated? Something horrible must have happened to her. She couldn’t remember though. Had she been in a car accident maybe? Was this a hospital?

“I’m sure you have many questions. Unfortunately, the solution we have given you won’t allow you to ask any of them for quite a while yet. I can assure you that you are going to be fine. No harm will come to you. You are in a safe place.”

The way he was speaking gave her goosebumps. Had she finally gone off the deep end? Pria closed her eyes tightly and tried to remember something, anything. But everything was blank.

“I’m going to leave you alone now. You will probably be in and out of consciousness for a while longer. When you’re feeling better I’ll be back to explain more.”

Pria opened her eyes quickly, afraid of the prospect of being left alone in the strange room without any knowledge of what was happening with her. The man seemed to sense this and looked over her so that she could see his face.

She inhaled sharply. She must really have landed herself in the loony bin. He looked mostly like a man, but there were some marked differences. For one thing, his head was bigger, and proportioned differently. His eyes were shimmering down at her, a color she had never seen before. It looked like a combination of blue, green, and silver. He smiled kindly at her and she felt her heart warm despite herself. Whether she was insane or not, at least this man was there looking over her. For some reason she felt completely trusting of him, and closed her eyes as she was pulled back into a deep slumber.

***

Zander left the room where Pria was lying immobile. He had taken her aboard the Legend, a ship he co-captained with Captain Kane. He had stopped for a while to fuel up and had asked him for help. He had finally found the woman who was the key to fighting the sinister virus that was plaguing the galaxy. Once they were able to perfect the vaccine, nobody would be at the mercy of the terrible Codans, who had taken the opportunity to provide relief from the symptoms in the form of hyper-addictive drugs and a fear campaign that was in the process of enslaving entire masses of people all over the universe.

He had never seen a human before, and she made him nervous. He felt a stirring as he looked at her, something unlike anything he had ever felt. She was profound and exotic, he decided. So much different from the women he saw of his own race, the Driads. According to Captain Kane, the humans were the key. Capt. Kane had discovered a woman whose genetic sequence had unlocked the secrets of the vaccination.

Unfortunately, it had turned out to be more complicated than that. In order for the vaccine to work, they needed part of it to contain blood of another human – the type who could potentially carry the disease should she come into contact with it. She wouldn’t die. Instead, she would spread it wherever she went. That was a huge risk, but Kane had entrusted him with finding Pria and keeping the carrier safe. If the Codans knew such a person existed, they would immediately turn her into a living bio-weapon. The crew on the Legend would have to be extremely careful and deliver her to Kane as quickly as possible. But not before they made sure she was completely compatible with their needs.

“Captain Zander,” Shef exclaimed, turning the corner. He stopped, leaning against the wall and panting. Shef had been his right hand man since Kane had entrusted him with the Legend, and the small, older man had immediately grown on him. Zander had been afraid he would mess up being in charge of so many people, but with Shef there at his side, it was almost impossible. Shef was always on top of things, and seemed to know just what was needed before anyone else knew that something was lacking.

“Hey Shef. What’s wrong?”

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” Shef said, taking in a long, shuddering breath. “Codans.”

“What? Here?”

Shef, unable to get any more words out, nodded. Zander pursed his lips and ran with Shef to the dock, where Shef pointed out into the massive open space beyond. Zander squinted as he peered out, his eyes searching for the ship. Sure enough, a huge black ship was in the distance, hovering near a gigantic meteor that was spinning slowly.

Zander studied the monstrosity. He had never seen one up close. It looked kind of circular, with a triangular piece cut out at the front, like it was missing a piece of pie. But Zander’s whimsical thoughts were lost on the Codans, who were bloodthirsty tyrants that would stop at nothing for domination.

“I don’t think they have seen us yet,” Shef said.

“Good, then maybe we can get away. If they get their hands on any of this new information, that’s it for us.”

“Right,” Shef said with a nod. “Let’s go.”

They raced to the bay, and Zander’s heart thudded in his chest. He still wasn’t very comfortable with being in control of such a large ship. He had only just been promoted, and having all the people on the ship’s lives in his hands was intimidating. He was terrified of failing them, and failing Kane. Their mission was a noble one, one that could liberate the thousands of races in the galaxy and keep the deadly virus at bay once and for all. One mistake and he could ruin everyone’s chances at liberation.

“Hyper drive!” Zander ordered. He paced until he heard the familiar charging sound and the ground began to shudder under his feet. Soon, they were traveling at warp speed through the stars, leaving the Codan ship far behind them.

Chapter Two

Pria opened her eyes in alarm. The room was shaking, and there was nobody in sight to tell her what was going on. She tried to speak but couldn’t get any words out. Whatever she had been given was still working on her.

“It’s all right,” the same musical voice that had spoken to her before said soothingly. She felt a warm pressure on her shoulder that sent a jolt of longing through her, but the hand seemed far away, as if it weren’t really there at all. Or maybe it was an impression from a dream.

“I’ll keep you safe,” the mysterious stranger said. “There will be a few loud noises soon, but after that things will be back to normal. It’s just the engines. We have to pick up speed or we will all be in danger.”

Engines? Was she being transported in some kind of cargo train? What the hell was happening to her?

“Don’t try to move or talk, the danger will soon pass. Don’t be alarmed. We will make sure you’re all right. I have to stake my own life on yours, so trust me, you are precious and you can count on my utmost protection.”

The man’s words soothed her, and she turned her eyes up, squinting past the bright lights. She could make out his silhouette. He was tall; handsome and muscular. But there was something so strange about the way he looked. She wondered if maybe he had a deformity. Or maybe she was hallucinating from whatever drugs she had been pumped full of. Lord knew she felt a little sick to her stomach. There was no telling what was in her system.

But despite that, her eyes lingered hungrily on him. He was wearing a tight black suit that showed off the angles of his muscular body and the generous bulge near his groin. Not only was he handsome, but he was well-endowed. She made a note of this as she tried to force herself to remember anything from the time before she was sedated.

All that came back to her were confusing fragments, like those of a dream. Memories of her boyfriend Paul telling her that it was over, that he wanted to see other people. Things had been rocky for a while, and although he had been a bit abusive toward her, she had done her best to stick with him through thick and thin. They had been together since high school and she had helped to support him through college. But despite that, he still believed that he could do better than Pria and had been flirting with a woman from the grocery store for a few months before they broke up. She had been mildly tolerant of his obvious flirting, but when they broke up she realized that he had been serious and had the audacity to do it right in front of her. It was infuriating.

Had she killed him? Was that why she was being detained? Maybe in a fit of rage she had just blacked out and done the worst to him. Lord knew he deserved it. Or maybe she’d had a mental breakdown. She didn’t think she cared that much about him, but, frankly, her career was in the toilet as it was. She’d had to hold off on her own education to put Paul through school, and she had gone into debt to pay off his loans. It took everything she had to help him thrive, thinking that they would be able to live the rest of their lives out together as husband and wife. But he had never even mentioned proposing, and had probably just been using her from the start.

Pria groaned and leaned back on the pillow. It was exquisitely soft. She almost felt like a princess on it. Was she covered up? Was she tied down? Anything might give her a clue about her whereabouts. But still, her neck was paralyzed and she couldn’t see down to her body. All she could take in were the vague shapes around her peripheral vision, something like large machines, and the metallic ceiling. Maybe it really was some kind of armored car, taking her off to the psych ward or the police station.

Suddenly the whirring noise stopped and the room stopped rumbling.

“There, the ship has slowed down. You see? Nothing to be afraid of. It was just a little bump in the road so to speak.”

The man came into her sights again and flashed her a dashing smile. Something about his proportions…his mouth was a little too big, but that just seemed to make his smile all the more radiant. And his hairstyle was strange. Long black hair, but thin and intricate spiral designs were shaved into his head, showing smooth bald skin underneath. And those eyes. They seemed to see right through her.

She was trying so hard to move or speak, to fight off the sedation and regain some control over her situation. Finally, a squeak. He perked up upon hearing the noise and turned his intense gaze upon her, quirking one eyebrow as if he were listening intently. It was an expression no other man had ever given her before.

“Who are you?” she whispered. Finally, some control. She reveled in her victory for a moment as he gazed at her.

“Most people can’t speak for weeks after that,” he murmured to himself, shocked.

What did he mean by that? After what? She felt suddenly afraid.

He seemed to sense the fear in her and his face softened.

“No, it’s nothing bad. Well at least, I’m trying to compliment you. My name is Zander. I’m going to come back tonight and then we can see what we can do to get you to feeling a bit better and understand your situation.”

Zander nodded at her courteously and turned his back. Pria let her eyes roam his body greedily as he walked out of her range of vision. He moved gracefully, fluidly almost, as if he were from another world. His movement matched the musical sound of his voice, and he paused just as he was about to leave her peripheral vision, almost as if he could sense that she wanted just a few more precious moments with the graceful curve of his body as it moved away.

Chapter Three

Zander walked through the doors of the holding chamber and they slid closed behind him. He pushed through the doorway of the observation chamber and stood over the scientists who were huddled inside, pouring over a steady stream of data that was coming from the machines hooked up to Pria’s body.

“How was it that she was able to speak?” Zander demanded. Humans were never able to recover so quickly.

“She must have immense willpower,” one scientist, Able, said. “And possibly a genetic predisposition to drug intolerance. If she is truly the one Korda told me about, then this is a great sign.”

“I see,” Zander said, pressing his hand against the two-way mirror. He gazed at Pria lying on the table, strapped down as if she were some kind of prisoner. It made his heart ache. The poor woman had no idea what was going on. He wished he could stay in there, soothing and comforting her. It was the only way he could find peace within himself about what they were doing to her.

“How are her readings?” Zander asked finally, turning away from the helpless woman. If he continued to stare at the way her flowing auburn hair lay on her delicate shoulders, and the way her ample bosom rose and fell against the wires connected to her chest, he wouldn’t be able to get anything done for the rest of the night. He had never been so entranced by another being before.

“They’re sensational,” Able said, shaking his head in disbelief. “I can’t believe a creature like this exists in the universe. I want to send a sample of her blood to Korda and Capt. Kane right away.”

“All right, leave that to me. I’ll be going in tonight for the next round of testing, but it will require complete privacy. I’ll get a sample of her blood then. But I don’t want anybody else going in that room, is that clear? Just because she might be immune to the virus, doesn’t mean she is immune to the communicable diseases from our planet. And I’ve been hearing you sniffling this past week, so please just stay put. She’s far too valuable.”

“I understand, of course.”

“Not even in the suits, do you understand?”

“Anything you wish, Captain.”

“Thank you.”

“She trusts you, Captain,” a scientist who was usually shy said. Krill’s face was flushed when she said it and she was repressing a knowing smile. He had always suspected that she had a crush on him, but he didn’t have time for romance and she had never been bold enough to make a move, so everything was all right. It shocked him how Pria was holding his attention. He’d never been particularly fixated on anybody specific before.

Krill’s words sent a jolt of excitement through Zander’s chest. The first human he had ever seen actually trusted him. Krill had it in her charts, documented proof that the human was responding to him biologically and mentally much the same way he felt he was being pulled toward her. They ignited each other’s pleasure centers. Hopefully, that would still be the case when he admitted the truth to her about where she was and how she had gotten there.

“Great job, everybody,” Zander said, ignoring what Krill said and tucking it away to secretly examine later. “Don’t give her any more drugs. There are things I need to talk to her about. You’ll all be dismissed at L-300.”

“Yes, sir,” Able said with a dutiful nod. Zander nodded formally at them as he left, his mind occupied with what he would tell Pria that night when he went to administer more tests. Hopefully nothing would go wrong.

***

That night, Pria was sleeping soundly when she heard the door to her room slide open. It must have been a pretty high-tech establishment they had her holed up in if the doors had such a quiet mechanical whirr. She felt apprehensive until she heard the comforting and familiar musical voice of the handsome man she had seen earlier in the day.

“Good evening, Pria,” he said, standing beside her bed. She was surprised to find that her neck was free of the hold that the drugs had over her while she had been sedated. She swallowed hard and tried her voice, but it was dry and squeaky.

“Try this,” Zander said softly, handing her a small glass with a clear liquid in it. Pria had assumed it was water, but when she tasted it she crinkled her nose. It tasted like alcohol and went down harsh like a shot of liquor. However, when it was down, all of her discomfort faded and she felt better than she had in years. There wasn’t even any aftertaste.

“What the hell was that?” she asked, raising her eyebrow at Zander.

He didn’t answer for a moment. His eyes were fixed firmly on her, taken aback by the sound of her voice. It was brazen and husky, but feminine at the same time. She was a fighter, he decided, and a uniquely stunning one at that. No wonder she had been able to fight off the sedation so quickly. She needed to take care of herself and she was going to do that however she could.

“Seriously, was it a magic potion of some sort? What are you feeding me? And where am I?”

Her voice was different than the women from his planet. Lower, more sensual. The accent with which she spoke was captivating. Pria noticed Zander staring at her and raised her eyebrow.

“Why are you looking at me like I’m from another planet or something?” she asked, shifting nervously on her bed.

Zander laughed despite himself and shook his head helplessly. He didn’t really know what to tell her or where to start.

“Maybe you are,” he said.

“Yeah right. And I suppose you’re actually feeding me a magic potion that can make me feel all better.”

“Well…it’s not magic actually. It’s science. Much more advanced than what you’re used to on your own planet. But I don’t think I can explain that very well right now.”

“Wait, are you being serious?” Pria asked, suddenly concerned. Here she had been thinking that she was the crazy one, being shipped off in an armored car. But maybe she was wrong. Had she been kidnapped by a group of psychos?

“I don’t have an easy way to tell you this,” Zander said, shifting nervously. They usually had a protocol for speaking to the abductees, but since Zander had been the head of his class when it came to diplomacy and human relations, he had been given the difficult task of breaking the news to her. But he had never actually spoken with a human before, and now he was feeling like his interest in the classes had been a huge mistake. He was nowhere near prepared enough for this. He ran his hand through his hair nervously and looked down at the floor.

Pria watched him closely, her perceptive blue eyes flashing thoughtfully as Zander tried to gather his thoughts. She sat upright, finally feeling like her old self again.

“Where you are…it’s called the Legend. It’s our ship. I would like to give you a tour of your room. It will explain all you need to know. Please, follow me.”

Zander approached her and offered her his sculpted arm. He had a body unlike any she had seen on Earth; firm and broad like the sculpture of a Greek god.

Pria got shakily to her feet and looked around the room for a first time. It was huge and metallic, and the bed she had been laying on was surrounded by strange looking machines. She had never seen anything like it before. But what really startled her was when Zander led her away from the machines and toward a huge window that looked out into an oppressive black sky full of stars – the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

“Look over there,” Zander said. “Do you see that round, shimmering ball of light?”

“Yeah,” Pria breathed, her hand on the glass that was separating her from the abyss outside.

“That’s Earth. Your planet. My captain, Kane, he took the data from the hospitals on Earth and had me find you. We abducted you while you were sleeping. You’re our only hope. We have no future without your help.”

“What are you talking about?” Pria asked, closing her eyes and rubbing her temples. Everything out of this man’s mouth sounded ridiculous. She was clearly in space, but how could this be happening?

“What I mean to say is, you’re special,” Zander said, his handsome brow contorting in worry. “Your body has a special genetic sequence that can fight a virus that has been wiping out several species. These people are going extinct, and quickly. Without your help, the Codans will enslave the survivors of this plague. And that includes the people on your planet. So you can sort of see how you might have a stake in this…”

“You know what? I must be dreaming,” Pria said, laughing. “That’s the only way this makes sense.”

“I wish we were all just sharing a collective nightmare,” Zander said, his large, full lips tugging downward in a frown. His otherworldly eyes were pensive and he looked away from her, out the window and into the vast array of stars. “I had a younger sister. She was the joy of our family, born after I was already a teenager. My older sister and I vowed to protect her, but she was the first one of my family to be taken by the virus. We vowed to avenge her, but my older sister also contracted it, though it was a less serious strain. She was offered relief by the Codans, who, sensing an opportunity, turned the odds in their favor by manufacturing a drug that eased the symptoms. But it is highly addictive and makes those who get their hands on it slaves to it. The Codans are the most scientifically advanced race known in the universe, and they are the only who have such a solution. They see the potential to herd the masses under their thumb and refuse to develop any technology that might get rid of the virus once and for all. So we have taken it upon ourselves.”

“The Codans?” Pria asked.

“They’re vicious, nasty creatures. They want to enslave us all. They’re hungry for power. It wouldn’t surprise me if they were the ones who had manufactured the virus themselves, just to thin out the population and consider the universe theirs for the taking.”

Pria frowned. Since when did she start dreaming in Sci-Fi?

“This is what the Codans look like,” Zander said, holding his wrist in front of her and pressing a button on a band he wore around it. A holographic screen shimmered in front of them and the ugly face of a Codan began circling in the air in front of them. Pria was impressed with the technology and repulsed by the face of the rival alien race Zander was talking about. They were ugly. Their faces looked like they were melting, and their skin was a woody brown color. The back of the Codan’s head rose up in a crown that was similar to that of a triceratops.

“If you see anybody who looks like this, run. Call for me. Call for anybody. Just stay away from them. If they learn who you are, and why you’re so valuable, they will either kill you or use you for far more evil. You wouldn’t want to live with yourself.”

“I…” Pria shook her head helplessly and frowned. If she was going to believe anything this man was saying, she would have to open her mind more than she ever had before.

“I know this is a lot to take in right now. Maybe you would like to sit down. I promised you answers, and I’m really sorry that they’re probably not answers that you would have liked to hear.”

Zander put his hand gently on Pria’s elbow, and she felt an involuntary surge of pleasure from his touch. His eyes were gentle and kind, and he led her carefully back to her bed.

“There’s one last thing I need to do tonight, but I need your permission to do it. I hope I can count on your compliance, but if not I understand.”

“What do you need from me?” Pria asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She fixed her striking blue eyes on Zander, and he shifted nervously.

He was silent until they arrived back to the bed, where he motioned for her to take a seat. She did, and gazed at him. This was all just getting weirder and weirder, but if it truly was a dream, then she would have to take it in stride and hope for it to be over soon.

“Well…it’s a little…unorthodox,” Zander said, pulling a chair up beside her bed and perching awkwardly. He looked embarrassed and flustered, and Pria did her best not to smile. He seemed reluctant to say what was on his mind.

“And…?” Pria prompted.

“Um…part of the plan to fight the Codans is to create hybrids,” Zander said, raising his hand awkwardly behind his head and looking away from her. She could swear that sweat was rising from his brow. She almost felt sorry for him, at least until her mind fully wrapped around what he was trying to say.

“Wait. What do you mean by that?” Pria asked, fixing a hard look on him. “If you think you’re going to sleep with me right now, you’ve got another thing coming.”

“No! No, nothing like that,” Zander cried, his face growing beet red.

“Then like what?” Pria asked, trying not to laugh at him. He was clearly miserable. She wondered how he had gotten the unfortunate job of breaking the news to her.

“It’s just…tests,” Zander said, his voice an exasperated whisper.

“What sorts of tests?” Pria asked, crossing her hands over her chest. Zander swallowed hard, shifting on his seat.

“Um…we need to understand your body’s rhythms…how it, uh… responds to stimuli…things like that.”

“You’re kidding me,” Pria said, her voice flat. Zander fixed his tortured, beautiful eyes on her and pursed his lips.

“I’m afraid not. You could be our only chance of saving our way of life. And we’re willing to do whatever it takes…but we need your permission to learn about your body. It’s an anomaly. But it’s one that could save us all. I’ll go now and give you some time to think things over.”

Zander stood and Pria watched him head toward the door.

“Feel free to treat this space as your own for now,” he said. “I would like to give you as much free will as possible. That’s something I can offer on my ship. But if you fall into the hands of the Codans, or even my captain, I’m not sure you will remain so lucky.”

And with that, Zander disappeared through the doors, leaving Pria staring behind him in disbelief.

Chapter Four

Zander retreated immediately back to his private chambers, his heart hammering in his chest. He was glad he had dismissed the scientists who were observing Pria. He hadn’t wanted to make a fool of himself like that in front of the crew. He had been instructed in his Human Relations classes to keep explanations as simple and direct as possible. If he was straight and to the point with humans, they were likely to assume he was the authority and submit. Their societal structure did half the work for him. They were eager to listen to authority figures and assume they were helpless in every situation.

But he had forgotten all of his training with Pria. She was such a direct person herself that he almost felt as if she was leading the conversation. And he was still so insecure with all of his authority. He knew why they were doing what they were doing, but he couldn’t help but treat her like an equal. Why should he treat her like she was just some sort of lab rat? The way she spoke was natural and inquisitive. Who was he to lie and pretend he had the ultimate authority over her body? But it wasn’t so simple. They couldn’t simply release her and let her go. She would have to make the right choice, or things might get ugly. One way or another, she might find herself being used in this cosmic fight for liberation.

As soon as the Codans knew what the Driads were up to, they would unleash a torrent of attacks unlike any other. It was almost fortunate that their planet had already been destroyed, because that meant that he couldn’t fear a concentrated attack on his people. However, if the Codans waged war against the Driads, it would mean that no Driad ship would be safe. That was something they were already worried about after Kane defeated one of the most lethal groups of Codans in the galaxy. It might only get worse from there.

But he couldn’t worry about that. Not right now. What he needed to do was focus on the task at hand. He needed to try convincing Pria that it would be worthwhile to volunteer her body to science. If they were able to create genetic hybrids, part-Driad and part-human with the ability to carry the virus rather than suffer from it, they may be able to create a new race of people who could survive whatever form of warfare the Codans might be planning. There would still be hope for the people of the universe to keep going. That was something he would risk his life to do.

***

Pria got up from her bed and paced around the large room after Zander left. She couldn’t believe her situation. Zander seemed so sweet and kind, and he was so unbelievably handsome. But he was asking the impossible of her. And even if he wasn’t requesting her to stay in space and somehow contribute her body to creating a new alien race, how was she supposed to believe that she was anything special?

She studied the machines that surrounded her bed. They were flashing different colors and strange symbols were engraved in the metal. She traced one of them with her finger and shuddered before turning away and heading toward the giant window of the room.

She gazed out at the billions of stars as the ship soared silently through the empty space. It was beautiful; she had to admit that. Peaceful in a way. She had always loved the feeling of surrendering control, and knowing that she had no way of helping the fact that she couldn’t go to work or deal with her crappy relationship problems was pretty gratifying. Although she knew she should be stressed out about losing her job, it didn’t feel that important anymore. Not when the Dryads were telling her that everyone on Earth could be wiped out by an evil race bent on universal domination. Small beans.

And what about her strange attraction to the alien leader? He looked so different from other men. He was vaguely humanoid, sure, but wasn’t it a little bit odd that she found herself holding her breath every time he entered the room and doing everything she could not to let her eyes wander just below his belt, to where the forbidden and generous curve of his groin was?

What was she supposed to do? Something in her felt impossibly drawn to Zander in a way she had never felt for another being before. But was that because she had been drugged up and vulnerable? Had they somehow manipulated her mind? It was impossible to say.

But she couldn’t shake the feeling that her attraction to him was real and Zander was being sincere. He didn’t want to hold her against her will. But apparently his people had been compromised and they didn’t appear to have much of a choice. Should she help them? Or should she demand to go back home to Earth? More to the point, if she didn’t help, how much longer would Earth even exist?

Chapter Five

Zander paced around his small quarters. The captain of the ship was lucky enough to have private accommodations, but because theirs was a stealth mission, it wasn’t much to brag about. That was all right though. Zander had always been a modest man. He didn’t need a hundred billion people from every alien race in the universe knowing who he was or how he was going to help them, or a giant bedroom on his ship to make him feel better about being the boss. It was an intimidating thought, really.

His mother had always called him sensitive, and his soulful eyes had gripped many a female in their clutches. But Zander wanted more than just the gratification of copulation. He wanted something deeper, that would transcend time and space. He wasn’t really concerned about it anyway. There was no time for love when you were busy trying to save the universe. It seemed selfish.

But he couldn’t deny his animalistic temptations. It was just the way that his body would react. And right now it had been reacting in a raw, physical way to Pria. He had even entered the realm of dreams and found her there, as eager for his body as he was for hers. He had woken up with the hard-on from hell as he thought about her exotic, human body entwined around his. It took all of his self-control to avoid going into her room right that moment and seeing if his dream had led him astray. Or if, perhaps, she might be willing to push the boundaries with him.

Zander sighed. He’d only had a few sexual encounters before, and found women of his own species baffling, let alone a woman from another planet. He didn’t consider himself to be very close-minded, but he did feel concerned that maybe he wouldn’t live up to the expectations of an Earth woman. They all had a different idea of what was good in a man of their own species, and if he was lacking any of those qualities, didn’t that mean that Pria would reject him?

Truth be told, he was terrified about the way she might react to his body, even if she did turn out to be attracted to him. They were so different. He had seen human anatomy before. There were some marked differences, especially in the reproduction department.

It was basically the same, but his race had larger sex organs and he knew that might be intimidating for someone as slight as she was. She was a fighter, and a survivor, he could tell it from the way she carried herself, but she was still a human. Her physical limitations were just that. What if he hurt her? He wouldn’t be able to live with himself, and he couldn’t risk damaging one of the most important women in the universe just to fulfill his base and carnal needs.

That wasn’t why Kane had assigned him to be captain of the Legend. He had been promoted because he was sensitive and highly attuned to his environment. He was the ideal candidate for stealth missions and supposedly an expert on humans. He didn’t feel that way though, not anymore. Meeting an actual human was a great reminder of just how much he didn’t know. But what he was good at was moving sneakily through space in a ship so small that nobody would ever suspect he was carrying the most precious cargo in the universe on board, tucked safely away.

***

Pria’s heart thudded when the door to her room opened. She thought it would be Zander, but she was disappointed to find that it was a Driad she had never seen before. He approached her cautiously, hunched over as if he were afraid she might attack at any moment.

“What’s wrong?” Pria asked, a small grin creasing her face.

“I – nothing. It’s just that I’ve read that humans are one of the more, uh, aggressive races on the planet…”

“Aggressive?” Pria laughed. “More aggressive than a guy who wants to wipe out the universe for domination?”

“I…”

“It’s all right,” she said, softening her voice as much as she could. He seemed older and it made her feel kind of bad to see him cowering like that. “I won’t hurt anybody. In fact, the opposite might be true.”

“Might it?” he asked, shakily pushing a tray of food toward her.

“I don’t know. This whole thing is so confusing. Like how am I even talking to you right now when there are a billion different languages on Earth that have all come to be in different ways? None of this is making sense to me. You shouldn’t make sense to me. I feel like I’m trapped in a really weird dream that’s been going on too long.”

“Um. Well I don’t think it’s a dream, but I can’t really be sure. The nature of the universe is very mysterious. But I can answer your question about language. We have implanted a device in your body that allows you to understand and translate everything that we say. And not just the Driads. All the peoples of the universe whose languages and dialects are known. We sometimes have glitches when we encounter a new race, but after a while the technology adapts. Everybody who has one contributes to the pool of known language, and eventually it figures itself out.”

“You implanted something in me? Does that mean I can go back home and understand French overnight?”

“Oh yes, we have had many scholars stationed on Earth for a long time, studying the evolution of language and the different dialects. Everything they know goes straight to these devices.”

“Does everybody have them?”

“No, many races are not very bright and haven’t developed much of their own technology. If they’re not interested in a trade, they can’t access it. But there is a downside to that. Often times we will allow them access to the technology if they allow one of our linguists to study their language and add it to the device. It tends to be mutually beneficial, but there will always be those who refuse to have anything to do with races that are not of their kind.”

“Did people on Earth agree to this trade?” Pria asked, surprised at the thought that anyone on Earth would know of the alien races and their agendas.

“Oh, absolutely. We’ve gathered many types of intelligence. Your government is highly aware of our existence. They don’t always agree with our methods but they are terrified of all unknown races.”

“You can say that again,” Pria laughed. “They’re even afraid of other humans with different skin colors.”

“Yes,” he said with a small exhale of a laugh. “This is odd. But collectively, your world has agreed to have its languages studied.”

“Does that mean our leaders have these devices?”

“Oh no, they can’t be trusted with them…as I mentioned, they are far too violent. Instead, we offered peace.”

“Peace or what?” Pria said, raising her eyebrows. “Did you threaten them?”

“Erm. Only because they want to believe the worst in everybody. If they assume we have the upper hand, being a fearsome race with superior technology, it is easier to play into these expectations. We don’t need to leave our technology in the hands of an inferior race that could ultimately turn into another batch of Codans.”

“I see,” Pria said, her mind spinning.

“Anyway, please enjoy your breakfast. Captain Zander insists on giving you the widest selection available on the ship.”

And with that, the little man bowed and backed away slowly, not turning his back on Pria. He reached behind himself, patting the wall in an attempt to find the switch for the door.

“What’s your name?” Pria asked him, keeping her eyes on his. He was watching her fretfully, and she hoped that maybe she would be able to ease his mind and help him stop feeling so fearful about her.

“My name is Shef,” he said, glancing nervously to the ground. He finally found the button and visibly relaxed as the door whirred open. “Captain Zander will be in to see you later. He is hoping for an answer. We can’t make you do something against your will, but there will be further tests done either way, if you agree, to help our kind fight an evil you can only imagine.”

And with that, Shef found his way out the door and scrambled away as quickly as he could, leaving Pria alone as the doors hissed closed behind him.

Chapter Six

Zander quietly entered Pria’s room that night, half hoping that she was asleep. He was battling complex feelings toward her, and wasn’t sure she would be able to accept him. He wasn’t the same as human men, and he knew that the tests he had been asked to administer to her would put him to the test if she allowed him to perform them.

He was almost hoping that she would refuse so that the matter would be taken out of his hands. Captain Kane would take over and she would have no choice but to listen to his reasoning. He was one of the most persuasive men in the Driad community, and if anybody could explain the importance of their mission to her, it would be him.

Pria was sitting up on the thin grey couch they had set up in her room to make it more comfortable. She was holding a very outdated magazine that had been placed on the end table. It was flipped open, but her eyes were staring out into the room.

“Are you all right?” Zander asked softly, approaching her as the doors hummed closed behind him. She registered the care in his voice, the concern on his face, and shifted over to make room for him on the couch beside her. He understood the cue and sat down close to her, his leg pressed against hers. He was hot to the touch, she realized, not just warm like she was. Feeling his body pressing against hers seemed to carry that heat straight into her loins, and she felt a hot red flush creep across her cheeks.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” she said softly. “I’ve just been thinking, that’s all.”

“What about?” he asked, his magnetic and unique eyes boring into hers. She let herself get lost in them for a moment before answering.

“About what you said.”

“Which thing?” he asked with a small smile.

“The…I’ll do it.”

“What?” he asked, genuinely surprised.

“I don’t see how I could say no. Most people aren’t just handed a chance to help to play a part in saving the entire universe. What kind of jerk would I be to say no?”

“I…do you understand what this would entail?”

“I think so…”

“You would have to trust us completely. Put your life in our hands. Be willing to fall under the scalpel at any time of day or night. You would be surrendering control to us. Is that what you want?”

“Well…”

“And that’s just for the vaccination. What about…”

“I’ll do that too.”

“Are you absolutely sure?” Zander asked, his eyes wide.

Pria smiled, putting his face in her hands and pulling him close to her. Zander’s hearts both began to quicken and he tried to speak but he faltered. He had been so nervous about this moment, but now with her hands on his skin, nothing could have felt more right.

“I’m sure,” she said, her long-lashed eyes speaking volumes that she couldn’t dare to say out loud. She couldn’t possibly explain to him how he lingered in her mind long after he left. How she longed to let herself explore the entirety of his body. What other little differences would she find?

Zander ran his strong hands through her soft auburn hair, exhaling quietly as he did so. She melted under his touch and leaned her hand against his cheek. He pulled her face close to his, and waited for a brief pause as he gazed at her face. She was the most captivating person he had ever seen. He loved the way her blue eyes glowed when she looked at him, and the way her body looked in the clothes she had arrived in from Earth. They hadn’t changed them yet since the procedures hadn’t been very invasive, but he came to her now with a new change of clothes. And something else.

“Are you sure?” he asked, not wanting to get his own hopes up if she would back out. He felt a stiffening of his groin as the reality washed over him. Her hands on his skin, cool and sensual. Her body offered up to him on a silver platter to unlock secrets that could save the galaxy.

“Yes,” she whispered.

She wanted something. Her voice seemed high pitched. Her full lips were so close to his own. He was tempted to draw her close to him, to feel the tender mouth against his own. But Able and Krill would be there, watching from the observation room. He had only come to get an answer.

Zander stood up abruptly, looking down with pained eyes at Pria.

“I’m so glad you decided to help us. Please put this gown on. The testing will begin tomorrow.”

“All right, Zander,” Pria said, her voice disappointed.

He could feel her eyes watching him as he handed her the gown and headed out of her room. He couldn’t give in to his temptations. Especially not when Able and Krill were watching. It just wouldn’t be ethical. It might even stir dissent upon the ship and get him demoted. Worse, he would be labeled unworthy and sent back to population control on the mother ship, where the ordinary Driad citizens tried to carve out a life for themselves as much as they possibly could.

He couldn’t allow that. And he couldn’t love Pria. Not when their lives were so different. Even their bodies, their hearts. And that was what love really boiled down to. He would just have to hold back.

* **

Pria watched Zander go, feeling dissatisfied. She felt sure they’d had a connection, and even opened the door for him to feel her attraction to him. But he didn’t quite seem to get it. In fact, he looked confused, or pained in some way. Did he find her repulsive? Of course he did. Men on Earth could be shallow enough. What would a man from another planet think of a woman who was nothing like the women on his own world?

Pria sighed. She shouldn’t have bothered to get her hopes up. And yet, she hadn’t done so consciously. Every time she saw Zander, it was like her body couldn’t help but react to him in one way or another. She was craving his touch, more of that hot skin on her own. How could she help herself? It was a physical reaction she was having, nothing more and nothing less. She would just have to accept that and let it go. He wasn’t going to be attracted to her. She had been wasting time even considering it.

She would just have to do what they wanted her to do and hope that the process was fast and easy. Anything short of that would be difficult and she hoped they would let her revoke her permission. But somehow she doubted it. If what they were saying was true, then their tests on her would be too important. She had agreed. Of course, Zander would probably let her out of it. He seemed kind and compassionate enough. But was he really? He had just left her hanging there. What did she really know about these people anyway?

What if they were lying to her? But the doubt seemed weak. She had already felt in her intuition, and Pria’s intuition was rarely wrong, that Zander was telling the truth.

She leaned back against the couch and sighed, wondering what in the world she had gotten herself into.

Chapter Seven

Pria moaned. Her body was on fire. She had never been more aroused in her life. It felt like every inch of her was begging for release. Any touch would do for her. She just wanted to feel something. She tried moving, hoping to let her hands roam her throbbing body, but she realized that she couldn’t move.

She opened her eyes weakly and saw a blurry silhouette.

“Zander?” she asked, bucking her hips against her restraints. She needed his touch. Needed to feel him on top of her, inside of her.

“Yes, Pria. It’s me,” he said in a hushed whisper.

He had known the arousal serum would test all of his boundaries, but he hadn’t expected it to be this torturous. His groin throbbed in longing as he witnessed Pria becoming a slave to her own desires, and cursed the man who had unlocked the key to putting human women into heat. It would help their studies and overall understanding of Earth’s human biology, but being trapped in this room, so close to her body, knowing that she was aching for his touch was too much.

“Zander,” she panted, closing her eyes again. She couldn’t bear to look at him, not when she felt like this. She wouldn’t make a fool of herself by coming on to him when she felt it was clear that he had rejected her. “I didn’t know it would be like this.”

“Neither did I,” he replied, his voice tight. “Don’t worry, it will be over soon. We’re almost done getting the readings. Then I can inject you with something that will make you feel better.”

“Inject me?” Pria said with a soft giggle. Zander swallowed hard.

“You feel this way because of a serum I had to give you while you were sleeping. It’s to test your body’s biorhythms…I’m really sorry for the inconvenience.”

He had learned the last line from a feed the Driads had intercepted from customer service representatives on Earth’s phone lines. Much of his class had been taken from case studies such as these.

Pria whimpered when his hand grazed her arm, and he gritted his teeth, wishing they could both find some relief from their situation. Unfortunately, that would be impossible. Krill and Able were analyzing the data, and if they saw him act unprofessionally they would surely report him. There were many Driad men who were eager for a chance to captain on such an important mission. He shouldn’t make it easy for them to replace him.

Finally, Krill signaled the green light and Zander sighed in relief, injecting her with the cool-off serum. He wished he could have a little bit of that for himself, and he was sure it wouldn’t take all of her arousal away, just the worst of it. There had to be a better way to gather information from her. Couldn’t he have someone else do it?

But it was his job. And the thought of letting any of the other Driads near Pria, especially in this state of arousal, made him recoil. Except for Shef, who he knew had an aversion to humans. It would be torture for the poor man. He wouldn’t do it to him. His only choice was to accept his fate and do his best not to make a fool of himself in front of his crew. Nobody would need to know about his reaction, although his erection was sure to give him away. If he could just sneak away from the room and have some privacy, then everything would be fine and they could get on with the rest of the tests without him.

“You should be feeling better any second now,” Zander said softly, taking her hand in his and squeezing it. She squeezed back, and her urgent writhing began to subside, until she was panting heavily with her eyes closed, her forehead beaded with sweat.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

“We’re going to give you some privacy now, but we will be back this afternoon to take some blood.”

“All right,” she replied.

He left the room swiftly, and headed to his private chambers. The look on his face made it clear that he didn’t feel like interacting with anybody. Even Shef kept his distance, even though he was normally burning with curiosity to find out whatever he could about the supposedly vicious human race. Shef was terrified of them, but Zander had always been intrigued by humans. Was that why he was so drawn to Pria? Or was it something else? Something about her specifically?

He locked himself in his small room and sat on the bed with a heavy sigh. How was he going to handle more tests like these? There were at least three left to do, and each one would surely be more torturous than the last. He laid back in his bed and gently stroked his pulsing groin, unable to get the thought out of his mind that Pria would be doing the same thing. The scientists had been dismissed after the testing and had to move on for preparations of the next experiments. That meant that nobody would be in the observation room.

He knew it would be dishonorable to go and watch her there. But maybe he could say he had gone for the sake of science. He felt a thrill in his abdomen from the thought, and his member stiffened in his hand. He had never needed release so badly in his life. But should he really resort to spying?

***

Pria moaned softly, pulling the sheets up over her body and roaming her hand over the mound of her vulva. Whatever serum they had given her had really taken its toll, and she could think of nothing but getting herself off before they came back.

She tentatively dipped her fingers into her wet slit, closing her eyes as the gentle thrill overwhelmed her. She didn’t want to keep going in case they were still there somewhere, watching her, but the thought almost made her cum. Would it really be so bad to give some horny guy a show, she wondered to herself, gazing at the two-way mirror where she knew the Driads liked to observe her. She felt a powerful pull when her eyes reached the glass, as if somebody was really in there and knew what she was doing. She couldn’t help but let a seductive smile spread across her face, and she spread her legs a little wider. It wouldn’t hurt anybody.

She closed her eyes and slipped two fingers inside herself, moaning immediately as she began to work off the tension from the experiments. She hadn’t known what she was in for when she agreed to surrender herself to Zander. She wished that he was there, and swallowed hard. What if he was the person in the observation space? He hadn’t been able to hide his massive erection from her. She’d been looking, hoping for it.

She closed her eyes, hammering her fingers harder into herself and imagining it was Zander’s huge cock. Her walls tightened around her fingers and she uttered a low moan as they were flooded by her orgasm. It hadn’t taken long. Not much of a show for the person who was watching her, but at least she felt better. Pria lowered her eyelids and fell into a blissful sleep.

Zander looked down at the mess he had made on the control panel of the observation room. He had let his lust make the decision for him, and found himself still cumming hard even as Pria’s orgasm dwindled away and she was pulled into sleep. That was the thing about their sex organs, he knew. His would keep going, more powerful and explosive than a human male’s. Would she be able to handle it? Probably not.

He closed his eyes, remembering the sensual smile she had cast into the room. Almost as if she had known he was there. The look on her face overwhelmed him with pleasure and he finally released the last of his load into his hands. Zander sighed. He had some cleaning up to do before the others got back.

Chapter Eight

The next time Zander saw Pria, things felt awkward. Zander felt ashamed of himself for being a voyeur, but Pria just felt as if she had been rejected. Whether her arousal had aroused him or not wasn’t an issue. But when they could have kissed, he refused her. She was sure she wouldn’t meet up to his standards of a woman anyway. Beauty was always in the eye of the beholder.

He hooked up a few machines to her body and gave her a curt nod before leaving. He felt too embarrassed to face her. Pria watched him go, frowning, wondering if touching him so intimately had been wrong of her. She wished that they could talk about it, but there wasn’t really much left for her to say.

A few hours later, he returned, and she got her hopes up. She thought that maybe he really did want to talk to her and everything had just been a misunderstanding. But when he returned, his face was grim and serious.

“Follow me,” he said. He normally would have helped her up, but he didn’t dare to touch her. Not after the things he had been thinking about doing to her the day before.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he led her through the bay. She took in the vast sights and sounds of the spaceship. Many of the Driads stopped what they were doing to stare at her. She remembered Shef’s fear of humans and made a face at them. Several of them cowered, while others laughed. She was spunky, they had to hand her that. But she was going to save the universe. There wasn’t much to fear.

“We need other tests done. Vitals. Physical limitations, things like that.”

“Physical limitations?” she asked, stopping him in the corridor and staring him in the eye. He shifted uncomfortably and looked away.

“Nothing painful of course, or um…we’re just going to have you exercise for a while, okay? See what you’re capable of. It will help us in the future when we use your test results to create the hybrids.”

“I see,” she said softly, following him into an open room. It was much like the one they had been keeping her in, but it was full of strange equipment. Some things looked similar to the machines she would find in a gym on Earth, but others looked terrifying.

“We have to hook you up to these monitors here,” he said, turning to her. He gently brushed the shoulder of her gown down, revealing her clavicle and part of her round, white breast. He tried not to stare as he hooked her up and turned away quickly. “This one needs to go over your heart.”

He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, before facing her again and pulling the gown down, revealing her breasts. She felt a little embarrassed, but surprised to find that he lacked the hostility she expected to find in him. She had believed that he didn’t like her. She never would have guessed that he was so shy. Maybe that was why he hadn’t kissed her.

She inhaled sharply as his hot fingers pressed the hook up to her chest. She wanted to feel more of his touch, but it was over too soon.

“Krill here will show you how to use the equipment and what to do.”

“Okay…”

Zander moved to a bench and started fiddling with his watch. A hologram popped up and she realized that although she could hear and speak different languages, she still couldn’t read them. How far in life would that get her learning French? It didn’t matter.

She endured two hours’ worth of physical tests as Zander took notes and observed her. She would glance over at him from time to time and realize that he was staring at her. She expected him to look annoyed or indifferent, and was shocked to realize that he looked sad. Maybe it was true then. Maybe Zander was just a shy man who was just as confused about his feelings as she was about her own.

If that was the case, then she would just have to do her best not to blame him for refusing her. Maybe alien customs of showing affection were different. Maybe they didn’t even kiss. She had no idea. All she knew was that she very desperately wanted to find out.

***

Zander paced his room, realizing unhappily that he had been doing this a lot lately. It was a way that he liked to relieve stress, but sometimes it backfired and just made him feel more anxious. It was a habit his mother had tried to break him of, saying it drove her to the brink seeing him pace like that. But he couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get Pria out of his mind. The tests were going to advance soon and then she would be returned to Earth. He just had a couple of days left with her. Would he be able to live with himself if he just let her go back without ever having the courage to act on his feelings?

Zander wasn’t sure what the protocol for this was. It would take a long time to develop the hybrids, and they might just need to keep an eye on her in case the Codans realized that she existed. People would be posted to keep her safe on Earth. Since he wasn’t very comfortable with his authority on the ship, maybe he could apply as one of her guards. He couldn’t imagine never seeing her again.

What a sentimental sap he was being! He should just forget about her and be happy that Captain Kane was willing to put so much trust in him. But somehow, Pria’s approval outranked even his captain’s.

Suddenly, he realized that he had forgotten to administer her vitamin after the last series of arousal tests had been completed. He needed to see if she would be able to handle the essential vitamins that his race needed to survive. If she wasn’t able to, then their hopes of using her for hybrids was dashed.

Zander sighed. He had been secretly hoping for an excuse to see her again. Everybody on the ship was sleeping; the artificial lights emulating the sun rose and set following their circadian rhythms. But there he was, still wide awake with nothing but Pria on his mind. He sighed and headed toward Pria’s room, hoping that she would be asleep when he entered.

Chapter Nine

Pria heard the door to her room hiss open and held her breath, hoping to see Zander. She peeked through her half-closed eyelids and found that her hopes had come true. She tried not to let him know that she was awake. He crept cautiously toward her, holding a syringe in his hand. Most of the time they left her alone at this hour, but for some reason he was there without any warning. She felt him inject her with the serum through the IV. His strong, hot hands caressed her body and she sighed as she became instantly hot under his touch.

She opened her eyes, convinced that he had injected her with the arousal serum. He studied her, a little panicked, but he didn’t want to leave. Her body was filled with an intense, familiar fire, and she moaned as his hand moved from her arm, down her torso. She thought that her arousal had never been stronger than when they injected her, but with Zander touching her, she changed her mind.

“Zander,” she whispered, her body on fire as he allowed his hands to roam the curves of her smooth body up and down. She moaned as his strong, hot hands found their way between her thighs. She bucked into them and he uttered a soft groan of appreciation. He could feel her blazing against his hand, with nothing but her thin gown, now wet with her desperate hunger between them.

Suddenly, he could no longer help himself. He climbed over her, his ample groin pressing hard against her middle. She moaned and he buried his mouth against her neck, sending shivers of pleasure throughout her body. He let out a low growl as she responded to his touch, dragging her mound along his shaft and filling him with an insatiable need to be inside of her.

He ran his hands through her hair, sucking and nibbling on her neck as he did. She cried out and wrapped her legs around his waist, inviting him to come closer to her; to feel the heat between her legs.

His body hovered over hers for a moment, completely still. He finally began gyrating on top of her and she felt every cell in her body stirring in response. He carefully stripped her, and then, casting aside all of his inhibitions lest he miss his chance, he also stripped himself. She paused for a moment to take him in. He was gorgeous. His torso was incredibly muscular and his skin was smooth. He was mostly humanoid in shape, but as she suspected, his manhood was much larger. She moaned as he moved between her legs, pressing himself firmly against her wetness.

“This might not be what you’re used to,” he cautioned, his muscular form teasing and tantalizing her body with slow, bold strokes.

“I don’t want what I’m used to,” she said. “I want you.”

Zander smiled down at her. She was certainly adventurous. It was just as well. She might not know what she was asking for.

“I’m not sure I will be able to stop myself once I start. Is that okay?” he asked, his hearts pounding.

“Yes,” she whispered. “Just do it.”

Zander felt himself swell with need, his huge muscle making its way between her legs. Its head squeezed inside of her and she gasped in pleasure.

“I’ll go slow,” he promised. She nodded, her eyes squeezed closed. She was whimpering, whether in pleasure or in pain he couldn’t tell. Not until she gripped her sheets and pushed herself further down his shaft was he sure. They both groaned out loud as the friction created an explosion of bliss between them.

He took her breast in his large mouth and sweetly sucked her nipple. She tried to hold back the moan of pleasure she felt, but she couldn’t. The sound of her voice as he pleasured her made his urgent need to fill her up even more irresistible.

“I’ve wanted you for so long,” he confessed breathily into her ear as he thrust his hips, bringing another moan to her lips. As he began to swell inside her, tendrils of pleasure wound up and down her body, and she sighed softly, closing her eyes as she took in the sensation.

“I thought you didn’t like me,” she said softly.

“Just the opposite,” he replied, flipping her onto her stomach and raising her ass in the air. He pushed himself a little further inside and she bucked wildly against him as the overwhelming pleasure nearly caused her to collapse. She gripped her sheets tightly in her hands as he pushed his way inside, showering her bare back with hot kisses.

“Why did you inject me with the serum tonight?” she asked quietly.

“The…what?” he paused for a moment to laugh. “I didn’t. This is all you.”

He shoved himself midway inside of her and she cried out in pleasure.

“Don’t stop!” she scolded him as he waited for a moment to laugh to himself.

“It was just a vitamin,” he said, rocking his hips gently against her. She moaned in bliss as he filled her more fully than she had ever been in her life. She had never wanted someone so badly. He held her waist gently and began massaging her clit with his large, hot thumb.

“This isn’t even the worst of it,” he whispered, slowly pulling himself out.

“What do you mean?” she asked, suddenly nervous.

“You’ll see,” he said. “My kind…we grow inside of you.”

“Are you serious-“

She abruptly let out a loud moan as he shoved himself unexpectedly back inside of her again. Her body trembled with pleasure, throbbing as he finally became fully immersed. He paused, allowing her to squeeze around his shaft, milking every small, blissful sensation possible.

“Oh my g- “

He didn’t give her a chance to finish speaking and flipped her around so that she was facing him, almost in his lap. She eased herself down his massive shaft, and his eyes held hers. She gasped in pleasure and surprise when his cock began to grow wider inside of her. Just when she was afraid it would never stop and she would be torn in two, it did, and he began ramming into her with all of his strength.

Pria had been so desperate to feel his body that she quickly began to quake around him. Zander felt his enveloped member being squeezed by the contractions of her orgasm and inhaled deeply, trembling inside of her as she gasped in sensual bliss. He thrust into her with all of his might as she came, until she screamed out loud as his eruptive orgasm began flooding her.

She was shocked by the power of his load and came again twice before he was finished. He held her firmly by the waist, hammering into her until every last drop was spent inside of her.

***

They relocated to the couch, where the mess of their sex wouldn’t be uncomfortable. He held her close to his hot body and smiled down at her.

“You’re going to be released soon. I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself if I never did that,” Zander admitted.

She laughed softly.

“I’m going back home? But I thought…”

“We have what we need from you for now. But you will be under strict surveillance. If the Codans knew who you were, the universe would be in trouble. It’s safer for everybody if you return home.”

“I’m not sure I like the idea of going away without you,” she said, frowning.

“I don’t think you’ll have to,” Zander said. “Being captain isn’t for me. I’m going to ask Kane if I can head to Earth and watch over you. I’ve done well enough that I think he will agree.”

“That’s great,” she breathed, snuggling closely into his body.

***

At the end of the week, just as he’d promised, she was back to her old home. She hadn’t lost her job at all, as it turned out. Most people only believed that she had been gone for a day or two. But she had never been happier with Zander stationed just above her apartment, head of a stealth operation to keep her safe.

Every night, he would beam her into the ship, cloaked to blend in with the night sky, and they would spend the evening together, happier than either of them had ever been in their whole lives.

THE END

Taken by the Alpha Alien

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Kylie Parker woke up with a start. The batteries to her alarm clock had died some time during the night, and she had worked a double shift the night before and slept very deeply. That meant that she was late to work. She groaned in frustration and dressed as quickly as she possibly could, imagining the unfriendly face of her boss, who seemed to be looking for any excuse to chew her out. The woman was awful, and Kylie groaned as she grabbed her car keys. It would take a miracle to avoid being reprimanded and she was worried that she was all out of luck.

She finally made it to work and ran to her cubicle. She had a well-paying job, and didn't know what she would do if she were to lose it. Unfortunately, as soon as she arrived, she was summoned into her boss's office. When she sat down in front of Nancy's desk, Nancy scowled at her. She had a feeling that she knew what was coming, but she held her breath and waited to hear for sure.

“This is a crucial time for the company, we are experiencing an opportunity for growth. And as I'm sure you know, you are only as strong as your weakest link. I can't have anybody screwing that up for us right now, I'm afraid I'm going to have to let you go. Your performance has been lackluster, and punctuality is extremely critical. I'm sure you understand. Have your desk cleared out by noon today.”

Kylie opened her mouth to protest, but the words seemed stuck behind a barrier. There was nothing more she could say to this woman, and anything else out of her mouth would just seem vile. It was better to leave with dignity than to throw a fit, so Kylie stood and walked away. Nancy would have a hard time finding anybody else to work double shifts when she needed it, and that wasn't something that Kylie needed to deal with anymore.

Losing her job had many consequences. She thought them all over as she packed her desk up. Her mortgage was coming up, and due quickly, and if she wasn't careful her payments would quickly pile up. She could lose everything. She figured with her savings she should be set for the first couple of months, but after that there was nothing that she could do except sell the summer home that she had inherited to make ends meet. If nothing else, she could live there and give up the mortgage on her house. It would give her a small safety net until she was able to find something better for herself. She closed her eyes and sighed, wishing that she worked for anybody else, and angry that Nancy would overlook all of her hard work over some obscure personal grudge against her.

On the way home from work, she decided that she would go visit her boyfriend Carl. They had been seeing each other for a few months, and she thought that maybe one of his quirky jokes and a hug would help her to feel better about the possibility of losing everything that she cared about materially in the world. She impulsively took the exit to his house instead of continuing down the highway and taking her own exit. She had a spare set of house keys for his apartment and let herself in, hoping that he would be happy to see her. She set the keys down on the counter and looked around. He was nowhere to be seen. She heard a small noise coming from the bedroom and she walked toward it.

“Carl?" She called, pushing open his bedroom door.

The sight that met her eyes made her immediately feel sick. She closed the door quickly, her face contorting in fury. Carl was in bed with another woman. She couldn't believe the nerve of that man. He shuffled to the door wrapped in a sheet.

“Who is that woman?” the blonde in his bed was calling out. “How did she get in here? I thought you said you stopped fooling around on me!”

Anger filled Kylie's heart.

“How long have you been with her?” she cried.

Carl opened his mouth to reply but she gritted her teeth in defiance.

“That actually doesn't matter – I'm not dealing with this from you.”

Kylie rushed through the apartment and grabbed the few belongings that she had left there, before hopping into her vehicle and speeding away. She had never felt more humiliated in her entire life, and she could hot tears brimmed against her eyes as she drove. She thought she was going back to her own apartment, but she sped past the exit and found herself on the way toward her summer home. She had some thinking to do, and she did not want to do that in her stuffy home, where she knew she would just end up drowning in her own sorrows. She would come collect some clothes later, as she needed them, but until then she was just going to do her best to keep her head above water.

The day had taken many unexpected twists and turns, and she was feeling worse than she could ever remember feeling before. It would do her some good to get away from the rest of the world, and not have to face any of the mundane problems that she was used to dealing with in her everyday life.

Chapter 2

Over the next few weeks, she began to slowly move her belongings over to the summerhouse. She called her brother and asked if he would be able to help her to lease out her home to somebody else so that she wouldn't lose it entirely. Instead of helping her, he gave her a lecture on being self-sustainable and independent, and hung up leaving her feeling worse than ever. When she called her best friend to ask if she knew of anybody who would want to rent her house or had heard of any new job opportunities, all she could do was say that she would call back and let her know if anything came up. Kylie didn't hear anything else from her after that. She had never felt more alone in her entire life.

The summerhouse was on a lake, and it made her feel at peace to be there. She had gone many times as a child, and after her father had passed away he had left the home to her. She had been very popular there throughout her youth and every vacation she seemed to have a new boyfriend. There was something about her that had men throwing themselves at her, and yet she had settled with a guy like Carl. What was wrong with her?

Kylie studied herself in the mirror, searching for answers to her many questions. There was nothing there but her reflection. She had jet black hair that cascaded down to the middle of her back, and almond shaped and piercing blue eyes. Her figure was voluptuous and toned, and she realized suddenly that maybe Nancy's problem with her was some kind of jealousy over her appearance. Nancy was a rumpled middle-aged woman who didn't seem to have a lot of close connections in the world. Maybe she had her eye on one of the men in the office, but he had his eye on Kylie.

It wasn't particularly fair, but at least it helped Kylie to cope with the fact that she had been unfairly fired. Nancy was a miserable old woman, and if she needed to abuse her power and authority to feel better about her lack of love, Kylie supposed she could deal with that. She tore herself away from the mirror and sat outside at the patio table, suddenly smelling the distinct aroma of impending rain. There was an obnoxious amount of splashing coming from the middle of the lake, where a teenage couple were boisterously playing. Kylie could tell that they had had one too many between the two of them, and soon the wind started blowing ominously and the clouds began to darken.

She was torn between staying put and allowing the rain to begin falling on her bare skin, and being a responsible adult and getting those kids out of the water before they were killed in a storm. She made her way toward them, reluctant but resigned in her duty toward humanity. If those were her kids, she would hope that someone responsible would be looking out for them. She wasn't old enough to have teenagers yet, but still.

“Hey you two, you should get out of there. It's about to storm!" Kylie cried, waving up to the darkened sky. They didn't seem to hear her, and continued laughing loudly and splashing in the water.

“Hey!" Kylie called again, but her words were muted out by the sound of a loud whirring engine. She looked around in confusion. There weren't any roads in the area, just pathways and long, winding driveways. There was one road far out to the east of her summerhouse. She didn't see any cars or vehicles approaching, especially none that would be able to mute out her words quite so thoroughly. A bright light flashed in front of her eyes, and she looked up into the sky expecting to see lightning. Instead, there was a large craft hovering above her, and a blinding beam of light shone down and illuminated the lake.

Another bright light flashed in front of her, and Kylie felt herself being lifted. The weightlessness of her body was alarming, but she didn't have enough time to process it. Suddenly the entire world went dark and the whirring noise stopped. She blinked rapidly, but she still could not see anything. All she could hear were alarmed and panicked murmurs around her. Somebody stuck a device into her ear and soon all of the sounds around her began to make sense.

“We got the wrong person, we need to try again!" Somebody was shouting.

“We can't try again, you know that would be too risky."

“What are we supposed to do with her?! She isn't even part of a couple. How are we supposed to -”

“We should just put her back then.”

“We can't just put her back, what if she tells somebody what happened!?”

Suddenly, a loud, clear voice spoke and silenced the panic around her. Her eyes began to adjust, and she squinted toward the voice, just making out a figure of a man, or at least a humanoid being resembling a man, making his way toward her. He was handsome and authoritative. His voice was rich and masculine, and somehow made her feel safe.

“We will keep her, forget about the other two. What worth would their genes be to us anyway? They were both intoxicated and putting their own lives at risk for the sake of brief entertainment. They would be useless to us in the long run, we might as well choose someone with a little more sense.”

Kylie looked around at the people who had been chattering in a panic. They all looked vaguely similar to the handsome humanoid man, but their eyes were wide with concern. Their heads are slightly bigger in proportion than she was used to seeing, and the effect startled her deeply. Otherwise, they looked somewhat similar to normal people. Her first thought was that she had been kidnapped by a group of deformed people, but soon the leader of the group walked toward her with firm steps echoed off the metal in the room that she was in.

“Why don't you come with me," he said gently, offering his broad arm to her. “I'm sure that you have some questions."

When she didn't budge, he took her by the arm and led her away from the large group. Kylie thought to herself how impossible the situation that she was in really was, and tried to make herself believe that it was all a dream. When they stopped in front of a large metallic door and the humanoid figure opened it with a button, her heart sank. It wasn't a dream. She was in a lot of trouble.

Chapter 3

Kylie looked around the room, her heart racing in fear.

“Where am I?" She demanded.

“Don't worry, you are safe. You should take a seat, most people find it very difficult to withstand the abduction rays. I'm sure your legs are feeling quite unpleasant. ”

The man gestured toward a bench in the room, and she reluctantly sat, unable to stand any longer. Her legs were feeling rubbery and weak. She finally regained her eye sight completely, and noticed that the room they were in was like a large apartment.

“You are aboard the Legacy. My ship."

Kylie stared at the man in disbelief.

"Your ship? Where is your ship going?"

“That really depends," he said with a raw laugh.

“Depends on what?” She demanded.

“It depends on what we discover about you. I should probably explain myself. There is far more going on in the galaxy than you could ever conceive of. You can be part of something amazing.”

“What are you talking about?" Kylie asked. She was suddenly very tired.

“I can explain everything to you," he said, heading toward the door. “But for now, I'm just going to let you rest. We will talk when you're feeling better, and you be able to understand everything much more clearly then. Have you eaten in the past five hours?”

“That's a strange question. But no, I haven't.”

“All right, I'll send something by and get you on a regular diet. We can talk more then.”

He didn't give her the chance to reply before he marched out the door. It closed automatically behind him, and Kylie sat back and took a deep breath. She suddenly had a feeling of acute loneliness, unlike anything that she had ever felt before. She missed the deep and masculine voice of the man who had just left her company. She was confused and frustrated, but her body wasn't able to handle all of it at once. She felt promptly into a deep sleep.

She didn't wake up until the door in the apartment slid open again. She recognized one of the people who had been panicked about abducting her. He was lingering in the doorway for a moment, nervous, before entering. He was looking at her the same way many of the men on earth had looked at her – hungrily. It made her nervous, especially when he approached, but he simply sat a tray full of food on the table. It smelled surprisingly delicious, and her stomach rumbled heartily. The person, for lack of a better word, left before Kylie could speak, and she began to eat enthusiastically.

With the food in her stomach, she was able to think much more clearly about the situation that she was in. It all still seemed very impossible, but at least now she knew for sure that she wasn't dreaming. It was possible that she was going insane, but it was probably because she was having a nervous breakdown. That was completely acceptable in modern society, most people had a breakdown at some point in their lives. It was nothing that she should be too ashamed about.

She had mustered more energy after eating and began to poke around at her surroundings. It was full of strange objects as well as some familiar ones. She was pressing buttons on a strange device that looked like a calculator when the attractive man who had led her to the apartment entered.

"Do you think that I will ever have any privacy in this place? And how long do you plan on keeping me here for?"

"I'm sorry, next time I will knock,” he said with a wry smile. “And frankly, the duration of your stay will depend solely on the task at hand. Maybe at the end of our quest you will find that you feel more fulfilled on earth, although that seems unlikely. If we get what we need and we are able to accomplish our mission, you will be returned safe and sound. We wish no harm to come to you.”

“What mission are you talking about? Why is it necessary for me to be here? Don't you care that I might have a family and friends back home that I care about?" Kylie scowled, but not at the thought of being stuck in space at this handsome, albeit strange man. She was more concerned as she remembered how her family and friends had turned on her in her time of need. There really wasn't much left for her on earth, but still, it did seem pretty rude to be taken away without any second thoughts.

“I should probably break down what's going on for you,” he said thoughtfully. “My name is Kane. I'm the leader of the Driad people. We are one of many races in the universe. We have been traveling throughout the galaxies in search of a way to stop the Codans, because they are enslaving other races. They are the only ones who hold an elixir for a virus that is plaguing the universe. Many races are being wiped out by it, and it is lethal and mysterious. My team is working against the Codans to find a cure and liberate the people who are being used for the Codans evil schemes. They abuse the power of the elixir, and purposely keep people sick so they have to continue relying on the Codans for their livelihood. The worst part is it only eases symptoms, it doesn't even cure them.”

“What does that have to do with me?" Kylie asked.

“It has both nothing and everything to do with you. Humans haven't been touched by the virus yet, though we have reason to suspect Earth as an origin of it. We've been looking for people who can help us to unlock the genetic sequence in the disease. If we were able to find a cure, that would mean that we can get out from under the oppressive thumb of the Codans and find peace and harmony in the universe once again. The Codans have very big ideas about what to do with the races they've enslaved, and they want to colonize the whole thing.”

“Colonize...?” Kylie asked, imagining

It's highly likely that your planet will be overtaken by the Codans, or obliterated by the virus. Either one is an unfortunate fate. We've been collecting some specimens to avoid extinction in case the worst happens. But you do see how this affects you, don't you? You might just save your world and ours. My planet has already been lost to the disease," Kane said, turning around as he grimaced painfully.

He tried to hide the emotion in his face, but he couldn't. Kylie found herself wondering how strange it was that she should be able to empathize with it being from another planet. All of this seemed too strange and unworldly to be true, but what other choice did she have but to believe him? There she was, in a spaceship as it began to orbit far above any of the earthly boundaries that she was used to. Somehow the conditions in the ship were perfect for her to thrive, and she wondered if it was just in the apartment or if she was ever going to be able to have free roam of the craft. Finally, Kane turned back around and gave her a reassuring smile.

“All we have to do is test your genes, and will find out if they're match for the antivirus. I understand that you probably don't have any interest in helping us, considering that we basically just kidnapped you from everything that you know and love, so we will try and make this quick. However, if it turns out that you are a match, we may need to keep you on board for further tests. I hope that you will come to forgive us for this invasion in time.”

And with that, he walked out of the room, leaving her to stare behind him in disbelief as the door closed with a hiss and left her alone.

Chapter 4

Kylie was upset about being taken from her home, but it felt nice to have a reason not to worry about what she was supposed to do with her life. Now that she had no job, she wasn't sure where her life was heading anymore. She would just have to play it by ear. That was a whole lot easier to do when staring out the window of the ship as the stars passed by then it was sitting alone in her summer home before she sold it for an extra chunk of money. Although she was bitter about being kept prisoner, it was nice to surrender a little bit of control over her life.

Soon, her stomach started growling, and she couldn't wait for her next meal. She wondered what in the world it was that they were feeding her. It tasted great, and she felt stronger and more nourished after eating it than she did eating the food on earth. The door to her apartment hissed open, and two Driads in lab coats walked toward her. The male had a long needle in his hand, and she flinched away from it.

“Not to worry child, you're going to be fine. Just brace yourself for the pain. It will only last a moment."

She grimaced and the other Driad gripped her shoulder, forcing her to stay still as the long needle pierced into her delicate flesh. She exhaled sharply as the pain seared through her. Finally, he withdrew the needle and gave her a small cup with a clear liquid in it.

“Drink this," he demanded.

She did as she was told, strongly resenting the hand of the Driad woman who was gripping her firmly, and immediately the pain in her body dissipated. She wanted to thank him, but stopped herself. They had just inconvenienced her body with a serious amount of pain after abducting her from her home planet. There was no way she should be thanking them for anything. And that woman was looking at her so strangely, it made her feel like a lab rat.

Her stubborn anger toward the alien race wore on long after the Driads in lab coats left. The threat of the Codans meant nothing to her. They might as well have been made up and part of the strange delusion she was having during her nervous breakdown. It would all make so much sense – the need to escape reality, the handsome, masculine man in control... everything her life might be lacking. And even if it wasn't a nervous breakdown, she had never heard of the Codans all the time that she was on earth, so she didn't see why she needed to think about them while she was in space either. The idea of the human race becoming extinct because of some weird space virus seemed absurd.

Kylie grumbled to herself and tried to get comfortable on the couch in her room. It wasn't as difficult as it looked like it would be, and she sank easily into it. She leaned back and smiled, instantly relaxed. She could get used to this, she thought, and then sighed. She didn't know how long she would be there, so she might as well try and enjoy it while it lasted.

***

Kane was sitting in the control room, thinking deeply about how to set a course to avoid Codan territory. He had just figured it out when his two leading scientists burst into the room, waving a file excitedly. He looked at them as if they were crazy, until realization dawned on his face.

“Is that a match?" He asked, his jaw dropping in awe.

“Yes!" Korda exclaimed. “It's an exact match. The genetic sequence is perfect – all we have to do now is get it in the formula and see if it works. We have the test subjects being readied right now. It's going to be a very simple process. If this cures them, you do realize that all the power in the universe will finally be resting right in our own hands, don't you?"

“Of course, this shifts everything in our favor. But we will have to keep this top-secret, there is no way that the Codans will leave us alone if we are carrying something so valuable. We're going to have to set up some kind of a safety net here. But once we have enough of what we need, are going to take the power back into our own hands. This changes everything. I'm so glad that we made such a wonderful mistake!"

Korda nodded enthusiastically and summoned his assistant Gina to follow. They disappeared behind the door to the control room, and Kane leaned back and let out an excited whoop. Finally, things were going to go right. His mind drifted to the beautiful human that they had abducted by accident. He hadn't had a great feeling about abducting the drunk children, and when their sights had landed on the women, he felt as if some kind of divine miracle had taken place. He thought at the time that maybe that was just because he had never laid eyes on somebody more beautiful than her, but now he questioned whether or not he had some kind of premonition about the fate of the universe resting in his own hands.

And it was all thanks to this woman. Kylie. He began to pace on the control room, his mind taking on a completely new train of thought. Kylie was now a precious commodity in the universe. If the Codans were going to eliminate earth, they would have to make sure to keep her as safe as possible. It was crucial that nobody discover the value of their cargo until they were able to produce enough serum to help everybody fight the disease that was enslaving the races of the universe to the evil Codan empire. But that was why he was the captain of the Legacy, he was going to do his best to fight the oppressive force out to enslave them and liberate the universe once and for all.

Chapter 5

Kylie was woken up and taken to what looked to be a laboratory. She inhaled sharply, conjuring to mind all the images that she had seen throughout her life of alien life forms experimenting on human bodies. She had wanted to trust that no harm would fall to her after Kane came and visited her that morning. His presence was a great comfort and she found herself wanting to believe everything he said. He was excited and told her that some tests needed to be done, tests that could change everything and make her a hero. He had assured her that she would come out feeling great, and when she remembered the way the food affected her, she had been very tempted to believe just that. Unfortunately, it was hard to stay calm when she was confronted by terrifying instruments of potential torture.

The man, Korda, apparently the Legacy's leading scientist, told her to sit down on a bed much like the one that they had put into her little apartment on the ship. It was surprisingly comfortable, and when she laid down on it, Korda began his examination. He scanned a red light across her body, and she suddenly felt very exposed as images of her insides were projected onto the walls around them. Korda studied them intently, his large brow drawing in concentration. His assistant stayed in the background taking notes, scribbling furiously as Korda called out words in a medical jargon that Kylie found impossible to understand. It was the same woman who had held her down before, and they glared at each other from time to time as Korda obliviously studied her body.

After about 10 minutes of this, Korda gave her something to drink, and she fell into a blissful, trancelike state where the rest of his probing did not affect her at all. She could tell that he was drawing blood and looking at it under a microscope, and experimenting with this and that. Kane had told her that her body would be a valuable scientific anomaly, one that could potentially save the lives of billions of beings throughout the universe. She felt like that was a lot of pressure, and wondered if maybe she should have worked out at the gym more often when she was on earth. Maybe she shouldn't have eaten so many doughnuts. Maybe she should have avoided more processed foods. If the fate of the universe relied on her body, maybe she should have treated it like a temple.

And then she was suddenly frustrated by the fact that so much pressure was put onto her. If it weren't for these people, she wouldn't know anything about the other beings in the universe. She would still be blissfully living her life on earth, allowing the blank question mark of possibilities to remain open above her head, but never truly wanting to explore anything further than that. The reality of her life on earth suddenly hit her like a ton of bricks. Everybody she knew had turned against her, and she was without a job and without any hope at all. Most of them, if they heard anything about her, would have said that she disappeared, but most people probably wouldn't notice or care. The thought made her angry, and she made a small decision to care more about having a purpose in the universe rather than leading a boring and trivial life on the planet where nobody cared about her.

Finally, the testing was through and she was led back to her apartment by Kane himself. He held her arm firmly to steady her as she walked numbly beside him. Whatever Korda had given her had made her feel a little bit out of it, and Kane gently guided her, speaking softly and soothingly as he walked with her through the bay of his ship. She could feel all eyes turned on her as they moved, and Kane walked regally forward, not making contact with anybody except Kylie. He didn't want any of the crewmembers to discover just how valuable she was, but he also wanted them to understand that she was to be respected at all times. He hoped that they would respect his wishes, and the first not to would deeply regret it.

“So how did it go?" Kane asked Kylie once she was resting comfortably on her own bed.

“You tell me," Kylie said sleepily.  "I don't really understand what it is that you're looking for."

“I think that we will know when we find it," Kane said with a small smile.

They gazed at each other, Kane brushing her hair away from her forehead reassuringly. It felt soothing, and Kylie just wanted to close her eyes and bask in the feeling forever. It seemed almost more normal to be here with this man from another planet than it did to be on a blind date. The thought made her start to giggle, until Kane was also laughing because he didn't understand what she had been set off by. The sound of her laughter was beautiful, but not as radiant as the way her face brightened up. He couldn't take his eyes off of her, and soon gave up asking what she was laughing about and just shook his head bemused. There was still a lot he had left to learn about earthlings, he decided, and stood carefully to take his leave.

Chapter 6

When Kylie woke up, she gasped, startled, and looked around the room for Kane. She could have sworn that he was just there with her, and she felt an aching void when she realized that she was alone. Maybe it was just because she was missing the contact with people of her own species, but she was desperate for him to come back and fill her little bland apartment with the same comfort that he had given to her as she fell asleep. A lot of what happened was foggy in her mind, but she knew that from the way she could feel Kane beside her, there was nothing malicious in his heart. In fact, she had determined as she drifted off into a dreamless sleep that Kane might just be more attractive than anybody on her planet. The thought had struck her so funny that she had drifted off to sleep in a fit of giggles. There was no way to explain what she was thinking without embarrassing herself, and so she was glad for the chance to escape explanation.

She turned to the table, where a meal was laid out for her. It was reminiscent of the type of meal that she would have found on earth, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn't been sure if she would ever be able to eat normal foods again. Somebody on the ship was looking out for her, and she had a feeling that it was Kane. She ate slowly, contemplating whether or not she would prefer to stay on the ship or go home. It seemed as if there wouldn't be much of a home to get back to if the Codans had their way.

She tried to imagine what it would be like if Earth never existed again. The thought made her stomach drop. She would never be able to go back to her favorite places, such as the summer home where she spent her youth and the lake were sometimes she would go out for a late night swim with nobody watching her. Everybody that she knew and loved would be gone, and the feeling of isolation she felt would turn into a stronger feeling of devastation. The thought was very disturbing, and she tried to shake it away. If there is anything that she could do to save the planet that she was from, she figured that she should cooperate. If Kane was really doing what he claimed, she might be able to prevent a worse fate from befalling the planet.

She grumbled to herself as she remembered the unfair conditions that had gotten her fired from her job. But the words didn't hold the same weight that they did just a week ago. In fact, once they were out of her mouth, they seemed to hang thinly in the air before dropping away. It was as if they meant nothing anymore. The idea of actually saving the planet versus the silly job that she lost that she could barely stand didn't seem to compare at all. Of course she would prefer to save the planet. Even if nobody ever knew about it, it would be nice to be able to say to herself that she had done something that important in her life.

Of course that was only if it turned out that she did hold the special gene that could fight the virus that the Codans were using against the rest of the races in the galaxy. She wandered over to the window of the apartment, the idea of Kane's muscular body floating around in her head as she stared out into the darkness of space around her. She'd never seen anything more beautiful in her life, and although she had been afraid of flying in an airplane, for some reason Kane's ship made her feel completely safe. He genuinely seemed to want to do things right for her, and so she decided to sit back and relax, and try to enjoy herself as much as she could without having to worry about the stress of life on earth.

Chapter 7

Korda hummed absently to himself as he made the final addition to an elixir that he was testing out on an isolated strain of the virus. He stopped mid-hum and had to do a double take. He had finally done it. He held the most valuable serum in the galaxy in his hands. He quickly scanned over the code to memorize it before running off excitedly in pursuit of his assistant Gina. Normally, she was hovering right over his shoulder, but for some reason today he was not able to find her anywhere. He decided to check her chambers, which is something he normally never did. He believed in giving his assistants, particularly those of the opposite sex, a lot of breathing room.

However, this was too exciting to keep to himself. He burst into her door, and suddenly felt as if he were being hit by a ton of bricks. Gina was on a radio communicating their location to the leader of the Codans, Marxus. She stopped abruptly and turned to look at him, her face falling in horror. She hadn't expected him to come in and discover her communication with their enemy. The worst part about it was that there was really nothing that he could do. He could have apprehended her if he had his weapon, but they weren't allowed in the laboratory and there was no time to retrieve it. He ran urgently from Gina to try to find Kane.

“Kane!" Korda exclaimed as he turned the corner and nearly collided with him. “Gina is a mole! She's been sending messages about my work to the Codan Empire!”

“What!? How could you let this happen?"

“Me? I'm not the one who said I should have an assistant, and I'm not even the one who chose Gina. You felt sorry for her and picked her up off of that planet because you said she has high potential. But she's probably been working with the Codans this entire time!”

Kane considered this and looked down at the floor thoughtfully.

“How much does she know?" Kane asked him finally, looking up with his eyes flashing in anger.

“She knows that Kylie is a match, but she doesn't know that I have unlocked the formula for the antivirus. We are now officially the most powerful group in the universe.”

The news filled Kane with a feeling of ecstatic relief. If all went well from here on out, he would be able to save the universe. But first things were first, they would have to find a way to get rid of Gina and protect themselves from the onslaught that she had probably doomed them all to. She had truly believed that she was just an innocent prisoner on one of the planets where they had gassed up the ship. Fortunately, she hadn't been on board very long, but now it was certain that the Codans had their location, and worse, they would have knowledge about Kylie as well.

Suddenly, the alarms started to blare in their ears and Kane's face fell.  A Codan ship was close, and some security had been breached. The sudden thought of Kylie filled his mind, and dread gripped his heart.

“Kylie," he murmured quietly. “Go after Gina! Show no mercy.”

Kane ran from the room as quickly as he could, pulling his weapon out of the holster at his side. Korda ran in the opposite direction, back toward the laboratory. He looked around for Gina, but it was too late. She had already vanished.

Chapter 8

Kylie had been surprised when somebody burst into her apartment. She could tell by the light sound of the footsteps that it wasn't Kane, and when Gina appeared to her, she quirked her head and concern. She had recognized her as the bitchy woman from the testing room, but now the expression on her face was hardened and serious. Before she had a chance to ask what was going on, Gina pulled out a large needle and stuck it painfully into Kylie's arm. Kylie opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, she collapsed onto the floor.

She remained semi-conscious as Gina lifted her easily onto her back, carrying Kylie as if she were a lamb, and ran to the corner of the room where an ominous red light was blinking. It looked a lot like the same kind of light that had pulled her away from her summerhouse by the lake, and yet it looked much more sinister. She tried to squirm away from Gina's grip, but whatever she had been injected with left her weak and unable to struggle. She cursed out loudly, but the sound was muted by a whirring noise. The blood rushed into Kylie's ears as they were transported into another ship.

Terrifying beings glowered down at her. Gina had dropped her onto the floor unceremoniously, and they were all craning their long necks down to study her. Their faces were wilted, almost as if they were melting. The color of their skin was a wood-like brown, and at the back of their heads they had crowns that reminded her of a triceratops. She studied them in disgust, shivering despite herself on the cold floor of the ship. The ship wasn't well lit like the Legacy was. Instead, it was dark and somber, and she felt immediately afraid.

“I did as you asked," Gina said, pacing around the room anxiously. “Now I want my payment. You promised that I would get another dose. Something to ease the pain, you know. You said that the medicine would be able to help right?”

The beings surrounding Kylie made no indication that they had heard Gina, and simply continued to study Kylie. One of them, clearly the leader, extended a long, bony hand and opened his palm toward Gina.

“Where are the notes?" he asked, without looking away from Kylie.

Gina's face suddenly fell as she realized that she forgot to grab the notebook from the ship as she ran toward Kylie's room. She thought that it would be the main priority to get rid of the girl. But somehow, it had slipped her mind to bring her notes.

She didn't have to speak for all of them to realize her mistake. One by one, the Codans turned away from Kylie and fixed their steely gazes upon Gina.

“What? I delivered the girl just like you asked me to. That was the most important thing. They were right on the brink of figuring out how to fix this virus. But since you have her, you can find out first. You can be the ones to fix me like you promised. That was the deal."

“The deal was that you keep an eye on Capt. Kane and his absurd crew, get us all of the information possible, take meticulous notes, to be delivered to us on time when we arrived. You did a great job giving us the location and delivering the girl, but that was only part of your job. For the rest of it you have failed and therefore there is no deal between us any longer. Take her away."

Gina's face fell, and she began shaking her head and begging for them to reconsider.

“I brought the girl," she cried out loudly. “What more would you want?"

“I want what they have. The research they have done. Without it, she is almost useless. Show no mercy. Execute her at once. She knows too much already."

“No, please!" Gina cried, as they began to drag her away.

Finally, Kylie summoned up enough energy to be able to speak. Everybody paused and turned to her as the words began to escape her mouth.

“You stupid girl," Kylie said, her eyes closed. “They would have fixed you if you were just honest. And they would have done it for free.”

Gina stared at Kylie, her eyes widened and her face filled with fear. Kylie found it difficult to pity her for. Gina was going to be executed by the people that she thought would save her, and she had turned her back on her one chance of liberation. She had a strong feeling that Gina was addicted to the rush of the pharmaceutical medicine. Probably, the strength of the painkillers that they were offering her were too alluring to resist. She didn't want a cure – she wanted the rush of their drugs. And now she would get neither.

She had overheard Kane mumbling to Korda in the laboratory about how sad it was that so much of the population were being turned into zombies and addicted to the serums that the Codans were handing out. He saw it as a way to keep everybody dependent on what the Codans could offer rather than having to find a cure for the virus. He even speculated that they had started the virus themselves, as a form of germ warfare, so that they could begin to colonialize the universe and establish themselves as the ultimate power.

Listening to Kane talking was easy to dismiss. She didn't feel as if anything that he was saying pertained to her or was real. She had never experienced any of the things that he was talking about, and she found it difficult to believe and understand them. But now that she was looking into the faces of these ugly, terrifying beings known as the Codans, she believed everything that Kane was saying, and felt an urgent desire to see his handsome face, and get off of this terrifying ship where she was no longer safe.

***

Meanwhile, on the Legacy, Kane was barking orders to everybody. As soon as he realized that Kylie was missing, he had set out to do what only the most crazy and foolhardy people had ever tried to do. Find the Codans.

They were the most powerful race in the universe, between their ability to enslave the masses with their virus and being the only hope of cure for the pain associated with it, and the powerful army that was at the leader's beck and call. They had completely destroyed his planet decades ago, leaving him bound to the ship where he tried to avoid all detection. His race was known for their strength and intelligence, so it was no wonder why they had been pursued and obliterated. He had managed to save the crewmembers, but everybody else had been destroyed. It was why he was so well protected. Everybody was loyal to him because of his strength and bravery. He had kept them together as their worlds fell apart.

And now, they were being put to the test as he demanded them to put their lives on the line to save a woman they had accidentally abducted just a week ago. Many of them thought he was crazy, but they knew that he had his reasons. Although they were concerned with his personal feelings getting in the way, they followed him blindly and prepared the ship to take on the terrifying Codan army.

He knew that he was testing their resolve and he was proud of them for stepping up to the challenge even though it seemed impossible. It made him glad to be their captain, and soon they were on their way. He was happy to know that they were probably not prepared for an ambush, and that they wouldn't have had a chance to get very far since Kylie and Gina had just recently been abducted. He rushed around the ship demanding that they keep their sights targeted on the Codans and maintain as much of a cloak as possible to keep them out of the Codan's radar.

Kane was terrified that they might have already killed Kylie in cold blood just to keep the possibility of an antivirus as limited as possible. That would mean that he would no longer be able to liberate the races from their evil clutches and provide them all with a cure to the problem rather than a temporary and unhealthy solution that made them into zombies perfect for the Codans to control. He was filled with fury as soon as they were able to lock onto the target, and he told everybody to stay put as he leapt alone into the beam, where he was immediately transported into the cargo hold of the Codan's ship.

Chapter 9

Kylie tried to squirm away as she was taken to a room that had no windows or furniture. It was completely dark, and she looked around with a squint as they closed the door on her and left her in complete silence. She tried to plead for help, but it didn't work. Whatever Gina had injected her with had left her unable to do much. All she could do was hope that Kane might be somewhere out there and willing to rescue her from the Codans.

In the meantime, Kane was moving cautiously through the cargo room, avoiding detection by dodging behind boxes. Nobody had noticed that he had been transported, which was all the better for him. He pulled his weapon out of the holster at his side and walked slowly toward the doorway. He had to try it a few times before he was able to crack the code and release himself from the hold.

Kane walked cautiously down the hallway, ducking behind corners whenever he saw a threat. E had a team following him wherever he went on the ship so that if he were in a bad position, they could just beam him back to the ship and make their escape. They didn't know where Kylie was, and he knew he had to find her quickly before they found him. Korda was on a small communication device in his ear, giving him coordinates. He had a ray fixed onto the ship so that he could sense the heat of everybody on board. The Codans had very low body temperatures, while Kylie was hot.

“It looks as if they have more than one human on board,” Korda said into the microphone. I am picking up at least two. They're on opposite ends of the ship. I really hope that you can make the right choice in time.”

Kane growled to himself in frustration. He felt obligated to save them both, but only one of them was Kylie. Only one of them he cared about. And not just because she could save the universe. There had been a sense of intimacy between them that he couldn't shake off. He wasn't stupid and knew that there were rumors around the ship about the two of them falling for each other, but he had not thought much about it until now. He would never have risked his life for any other person like this. They would have thought of something else to do. But this girl was different. Somehow, she had his heart.

In a moment of intense deliberation, Kane chose to go left. Korda gave him directions to follow through the ship and he did his best to avoid detection. Finally, he reached the end of the bay and peeked inside a dark room. He had to try for a while at the code to the door, and he knew that after three wrong tries the alarm would be sounded and he would be caught. Fortunately, he got the door open on the second try and pushed his way inside, his eyes wide and searching for Kylie.

He was crestfallen when he saw a man staring at him. It was an earthling, and his eyes were wide with fear.

“What are you going to do to me this time?" He asked, backing away as quickly as he could from Kane. “Please just leave me alone."

Kane's heart lurched in sympathy for this terrified man, and he lowered his weapon.

“I'll rescue you if you like, but if you make so much as a noise we're both dead, do you understand that?"

The man nodded dumbly, and Kane ordered Korda to set the coordinates to beam him away. He hoped that it wouldn't set off any alarm bells, and hurried away from the room before he was sucked into the beam as well.

It hadn't been Kylie, but he did manage to save somebody. The thought should've been comforting, but all it did was bring him a sense of dread and panic. If the Codans noticed the beam from his ship, they would all be doomed. He had to hurry.

He waited for Korda to give him the instructions and warn him of any codons coming his way. For some reason, they were all gathered in the top area of the ship. He wasn't sure what to make of this and did his best to run as quickly as he could to find Kylie.

Suddenly, the alarm bells began to blare. His heart lurched and he sped as quickly as he could down the hallway, where Korda promised that Kylie was laying. He fumbled with the lock, not caring if he set off any more alarms. Although it would alert everybody to his location, at least he would be able to escape by the skin of his teeth.

The door finally opened, just as Marxus appeared in front of Kane. Kane's stomach dropped, and he fired his weapon blindly, screaming for Korda to beam them into the ship.

“Just the man I've been wanting to see," Marxus said, unphased by Kane's weapon. Kane shot again and Marxus dodged out of the way, swooping into the room toward Kylie. Kane knew that if he didn't get there first, she would be dead.

Kane rushed forward, using his body to separate Marxus from the woman he loved, throwing himself fully in front of Marxus and colliding with his sickly body. A light began to flood the room and Kane clung to Kylie's limp form. He couldn't tell if she was breathing or not, and soon he was clinging to her on the floor of the Legacy. But there was a problem. Marxus had been beamed alongside them.

Kane paled as Marxus struck out at one of his crew members, knocking her dead where she stood. A cry of rage escaped his lips and he lunged forward toward Marxus. They both fell to the floor, tumbling together until Marxus pulled Kane up by the collar of his shirt. Suddenly, everybody on the ship rushed forward, separating Marxus from Kane and beating the ever-loving hell out of him. They formed a strong crowd, pushing Marxus toward a chute. He growled in anger as he stumbled into it, and Kane struggled to stand up and catch his breath, watching as his people got rid of Marxus once and for all. He was quickly sucked into the chute as one of his crew members, he recognized her as the sister of the woman Marxus had killed, pushed the button.

A furious cry echoed in the cabin as Marxus was sucked out into space, and they all looked away as he killed by the impact. They all watch this happen in a daze, until Kane came to his senses and commanded that the ship speed away quickly before anybody else came after them. He then ordered Korda to give Kylie something that would combat the effect of Gina's needle. He rested her side and picked her up carefully, carrying her to his own private chambers. Korda met him in the hallway before he walked in and gave him a small cup to allow Kylie to drink.

When she opened her eyes, tears of relief flowed from Kane's eyes, dampening his cheeks.

“I thought I had lost you forever," Kane said, his voice choking up. Everything happened so fast. Marxus was gone and now Kylie was back safe and sound. They were truly going to save the universe.

“I knew that you would come back for me," she said weakly.

Chapter 10

They stared at each other quietly, and Kane finally raised the small cup to her full lips. She drank it deeply and Kane could almost feel the life being restored into her body. He held her closely to his body, the two of them shockingly intimate inside of his personal cabin. Kylie had been terrified, but she knew that he would come for her. It wasn't a question in her mind. The smell of his cabin filled her senses and made her hungry for more. She looked up into his eyes as the strength began to fill her body. A longing she had never before began to fill her, and Kane, returning her intense gaze, pursed his lips and gazed down at her, his body full of adrenaline and ready to move.

She sat up, relishing the feeling of his strong arms around her, and met his lips with hers. She moaned softly as the slick feeling of his tongue against hers sent a thrill throughout her. He lifted her on top of himself and she could feel the hard bulge between his thighs pushing intimately between her legs. She wondered briefly if he would look the same as human men down there and then had to laugh to herself again. The musical sound of her laughter roused Kane's attention and he quirked his eyebrow at her as if he could read her mind, which made her laugh harder.

The sound of her enjoying herself aroused him more, and he slowly unbuttoned her blouse, taking in the soft pale skin beneath. A soft sigh escaped her lips and he smiled sweetly at her before he took her breast in his mouth, sucking gently and eliciting a moan that drove him wild. Finally he slipped himself out of his clothes and stood naked in front of her, pulling her clothes off slowly, allowing her to take the time she needed to adjust to his touch.

Finally, she grabbed him by the waist, her legs parted and welcoming him between them. She was pleased to find that he was bigger than the men on earth, and the differences and similarities were both arousing. She gasped sharply as he made his way inside of her, and closed her eyes as he made love to her, taking the time no man on Earth had ever taken to appreciate her body and kiss everything about her that made her a unique creation in the universe.

The heat between them was undeniable, and soon she was enraptured in bliss. Her climax was immense and he gripped her hips as he buried himself deeper inside, allowing himself to be squeezed by her contractions until he couldn't take any more. His powerful orgasm erupted in an explosion that surprised them both with its sheer force, bringing her to another full climax as he held her firmly in place. Finally, they collapsed together, spent but craving one another's comfort.

Kane kissed her then, a sweet, tender kiss that she would remember for the rest of her life.

“Please don't leave me,” he whispered.

It was such a sweet, intimate thing to say. Something she would expect a woman to utter after sex, not this strong, unbelievably attractive man. The gentleness of his eyes melted her heart and she thought back to her life on earth. The only person she would miss was her brother.

“I don't know how I could,” she said. “We have a universe to save.”

And with that, they fell asleep together, drifting through space in the Legacy, each of them lost in dreams of another world.

THE END

Wanted by Aliens

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

The restaurant was quiet for a Friday night and Chantel lazily loitered out the back of the fire escape, looking up at the stars. She had been waiting for almost half an hour, and even though it had been all over the news that there was supposed to be a meteor shower happening that evening, she hadn’t seen one shooting star as she watched the heavens.

“You still skiving?” Ben said as he came out of the back door of the kitchen and lit up a cigarette. He was pretty cute for a man who spent most of his day surrounded by raw meat and cooking grease, but as Chantel had gotten to know him over the months she had realized there was more to him than met the eye. Ben had a quiet, thoughtful side that allowed him to be ever so mysterious… and even though Chantel knew better than to get involved with someone from work, she quite liked to day dream that maybe one day her and Ben may have some kind of future away from the restaurant.

“I’d hardly call it skiving, have you seen it in there? It’s dead,” she laughed.

“Yeah I know,” Ben exhaled a plume of smoke up into the night. “Lucky us, at least we’re not being overworked as well as underpaid.”

He winked and Chantel gave him a coy smile.

She had been working at Carlo’s for around three months, ever since her parent’s had gotten a divorce and cut off her allowance. She was finally out on her own after years of privileged and uncomplicated living. She had worried at first about affording it all whilst still studying at college, but luckily her friend Sarah had managed to land her a waitressing job at one of the best known Italian’s in town, and even though the money was pretty terrible, she made sure that she always had a big smile on her face to ensure good tips.

“Yeah I’m glad it’s quiet,” she said. “I’m tired tonight.”

“What?” Ben laughed. “On a Friday? What kind of college girl are you? You should be leaving here in an hour, slapping on a high pair of heels and a tiny skirt and hitting the town!”

Chantel laughed and shook her head.

“If only my life was that exciting…” she trailed off and looked back up to the sky again to check if there was any meteor activity. A few stars twinkled brightly, but apart from that the whole black expanse above her was pretty clear.

She sighed and brushed a strand of hair back into her ponytail.

“Well,” she said as she slid down off the crates and smoothed down her skirt. “I better get back to it.”

She slapped Ben playfully on the shoulder and smiled at him as she walked by. She could sense his eyes on her until she got inside and she felt a rush of lust creep up inside of her. It was obvious that their crush was mutual, and it certainly made her nights at work all that little more exciting.

She made her way through the kitchen, past the rest of the chefs and out of the double doors into the restaurant. Carlo, the owner was sat up at the bar, drinking a bottle of beer and lamenting the poor turn out of customers.

“If we carry on like this, I honestly don’t know what we’ll do,” he said miserably.

“It’s nearing the end of the month,” Chantel said hopefully. “People are probably just waiting to get paid.” She didn’t even know if she believed herself, but she could only try and keep morale high.

“I hope you’re right,” Carlo said as he turned to look at her. She smiled sympathetically and made her way behind the bar where she started stacking glasses into the dishwasher before wiping down the countertops. She didn’t even know why she was trying to reassure Carlo. She knew fine well that should trade not pick up she would be the first one to go. Last one in… First one out. That was how it went, and to date she was still the newest member of the team.

“You hooking up with Sarah later?” Carlo asked from over the rim of his beer bottle.

Even though Carlo was married, he and Sarah had been involved at some point or another. Chantel had never got the full details of their affair but she knew it hadn’t exactly ended well. Carlo had wanted to keep her on the side, but Sarah had had enough.

“Umm…” Chantel stalled, unsure of what to tell him. “Probably when I get back to our dorm.”

“It’s Friday,” he snorted. “Surely you girls have something planned?”

Chantel shrugged and bit her bottom lip. She didn’t want to drop Sarah in it in case they were still seeing each other and she was out on a date.  Or worse, if Carlo had suddenly decided to become possessive and track her movements. The last thing Sarah would want is to lose her job at the restaurant.

“Well tell her I said hello anyway,” he yawned with disappointment. “You may as well get yourself home.  No point in waiting around here in this ghost town.”

Chantel checked the clock on the wall. It was only nine-thirty.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Yup,” Carlo took another swig of his beer. “See you tomorrow.”

He slid off his stool and made his way toward the kitchen door.

Chantel didn’t need to be told twice. Without wasting a moment she pulled off her apron, clocked out on her timesheet and grabbed her jacket and purse. As she ran through the kitchen she waved goodbye to Ben and he winked at her as she passed.

They were definitely going to end up together. Even though she knew it was risky with them being colleagues, she decided right then and there that she was going to make him hers.

2.

“Ben the chef?” Sarah asked as she opened a bottle of wine and poured them both a glass. “Ew,” she said as she shuddered her shoulders.

“What do you mean ‘ew’?” Chantel laughed.

“I don’t know. He just doesn’t do it for me.” Sarah shrugged.

“Oh what and older, boring, balding Carlo does?” Chantel rolled her eyes.

“Shhh,” Sarah hushed. “We never mention him again.” she reached over and pulled a red lipstick out of her vanity case before she held it up to her lips.

“He was asking about you,” Chantel said quietly as she took a sip of her own wine. “Wanted to know if we were out anywhere tonight.”

“Oh I bet he did,” Sarah cringed. “He’s not exactly taking the hint.”

“Well I didn’t tell him anything.”

“Good,” Sarah smiled. “Especially seeing as we have a wild party to go to I suppose.”

“Yep,” Chantel unrolled her last curler and flicked her hair.

She hadn’t known about the party until she had left the restaurant and made her way back to the dorm. Sarah had been off work all week and had heard from one of the girls down the hall that there was a big house party off campus and that all of the girls in their year had been invited.

“So who’s party is it?” she asked Sarah as she picked up her curling tongues and added to the gentle bounce of her blonde hair.

“No idea,” she shrugged. “But I’ve heard that apparently whoever this guy is, he’s had them before and they’re pretty wild.”

“Oh great,” Chantel laughed.

Her life had been so quiet of late, she could do with some excitement.

“It’s just what we need,” Sarah said as if she had read Chantel’s mind. “You’ve been saying lately how boring things are around here. Maybe tonight something exciting will happen.”

Chantel smiled and wished with all of her might that Sarah was right. She had felt low of late and knew that letting her hair down and enjoying herself could lift her mood.

She looked in her closet and ran her hands along the selection of dresses she had in the left hand corner.

“Red or black?” she asked Sarah.

“Red,” Sarah grinned. “For sure. With those blonde curls and this red lipstick you’ll be like a 50’s starlet.”

Chantel nodded and took the lipstick from her roommate. If there was one thing she knew she could depend on Sarah for, it was a keen eye for what looked good and an honest opinion.

As she slipped into her tight, red dress and strapped on her heels she felt sexier than she had felt in a long time. She was ready to go out, meet new people and have some fun, and she was determined to make the most of it.

Life at college hadn’t been as exciting as she had hoped, but it was all about new experiences, so she was glad to be getting off campus and exploring a new part of town, with hopefully a new set of people.

“Okay,” Sarah said as she picked up her purse and downed the last of her wine. “Let’s go, don’t want to get there too late and find out all the hot guys are taken.”

Chantel laughed and followed her to the door. She pulled on her coat and then the two girls made their way out into the hall and down the stairs to the main door of their building. As they walked across the quad Chantel felt a buzz that she hadn’t felt in a long time. She was excited and felt it was the kind of night where anything was possible and anything could happen.

They hailed a cab, jumped inside and headed off campus and across town. When they pulled up at the house and paid the cab driver her anticipation was growing with each passing second and she couldn’t wait to get in there.

The sound of music thumped out from the house and along the ground, in ran under their feet and made their whole bodies vibrate. They could see from the outside that the house was jam packed with people, and for a townhouse it lit up the whole street with the amount of lights bouncing around in each of the windows and shining different shades of pinks and blues.

“God knows what’s going on it there,” Chantel laughed.

“Well we’re about to find out,” Sarah grinned.

She took hold of Chantel’s hand and led her across the street. As they began to climb the steps to the front door Chantel had an overwhelming feeling that they should turn and run for home. Even though she had wanted excitement, now that she had it right in front of her, she was nervous and didn’t know whether she had the confidence to walk into a house full of people she had never met.

Sarah rang the doorbell and within a few moments the door opened wide and a handsome man with a tanned, muscular torso and an open shirt stood there with a glinting smile on his face.

“Welcome girls,” he said smoothly. “Please, do come on in.”

3.

He was so incredibly good looking that Chantel was sure she saw Sarah’s jaw hit the floor out of the corner of her eye. The host led them inside and through a maze of hot bodies, into the packed kitchen and got them a drink of ice cold vodka and lime.

“Here you are,” he smiled, his eyes locking in on each of theirs in turn. “Have a good evening.”

He turned and made his way through the crowd and Sarah turned to Chantel immediately and yelped, “I want him, he has to be mine!” She gripped her hands together under her chin as she watched the host mingle his way through the throngs of people, and stop to chat smoothly with as many as he could.

“I wonder who he is,” Chantel mused. “He’s certainly very confident. And this house isn’t bad either.”

She looked up and around at the modern kitchen, decked out in black granite counter tops and what appeared to be expensive marble flooring. Growing up in a wealthy family meant that Chantel knew something expensive when she saw it, and this guy had splashed some serious cash in setting up his rather decadent and classy bachelor pad.

“He’s some sort of market trader apparently,” a random girl leaned over Chantel’s shoulder and whispered.

“Really?” Another girl heard her and butted in. “Someone told me he was some kind of scientific genius. Made his money by selling an idea for a very advanced machine.  Something to do with space travel.”

Chantel felt her mouth curl into amusement but she tried to hide it. Why would a scientific, millionaire genius throw a house party for college girls? She looked across the room at their dashing and very sexy host.  His shaggy, brown hair fell perfectly around his chiseled jaw and his deep brown eyes glistened under the light. His skin was smooth and perfect and Chantel couldn’t help but think that he was young to have had so much success. He couldn’t have been any more than thirty-five, but he looked like he had a lot of experience in being the perfect host with the way he entertained. He moved fluidly throughout the rooms of the house, stopping to speak to both men and women who seemed enchanted by him. Chantel was one of them, and she found her eyes fixed on him with every move he took.

“Hey Sister,” Sarah jabbed her in the ribs. “I called first, find your own man.” She laughed afterwards to make it sound as if she was making a joke, but Chantel knew she was serious.

“He seems so… different…” Chantel said dreamily, but she was snapped back to reality by Sarah jabbing her in the arm.

“Hey!” Sarah crunched her lips up to her nose. “I said he’s mine.”

Chantel held her hands up in surrender and rolled her eyes.

“Okay Boss,” she said with jest before she looked back around the room and realized their sexy host had disappeared.

“Well whoever he is, he certainly knows how to throw a party,” Chantel said. “And work the room.”

“He does, doesn’t he?” Sarah beamed.

The girls mingled within the crowd and sipped their vodka and limes. The house was so crowded, rammed and full of people they recognized from both college and around town. She even saw one of the old waitresses from Carlo’s and stopped to chat to her for a few moments on her way to the bathroom.

Sarah was on a mad mission, she was determined that she would find the host on one of the levels of the house and tempt him away from whatever conversation he was having and into a bedroom with her.

“You’re crazy,” Chantel told her. “You don’t even know the guy, and you’ve only said hello to him, he may have a shitty personality.”

“He won’t,” Sarah said, as defiant as a child. “I can tell just by looking at him and we would be good together.”

Chantel found it hard to argue with her, as she certainly knew that feeling. She had lusted after Ben for weeks now and even though she tried to turn off her feelings and ignore them, she still found herself being drawn to him as if there was a magnet between them.

“I need another drink,” Sarah said as she drained the rest of her glass. “Shall I get one for you too?”

Chantel looked ahead at the queue in front of her to use the restroom and knew that there was no way she could risk losing her place in line.

“Please,” she said. “I’d come with you but… this queue…” she held her hand out.

“It’s cool, I’ll get us some! I’ll be right back,” Sarah kissed her on the cheek and made her way off down the stairs.

Chantel leant against the wall and sighed. There was still at least four people in front of her waiting to use the restroom.  She looked down at her watch. It was eleven thirty and she had been waiting for around fifteen minutes. The party was going strong and the hallways seemed much busier than they had been when she arrived and more and more people filtering through the rooms were familiar to her. She could have sworn that most of the town were there and certainly a lot of girls from campus.

She was second in line and just about to reach the head of the queue when Sarah returned and slipped a drink into her hand.

“It’s crazy down there,” Sarah laughed. “The rumors about these parties are true. I can’t believe we’ve never been to one until now.”

“Well at least we know now for next time,” Chantel winked.

The door to the restroom opened up ahead of her and a small raven haired girl walked out with a bottle of wine swinging from her hand.

“Finally,” Chantel sighed to Sarah and made her way inside and closed the door.

After she had peed, washed her hands and reapplied her make-up, she looked in the mirror and flicked her hair. The curls she had so carefully crafted were still soft and bouncy around her face and Sarah had been right, she did look like a 50’s starlet. She rubbed a tiny streak of red lipstick off her front tooth, smiled at her reflection once more and then turned and opened the door. As she stepped out of the bathroom and took up her place next to Sarah on the landing she was happy and ready to enjoy the rest of her night. But Sarah’s hand rushed out quickly and circled her wrist.

“Let’s go downstairs,” she said.

“Huh?” Chantel asked her confused. “What’s the rush?”

But before Sarah had chance to pull her away, or explain what the matter was, Chantel saw it…

On the opposite side of the hall were a couple locked up in each other’s arms. They were entwined together and exploring each other like they were ravenous. The guy dipped the girl back and kissed her so powerfully and passionately it was like something out of the movies. The heat they were radiating was impossible to ignore and they were so into each other and so obviously linked by more than a quick hook-up that it made it all the more hard to look away.

Chantel felt her stomach drop and the tears well up behind her eyes.

The guy in the loving embrace with another girl was Ben.

4.

She wriggled free from Sarah’s grip and headed straight for the stairs. As she pushed her way through the crowd and down onto the first floor of the house her heart was pounding loudly in her ears and her hands were shaking.

She had never been involved with Ben, but her feelings had grown so much over the past few weeks that it felt like she had been kicked in the stomach. Seeing him entwined with another girl had been just as bad, if not worse, than seeing her high school boyfriend and first love cheating on her at prom.

Sarah was somewhere behind her in the house, trying to follow her and calling her name, but Chantel ignored her and weaved in and out of people, trying to disappear into the crowd.  She didn’t want to speak to anyone, she just needed to get out of there.

As she found her way back into the kitchen and became trapped in a line of people dancing and mingling she managed to catch sight of a door which looked as if it led outside. She pushed her way past a few more people and in her panic quickly turned the key and opened the door into the backyard.

The cold night air hit her and she sighed with relief as she wrapped her arms around herself and took solace in the silence.

Fucking Ben, she thought. How could he be so involved with someone? He can’t have just met her.  This must have been going on for a long time.

She looked around. The yard was fully paved and lit by Victorian looking streetlamps. It was as if she had stepped into another world and she made her way over to a small wrought iron bench and sat down with her back facing the house so that hopefully no one would notice her.

She felt bad for running out on Sarah, but she needed the space. She needed the time to herself. Seeing Ben loved up like that had been a massive wake-up call for her.  He didn’t want Chantel. If he did, he would have made a play for her by now. She was just someone he liked to flirt with to pass the time.

The truth hurt. She hadn’t been in a relationship for some time and although she didn’t feel like she needed one to feel happy in her life, she knew that it would have been nice to have her feelings reciprocated.

She sighed and a line of foggy breath twirled out in front of her. It was much colder than she realized, but she didn’t understand how. It hadn’t been anything like freezing temperatures earlier in the day.

She looked up to the sky again and noticed a lot more stars were twinkling above her. They lit up the night like a trillion fairy lights and the feeling was so calming, in an instant she felt as if she didn’t care anymore. Although her hands were cold and stiff, she felt warm and relaxed, the heat was rolling through her and unfurling her entire body. She leant back against the bench and smiled as she looked up at the stars. The sky had a greenish tint to it which looked otherworldly and then with a jolt of recognition she remembered about the meteors.

As if she had conjured or manifested them, suddenly the night sky broke out in a dashing race of shooting stars. Bright white and green meteors streaked across the blackness of the night as Chantel sat with her mouth and eyes wide, watching them in awe.

“So beautiful,” she whispered as her breath was taken away. “I can’t believe it…”

She had never seen anything like it before, and just when she didn’t think the scene above her could get any more incredible, all of a sudden the shooting stars began to turn in circles and Chantel found herself blinking and rubbing her eyes, as if her vision was blurred and she was seeing things.

But what she was seeing was real. The stars above her head began to spin in a circle, hundreds of them, forming a tight conical spiral which seemed to be reaching down towards her. Chantel gripped onto the bench, her heart pounding… what was happening?

In a flash of light and the sensation that she had just been pulled up from the bottom of the ocean, weightless and free, the stars flew past her and she was suddenly in orbit. She could see the house disappearing below her and as her heart thudded louder in her chest it became the only thing she could hear apart from the deafening ring of silence.

She was being taken. Taken far away from Earth and from everything she knew.

5.

The light was so bright she couldn’t open her eyes without feeling as if she was being slapped in the face. She tried to lift her hand to shield them, but she realized that her arms were secured down by her side. She was lying flat on a hard surface and all she could hear was a dull buzz running all around her.

She geared herself up and finally opened her eyes ever so slightly. Bit by bit, white light pierced her vision and as she let her eyes become accustomed to it, she realized that the room she was in was completely empty apart from her. She was raised up, on what could only be a flat, white, hard bed. The rest of the room was white and empty.  It was eerie in a way but she felt nothing but calm. She felt as if she belonged there.

She smiled and looked up at the ceiling. Spotlights shone down on her and as she looked down at her own body she realized that her red dress had gone and she was now wearing a pair of tight white leggings and a white smock. She closed her eyes again and tried to remember what had happened.

She had been at the party of a man they didn’t know and had been drinking vodka and lime with Sarah. They had gone to use the restroom. Sarah had been intent on making the host hers. Chantel had gone in to use the restroom and then she had left and spotted Ben. Ben with another woman. Ben entwined with someone else. The disappointment as she relived it thumped through her and she felt the tears well up behind her eyes again, but she couldn’t cry. It was as if whatever force was in the room with her wouldn’t let her be sad. She was being carried along on a wave of happiness. After she had seen Ben she had gone out into the garden, she had watched the stars. And then… That’s when it all went blank.

Something happened to me out in that yard, she thought. Did I pass out? Were Sarah and I drugged?

She cast her mind back to several news reports she had read only months before about girls all over the country being slipped roofies and waking up in compromising positions. Whilst this certainly wasn’t a usual thing to happen to Chantel, and even though she was waking up in a strange, brightly lit room in different clothes, she couldn’t help but feel as if everything was fine. She wasn’t afraid and she didn’t feel violated. She knew that whoever had brought her there wasn’t going to harm her.

She let the warm sensation rising up from the bed below her fill her entire body and she closed her eyes and smiled. She was so relaxed and content, she never wanted to move. She was just about to drift off into a welcomed sleep when she heard a noise at what had to be a door. It sounded as if a key was turning and slowly a black crack began to appear down the center of the stark white wall ahead of her. She raised her head and shoulders up as much as she could so she could get a clear view and watched as a man walked into the room with her. She could tell immediately that he was familiar and with a jolt of recognition it dawned on her that he was the host from the party.

“Hello?” she asked. “What’s happening?”

The man turned and looked at her and smiled. He really was very handsome, but there was something different about him there in that room. She couldn’t put her finger on what it was, but she could tell that he wasn’t the same person.

“Hello Chantel,” he said softly. “Welcome.”

She smiled back and wriggled her wrists.

“Would you be able to untie me please?” she asked with a giggle. She didn’t know how to act, the whole situation was so bizarre, but oddly, she was really enjoying it. It felt exciting and also very right. She was more than comfortable there and the fact that she was in the company of a man she didn’t know wasn’t bothering her at all.

“Of course,” he smiled as he approached the edge of the bed and with what felt like nothing, seemed to remove the restraints so they evaporated into thin air.

Chantel sat upright and swung her legs over the side of the bed. The man stood in front of her and they stared at each other. There was something about him that was making her want to reach out and touch him, but she didn’t dare, for some reason she knew she had to hold back.

“During your stay with us, this will be your room,” he told her. “Make yourself at home, relax, and get your rest.  We’re very excited to have you here.”

Chantel wanted to ask him what he meant, but instead she just nodded and smiled obligingly. At the back of her mind she knew it was wrong, but on the surface it all felt okay and she didn’t want to upset the happy rhythm and the calm feeling she had washing all over her.

“One of my colleagues will be with you shortly to start the process,” he said. “In the meantime, it would be best if you just relaxed and enjoyed your time here.”

Chantel nodded and watched him leave the room.

The black crack of the door sealed up behind him and the line of the entrance completely disappeared. It was as if it had never even been there. She was in so much white light that she felt the beginnings of a headache, and now that the man had gone, she felt a sense of dread creeping up on her.

None of this makes any sense, she thought. He was just like the man from the party, and yet I know that it wasn’t him. He says I have to stay here? But where am I? And what did he mean by process?

She thought on his words and although she knew deep down that she should have more questions and be determined to get the answers, she also wanted to do exactly what he had told her and to lie down and get some sleep.

She kicked her feet back up and lay down on the hard, solid bed. Even though there was no comfort in it, she had never felt more at home and she felt as if it had been made just for her. She closed her eyes and somehow managed to block out the blinding glare of the lights beaming down on her. Within moments she was asleep.

6.

The light was still blaring but this time it wasn’t silent and calm, there was commotion all around her. Chantel opened her eyes and sat bolt upright, her palms sweating and her heart pounding.

She could see the black crack had appeared again on the wall and a doorway was open. Somewhere, out in the hall, there was banging and crashing and the sounds of a struggle. She climbed off the bed slowly and although she didn’t even know where she was, she knew she had to look.

As she approached the doorway and went to push it open she was stopped by a hand appearing around the frame and pushing her back inside. She screamed as she tumbled backwards but a man came heaving through the door ahead of her and closed it behind him, the line of the doorway completely disappearing again as if it had never even been there.

He panted and tried to regain his breath as he bent down and put a big hand on Chantel’s shoulder.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

Chantel was trembling, and she hadn’t even dared look at him, but as her eyes travelled up his rippling rock hard torso, she was instantly aware that he wasn’t the man from the party or the one who could have been his twin that had visited her earlier. This man in front of her now was tall and blonde with ice blue eyes that were so intense they made her gasp. He was so handsome, like nothing she had ever seen before. When they had walked into the party earlier that night she had thought that the host was other-worldly and attractive, but this man now was so much more. He was like another entity altogether and she couldn’t stop herself from staring at him. She was completely lost for words.

“Are you okay?” he asked again as he took hold of her other shoulder and shook her slightly.

“Yes,” she gasped. “But I don’t know what is happening.”

He smiled with a warm, open look and then sighed.

“Well, it just so happens it’s your lucky day.”

Chantel watched as he got to his feet and lifted his wrist to his lips. He whispered something into what looked like a watch, in a language she didn’t recognize, before he held out his hand and helped her to her feet.

Outside in the hallway the commotion started up again. It sounded as if a group of people were trying to break their way in. The calmness that had been flowing through her had now completely disappeared and she was on high alert.

“Who are they?” she asked with panic. “And who are you?”

The man looked at her and smiled before he took hold of her hand and said, “My name’s Eli, and I’m here to save your life.”

Her heart began to race and even though he was smiling, the noise out in the hallway was causing her anxiety. There was someone trying to break in, and now this Eli was saying he was going to save her life! What was happening!

“Who are they?” she screamed.

“They’re bad news,” Eli said as he gripped her hand and looked down at his wrist. “But don’t worry, as I said, today is your lucky day.”

She noticed the black line of the doorway forming again in the center of the wall and she screamed as she buried her head into Eli’s chest and begged him to get them out of there. He smiled at her and ran a hand through her hair before suddenly and without warning her whole body felt as if it was burning up and there was a gigantic crack of white light all around them.

She woke up on the floor, sprawled out and bewildered as to what had just happened. When she opened her eyes and looked around she thought she was in the same room as she had been in before, but as her eyes focused she realized it was different.

As she looked at the walls she saw color begin to form on them and scenes of a forest took shape before her eyes. Her mouth gaped open as all around her she could hear the sounds of running water and birds singing, it was as if she was in the middle of a beautiful clearing, watching a river flow ahead of her as salmon jumped up the rocky waterfalls.

“Is this better?” Eli’s voice came from behind her and she jumped.

“What the hell?” she asked with complete shock. “What is this place?”

Eli smiled as if he was letting her in on a secret and then he took a step towards her.

“This is the middle of the universe,” he grinned. “The very center… the core of everything.”

Chantel took a step back and shook her head.

None of this made any sense. But she had the overwhelming feeling that every word was true.

7.

“The middle of the universe?” she asked in disbelief. “What does that even mean?”

“What you would think it meant,” Eli laughed. “I know it’s overwhelming, that’s one of the reasons I thought the forest would be a nice scene… something you’re used to.”

“Okay…” Chantel trailed off, unsure of what to say next.

“Not many people have been here. You’re one of the very privileged few.” He smiled as he rubbed his hands together.

“And what about those other guys? The man from the party?”

Eli sucked in a lung full of air and exhaled loudly.

“You really don’t want to know.” he scratched the back of his white blonde hair.

“No really, I do,” she said defiantly. “I want to know what the hell is going on, not just all of this cryptic stuff you keep telling me!”

“Okay,” Eli smiled as he sat down on a plush green chair and patted the space next to him.

Chantel crossed over reluctantly and sat down. Her feet were aching and she was suddenly very tired. Even after all of the rest she had had, she was exhausted. It was as if her body had been put through its paces with the travelling from dimension to dimension.

“The place where we’ve just been, it’s a very dark place indeed,” Eli sighed. “The man who had visited you in the room where you were held, he is an Alien Lord from the planet X-11… a slave planet.”

“What… the…?” Chantel’s head was spinning.

Alien Lord?

Slave Planet?

None of this made any sense to her.

“You were taken there so they could extract your eggs or use you for breeding. Humans make an ideal slave race for creatures like the ones who inhabit X-11,” Eli said it almost as if it was an apology.

“Creatures?” she asked with confusion. “But they look so… so normal…?”

“They do on the outside,” he smiled. “But inside, nothing is the same.”

“And the guy from the party?” she asked. “He looked exactly like the man back at the white room.  Who is he? Is he in on it?”

Eli nodded.

“Yes, the host from the house you were taken from, he is a humanoid from X-11. His role is to group together a large number of fertile women, ready to be taken and collected. The finest are usually chosen and the other’s discarded.”

“Discarded?” Chantel felt her chest tighten.

“Yes,” Eli dropped his gaze. “Those women are usually killed.”

“Would I have been killed?” she asked with wide eyes.

“Eventually,” he said with a sigh. “You were one of the chosen ones… fertile, beautiful, strong genes… but eventually once they had used you, you would have been discarded like the others.”

Chantel felt tears well up behind her eyes. She had nearly been used for breeding by an alien race wanting to grow a planet of slaves. Earlier that day she had just been a student and a waitress and now she was travelling through time and space with the most attractive man she had ever seen, and whilst none of it made any sense, she was the happiest and felt the most alive than she had ever been.

“I don’t know what to say.” she said.

Eli nodded slowly and got to his feet. “This is a lot to take in,” he said. “If we hadn’t been intercepted during my attempt to rescue you I would have kept you in a state of sleep until I had returned you back to Earth. That way it would have felt like none of this had really ever happened.”

“Like a bad dream?” she laughed.

“Something like that,” Eli smiled.

“And you?” she asked. “Who are you, Eli?”

“I’m from a very advanced race of humans. We live here, at the center of the Universe, and recently one of our major campaigns has been to stop planets like X-11 from exploiting the human race for their own gain. We heard about what was happening… the abductions, the breeding programs, the brutality… and we have been intercepting as many abductions as we can ever since.”

“So… I was… abducted?” she asked with fear.

“Oh yes,” Eli said. “From what I saw in your case, you were gathered to a point where X-11 knew plenty of suitable women would be available, and then once the meteor shower began, they used it as a cover to spirit you away.”

“Wow.” Chantel whispered as she cast her mind back to being out in the yard alone. How she had felt so in awe of the stars above her and what she was witnessing. It had been magic, but now she knew she would never be able to look up into the night sky in the same way ever again. She had learned so much in such a short space of time, and now she knew secrets of the universe. She knew that Earth was not alone, and that people were visited and taken by aliens for experiments and breeding programs.

“Are you alright?” Eli rested a strong hand on her shoulder and she turned to him and smiled.

“I’m just trying to get my head around all of this,” she admitted. “It all seems too farfetched, but at the same time I know it’s all real.”

“As I said before, not many have been privileged as you have been, use the information wisely,”

“What do you mean?” she sat up straight and looked deep into his eyes.

“I mean, don’t return to earth and regret what you say about your experience.”

Chantel knew without asking him what he meant. She had read articles in newspapers and seen things online, men and women who claimed they had been taken by alien beings. Everyone just thought they were crazy, no one truly believed that aliens existed.

“I won’t be telling a soul,” she said.

“Not only that,” Eli smiled. “But you have a chance to be a part of something incredible.”

“I do?” she asked as she looked deep into his crystal blue eyes yet again. He smiled at her and nodded and she felt something inside of her click into place. Eli was someone she had been destined to meet, she could tell just by the way they looked at one and other.

“You must be tired,” he said, breaking her gaze and the subject. “Take the bed in the corner,” he turned and pointed to a fluffy circular bed which looked out over the mountain forest scene. “I’ll be back for you,” he said as he took her hand and led her over to the bed.

“Where are you going?” she suddenly didn’t want him to leave her. He was the only person she trusted in this crazy situation.

“I’ll be right outside,” he assured her.

Chantel climbed into the soft, warm covers and as Eli waited by the door the lights went low and the sounds of nature quietened into a comforting hum.

She watched Eli disappear through a doorway and she was once again alone. Her eyelids were heavy and it wasn’t long before yet again she was fast asleep.

8.

The trickling water seemed to be running all around her, and when she opened her eyes and stretched her arms high above her head she felt more rested than she ever had. The room was waking up at the same time she was. The scenes on the walls of the mountains and forest were coming to life before her very eyes. The sun was rising and the birds began to sing. She looked out at it all and couldn’t help but smile. Earth really was beautiful. She had never really appreciated it so much before, but she knew now that she was lucky to have such an incredible planet.

There was a knock somewhere behind her and a buzz as the doorway began to appear on the white wall. In seconds Eli was stepping through it and Chantel smiled. She felt her grin go from ear to ear. She was happy to see him, and relieved, even though she had slept the entire time he had been away, all she wanted was to be close to him.

“How are you feeling?” he asked her.

Chantel smiled and nodded, but found it hard to find the words to respond as she was too busy staring at him. It was as if her sleep had wiped her memory clean of how intensely attractive he was. He had changed and was now wearing a tight leather-look pair of trousers with a big buckled belt and a tight black shirt. They gripped his muscular physique perfectly and Chantel could see the large swell of his bulging arms beneath the fabric. She swallowed hard and tried to snap herself away, but she just couldn’t, he was so hot and unusual it was driving her wild.

“Here,” he reached out and passed her a tray with some water and toast. “It’s not much, I know, but it’s all we have.”

“Thank you,” she took the tray from him and placed it down next to her on the bed. As she sipped the water she began to feel reborn, the last time she had drunk anything had been the vodka and lime back at the house party.

“Do you not eat here?” she asked him as he watched her nibbling the toast.

“No,” he shook his head. “We have no need for things like that anymore.”

“What do you mean?” she sat up and listened intently.

“Well, as I said before, we are an advanced race.  We don’t need to sustain ourselves with food and water any longer.”

“What do you do instead?” Chantel leaned forward as if she could hear him better by being an inch closer.

“We control everything our body needs via this,” he held up his hand and Chantel noticed a red dot on his palm.

“What is it?” she squinted as she tried to get a closer look.

“It’s a port, we use it to give ourselves everything we need… food, liquids, rest, education, sex…”

“Sex?” she nearly choked on her toast. “What, you mean you don’t…?”

Eli shrugged and shook his head.

“We have no need to,” he said glumly. “The universe is a vast place, we are all about maximizing our time to make the most impact and travel as far and wide as we can.”

“So, how do you… keep the race going?” she asked with embarrassment.

“Breeding programs,” Eli said matter-of-factly. “But not like the one you were almost forced into. Our men and women are still family units, yet we simply create new beings instead of growing them in our own bodies.”

“Wow,” Chantel exhaled. She didn’t know where to look or what to think. She couldn’t imagine a world without any enjoyment. No food, no drinks, no real experience… and no sex? How could they be happy?

“And do you have a family unit?” she asked sheepishly. “I mean, do you have a woman?”

Eli looked up at her and their eyes met again.

“I am always travelling across the cosmos,” he said. “It wouldn’t be fair for me to keep a family unit back here.”

Chantel felt a pang of sympathy for him. He was so good looking, so well-groomed and so physically fit, it seemed an impossible concept that his body should go untouched and unloved. Much like her own.

As they stared at each other, Chantel felt something growing between them. It was as if they both knew what they wanted, but neither of them dared reach out and take it.

“Would you like to?” she asked bravely. “Experience sex?”

Eli licked his bottom lip and she could sense his arousal growing.

“I would like that very much,” Eli said deeply.

As she watched his breathing become heavier, she felt a heat rise within her that she hadn’t felt for some time. She was already getting wet just by looking at him, so the idea of him having his hands all over her was almost too much to bear.

“Eli,” she whispered. “I want you…”

A wicked smile flickered over his face and he got to his feet. As he began to walk towards her Chantel could see the tightness that had grown in his pants and the way his demeanor was changing.

He stood in front of her and took hold of her by the back of the neck and tilted her head up so she could look into his eyes. She sat on the edge of the bed and her pussy trembled, he was suddenly so dominant and in charge, it was as if their whole lives had been waiting for this moment.

Chantel reached out and took hold of the buckle on his belt and unsnapped it slowly before drawing it out of his trousers and throwing it down on the floor. Eli’s breathing was becoming heavier each time she touched him, and she was getting wetter each time she looked up at him and his incredible good looks. He didn’t say a word as he began to undress her. He lifted the white clothes she had been dressed in back on X-11 off over her head and exposed her breasts. When he saw them his breath caught at the back of his throat and he reached down and took hold of one in each hand and massaged them gently. Chantel moaned. His touch was so intense and yet so soft, with each kneed of his fingers he was opening up new parts of her that she didn’t even know existed. He was turning her body on in so many ways and he had yet to touch her most sacred place.

She undid the top button on his trousers and slipped her hand inside. As she felt his manhood for the first time she gasped and looked up at him. He looked down at her proudly, knowing exactly what he was carrying in there. As Chantel peeled down his pants and underwear and exposed his huge, rock hard cock she was speechless. It was so big and so thick she had no idea how she would be able to take it without being split in two, but she knew she wanted to try.

Eli pulled her head forwards by her hair and she opened her mouth eagerly. As he slipped the tip of his cock into her mouth she sucked on him greedily and moved up and down his shaft with a hungry moan. Eli panted and bucked his hips forward. He groaned and took hold of one of her breasts, whilst with his other hand he moved down and slipped it into her panties.

She was soaking wet, slick with her own juices and ready for him. She was so turned on she knew it wouldn’t take much for her to give in to an explosive orgasm, so when Eli pulled back and pushed her down onto the bed and climbed on top of her, she spread her legs wide and begged him to fuck her.

“Please,” she panted. “Fill me.”

Eli positioned the tip of his red hot manhood at her tight opening and with one agonizingly powerful and slow thrust, pushed himself right into her. He was so big, but the pain was brief, and when she regained her composure and Eli began fucking her again and again, she unraveled in a wave of pure ecstasy. As she came she clamped her legs tightly around him and he too began to quiver with the beginnings of his release. Eli gripped onto her throat and powered into her once more before his huge balls exploded and emptied a lifetime worth of hot cum right up inside of her. He grunted as his seed left him and filled up Chantel, before he collapsed down on top of her and kissed her deeply on the mouth.

“Eli,” she panted as she tried to get her breath back. “Oh my God. You have no idea how good that was.”

She was a tangle of pleasure and exhaustion. Whatever he was doing to her, she never wanted it to end.

“No,” he said. “You have no idea how good that was. I can’t believe what I’ve been missing.”

Chantel looked up at him and into his eyes and as they lay together in their perfect room, in the center of the universe, she couldn’t help but think that all of it must have been meant to be. Eli was such an amazing man and he was like no one she had ever met. Now they were there together, against all the odds of time and space, and they had a real connection, something undeniable was pulsing between them.

“I never realized it would be so good,” he said once he could speak properly again. “We were always led to believe that we weren’t missing out, but the second I saw you, I knew that couldn’t be true.”

Chantel smiled and kissed him again.

“Your body,” he said as he took hold of her in his arms and pressed their naked flesh together. “I’ve never held anyone like this before, and it feels so amazing.”

Chantel ran her hands through his hair and smiled. Even though she had been to bed with other men, she knew exactly what he meant. Nothing quite compared to this. It wasn’t the fact that he hadn’t experienced physical love before, because he certainly knew what he was doing, it was because their bodies seemed made for one another. They fit together perfectly in every way possible, even just lying there felt as if they were finally slotting back into a place that they were always meant to be.

“I know this is crazy,” she whispered. “But I never want to leave here.”

Eli smiled and pulled her in close. “I never want you to either,” he admitted.

As they held each other tightly and Chantel listened to the beat of his heart her mind raced with thoughts and possibilities of how she could keep him without having to sacrifice the rest of her life.

If only there was a way they could make it work.

9.

When Eli reluctantly rose from the bed and Chantel lazed back and watched him walk across the room naked, before he gathered up a robe and wrapped it around himself, she realized she had no idea how long she had been away from home.

Would people have noticed she was missing?

Would Sarah have alerted the police?

Would her family be looking for her?

Would they think she was dead?

Her mind began to race and she felt the dread creeping up inside of her again. She knew that she couldn’t stay there. She couldn’t give up her life in order to roam around space with her hot alien lover, no matter how much she may want to.

Eli turned to her with a sad smile as if he knew exactly what she was thinking.

“I’ll be reluctant to take you home,” he said. “But I know it wouldn’t be fair to keep you here.”

Chantel wiped a lone tear from the corner of her eye. The last thing she wanted to do was say goodbye.

“You must think about what I said,” Eli said with a smile. “How you respond to all of this once you return home. Remember, I said that you have been given a unique opportunity and set of information.”

“What do you mean?” she asked, growing frustrated with how cryptically he spoke.

“I mean, you have seen things no one of earth has ever seen, and you have knowledge of the universe that not many know. If you wanted to, you could help me, in the future.”

He said it hopefully and raised his eyebrows and Chantel felt a rush of excitement.

“I could help you?” she asked with glee.

“Yes,” he smiled. “Now you know what to look for in the beings of X-11 and of how they try to organize large groups of women together when they are off their guard. Maybe, you could be like a watcher for your planet. I could certainly do with the help.” Eli walked back over to her and took her hand.

“Oh my, Eli.” she gasped. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Please, just say yes,” he said as he leaned over and kissed her softly on the forehead. “I couldn’t bear the thought of taking you back to your planet and never seeing you again.”

“And if I become a watcher?” she asked.

“Then you will have one of these,” he reached into the pocket of his robe and pulled out a watch similar to the one he had been wearing when he rescued her. “And you’ll be able to contact me whenever you need me.”

He held her hand and looked deep into her eyes. Chantel wasn’t sure if she could handle the responsibility of having to watch over her entire planet, but she knew she didn’t want to lose Eli. Maybe they could have secret space rendezvous and travel together again. Maybe he would show her other planets and tell her much more about the universe. It was sure to blow her mind, but she knew that it was something she was willing to explore and open up to.

“Of course I will,” she smiled as she wrapped her arms around him. “I’d be honored to help you Eli.”

They kissed and she stared into his eyes again. He really was an incredible being, whether he was a man, or an advanced version, he certainly had all of the qualities she wanted and loved and she knew she had found someone special.

“I think it’s time,” he said sadly as he got to his feet and held out his hands.

Chantel stood up beside him and gathered her clothes. As she dressed Eli watched her and she knew what he was thinking because she was thinking the exact same thing. Out of an entire universe, they had been brought together and had shared an amazing, life changing experience. She would love him forever and she would never forget him.

Eli wrapped his arms around her and slipped the watch around her wrist. He fastened it in place and Chantel looked down at it. On first glance it just looked like a plain circular face, but when she looked closer she could see the intricate system of stars glinting within in.

“When you need me,” he whispered. “Just ask.”

He leaned forward and kissed her again.

“I’ll be watching over you Chantel,” he smiled. “And I’ll be back for you soon.”

Chantel kissed him and tried to cling to him as the whole expanse of space around them seemed to begin to disappear. She felt her body jolt and her mind begin to spin. She could see stars. Millions of stars. Shooting past her and swirling, gaining momentum and forming a spiral.

With a crack she was in darkness and when she opened her eyes she realized she was back in her own bed. She sat upright and in the other corner she could see the mound of Sarah’s body, breathing softly beneath her duvet and snoring ever so slightly.

“Sarah?” she croaked.

Sarah groaned and rolled over, rubbing her eyes and peeking out at Chantel through the dark.

“What?” she said sleepily.

“What happened?” she asked.

“What do you mean?” Sarah leaned up with irritation. “You bailed and left me at the party so I had to come home. You were passed out drunk here.” She rolled her eyes and flopped back down on the bed.

For a moment, Chantel really did think she had imagined it all. Could it have all been a dream? But the small watch that was still strapped tightly to her wrist told her otherwise. She had been somewhere else that night, somewhere she could never, and would never tell anyone about.

She lay back down in bed and turned towards the window. The stars above her twinkled brightly in the night sky and she smiled. For the first time ever, she had a very special secret and it felt good. Now every time she looked up at the heavens she would only think of one person. Because now she knew what was out there, and she couldn’t wait to experience it again.

THE END

Time Travel Romance

Into The Duke’s Arms

Katie Maddox

Copyright ©2016 by Katie Maddox. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter One

Florida, 2016

“If I see one more piece of friggin’ lace, I am simply going to hurl. And hurl good.”

Standing at the center of a lavish Victorian style sitting room, Jasmin Lawrence did have to take a moment and admire her surroundings; her bespectacled gaze perusing the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, plush ivory carpeting, and central tables doused in reams of pure white lace and topped by a lavish setting of floral print china. Overseen by the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky, the room did boast a lovely, resplendent décor was meant to promote a certain air of serenity and grace.

At this moment, however, Jasmin felt about as graceful and serene as….

Well, something that’s not very graceful or serene at all, she mused in silence with a sigh, rolling her eyes heavenward. I am in no mood to be witty or clever. I just want to clear out of here and grab a Big Mac.

At this point, however, the only edibles in her future took the form of those Victorian era delicacies that she would not be eating herself, but instead, would be serving to patrons at Chez Victoria, the elegant Florida area tea room where she had sought gainful employment for the past year.

Each day, she pushed a silver cast food cart that came complete with piping hot scones topped by clotted cream and jam, finger sandwiches, decorative iced fancy cakes, and, of course, tea.

Lots and lots of tea.

Didn’t those pesky Victorians ever drink anything else? she queried silently, continuing her tortured but nonetheless cathartic internal monologue before adding, as she winced in acute discomfort, And didn’t they ever lower themselves to the wearing of clothes that were remotely—I don’t know—wearable? Or at least comfortable?

Again, she did have to admit that her work uniform—a true to life, cream colored reproduction of a classic Victorian gown—absolutely stunned with its fitted, lace-bordered floral print bodice with a matching flowing skirt and puffed, lace-lined sleeves. The soft cotton gown served to flatter and accentuate her rubenesque curves. And when she adorned her long mane of lustrous dark hair with a smooth floral print ribbon, she did indeed feel every inch a prim and proper Victorian lady.

Cha! Got them fooled! She smirked now, rolling her eyes heavenward. I full well realize that this gown is infinitely preferable to my last work uniform, worn during my college days while toiling away as a head bun dresser at Cal’s Coney Heaven. Sorry, but it seems rather odd to wear a polyester Coney dog costume while one actually serves Coney dogs to perplexed looking customers. It seems almost fatalistic, to a point.

Yet, no more fatalistic, she presumed, than the everyday wearing of hoop skirts, pantaloons, not to mention those ancient mummification devices known as corsets.

Sheesh, no wonder those ladies were always ‘swooning,’ she reasoned as she felt her rib cage protract. Again. Who can breathe and function worth a darn while wearing a blasted corset?

As she continued to use her tortured inner thoughts as a surefire distraction from the painful—or, at the very least, irritable—truth of her everyday life, Jasmin struggled to remember the time when she loved and lost herself in Victorian lore; those blissful teen-aged years when she lost herself in the novels of Jane Austen, also in the numerous filmed adaptations of her timeless books.

I was bound and determined to marry Mr. Darcy, totally ignoring the three major obstacles standing in our way, she recalled now. Number one: Mr. Darcy is a total and complete fictional character, no joke. Number two: If he was not indeed a total and complete fictional character, he would be long dead by now. Number three: Mr. Darcy is already married. And Elizabeth Bennet is just tough enough to kick my heiny—though, I am certain that, with her velvet tongue, she would come up with a far more proper term for my defeated posterior than ‘heiny’.

It was, in fact, her great love for Victorian literature that had inspired her to pursue a degree in English literature at Clearview State University, the premiere—okay, so the only—collegiate institution located in her Florida hometown.

After working her way through school via a food service job, she graduated cum laude and immediately, scored a job—in food service.

So now I know the true and full meaning of the term ‘literary irony’, she mused, heaving a deep sigh as she wheeled her cart, with sluggish slippered steps, between endless rows of lace afflicted tables. Now instead of asking, ‘Would you like fries with that?’ I ask customers, ‘Would you like clotted cream and chutney with that?’

Her troubled meditation was disrupted by the sudden entrance of her supervisor; a tall, slender woman with distinguished silver hair and a flowing day dress of pure blue satin, adorned with lace and sleek ruffles.

Although Jessymyn O’Reilly generally had the tendency to float into a room, she, on this day, seemed to trudge a bit as she dragged a large and rather unwieldy portrait into the main dining room of Chez Victoria.

“Can I help you with that, Jessymyn?” Jasmin queried, rushing forward to grab up the right edge of the brass bordered frame that enclosed the mysterious portrait; righting the painting as she did to take a closer look at its surface.

She froze then, and gaped outright, as she beheld the image of the most beautiful man she ever had seen.

His tall muscular frame was dressed resplendent, in a long jacket of azure jacquard, a white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and tight fitting taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons. The subject of this portrait boasted a chiseled face featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and eyes that shone as bright and azure as the image of the bluest sky.

This face came framed with a shoulder length mane of thick ebony hair that fell free across muscled shoulders, and came adorned with a soft, subtle upturn of his full moist lips.

“Who’s the beb?” she asked Jessymyn, all the while never tearing her gaze from the captivating man captured in the frames of the ebullient oil painting.

Jessymyn let loose with an undignified snort, rolling her eyes heavenward as she considered her most unique turn of phrase.

“The beb, for your information, is Lord Nathaniel Barrett; the man who originally made his home in this very building—or, at the very least, a reasonable facsimile,” she informed her employee. Adding with a proud smile, “A local historian is writing a book about this area and he interviewed the lovely elderly couple that owns this fine establishment. And, as it turns out, the structure of this tea room is based on the floor plan of a manor house they visited while on a trip to London. They had seen the home of a stately nobleman named Nathaniel Barrett, a widower who lived the gist of his days alone and miserable in his big old house. They thought that it would be a fitting tribute to build a house, much like his, then fill it with laughter, good food, and lots of company for his lonely spirit.”

I’d be more than pleased to provide him tons of company for his lonely spirit, Jasmin mused in silence, saying aloud, “Well that sounds like a really nice story, Jessymyn; one that we will have to share with our customers. In the meantime, let me help you hang that portrait—maybe right over the fireplace, where everyone can see it? Me, especially?”

Soon, Jasmin found herself back at work on the floor at Chez Victoria, rushing from table to table as an endless line of customers made demands on her services.

“Could we have more tea over here?”

“Could we have more scones over here?”

“Could we have more raspberry jam over here?”

Could I have a life over here? Jasmin felt like barking in kind return—especially at the man who apparently considered it his mission in life to get just a little bit more of that blasted raspberry jam.

“Coming, Sir.” She smiled through gritted teeth at the balding old man who visited the tearoom at least once a week; and always on the days that she was on shift. Lucky her. And to make things worse, today, he seemed unwilling to await her apparently less than timely arrival at the side of his table.

“I’m a goin’ to that front counter myself and get my own raspberry jam,” he told his rather depressed looking wife, who looked as though she would rather be anywhere else, with anyone else, at this point in time.

Swinging his feet out from under his table, he stuck his leg out in front of Jasmin’s food cart, tripping up the cart’s motion and sending several pieces of priceless floral print china flying forward off the crystalline tray that lined its top.

The server’s eyes flew wide as she lunged forward in an impulsive attempt to catch the flying flatware; her feet leaving the floor as her body soared like a rocket across the surface of the cart.

The rocket crashed unceremonious seconds later, as Jasmin’s form flattened atop the cart; her head falling forward to hit the hard brass handle that lined its northern border.

“Fab-ulous,” she muttered, feeling her eyes cross in her head as her entire world went black.

Chapter Two

She was pretty passing sure that she was dead. Dead as a doornail, in point of fact.

And, for that matter, she was loving every minute of it.

Her body relaxed in the soft cushion provided on the surface of a plush luxurious carpet; her senses bathed in a veil of silence that soothed and coddled her addled psyche.

For once, she reasoned, she wasn’t straining her feet and stressing her knees in an endless effort to serve her customers at Chez Victoria. She wasn’t trying to fill an insistent and compelling need for more raspberry jam.

Now she could simply bask, full and free, in an air of peaceful tranquility; laying blissfully motionless as her tired limbs relaxed and luxuriated.

Things got even better, she mused, when she finally did open her eyes; witnessing firsthand what just had to be the vision of an angel.

Aside from being strikingly beautiful, the man before her seemed somehow familiar to her wide, dazed eyes. Immediately, she recognized the tall, muscular frame dressed in the long jacket of azure jacquard, a white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and oh so delightfully tight taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons. She also recalled the chiseled face framed by the glorious mane of long, thick ebony hair and featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and the biggest blue eyes she ever did see.

“It’s the dude in the portrait,” she mused aloud, adding as she reached a curious hand forward, “Only I wasn’t aware that the photo existed in a three dimensional version.”

Her eyes flew wider still, moments later, as her wandering fingers made startling contact with the dark silken locks of a head of hair that seemed all too real in texture.

“What the…” she squeaked out, her words echoed by a deep sonorous voice that resounded hard from the bronzed throat of the gentleman before her.

“For your information, milady, I’m a duke—not a dude,” the man informed her, folding his arms strong and firm before him. “And nobody touches the hair.”

Bolting upright on the floor, Jasmin inspected her surroundings, which seemed eerily familiar; recognizing, immediately, the splendorous interior of the Chez Victoria tea room. She nodded in recognition as she spotted the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, and plush ivory carpeting; also noting the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand-painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky.

Yet, in place of the bank of tables that usually came filled with customers waiting to be served, was a long, lace-covered table; topped as it was by a lustrous setting of polished rose print china.

Finally, her confused gaze returned to the man who met her in turn with a quizzical look; one that seemed to question her presence in this space, if not her very sanity.

“Not to be unchivalrous, Miss,” he said finally, adding as he inclined his head in her direction, “but may I ask just what in the blazes you’re doing in my home?”

Standing to her feet, with no small degree of effort, Jasmin hoisted her chin upward as she stared her questioner straight in the eyes.

“May I ask what in the blazes you’re doing in this century?” she returned, making a broad gesture between them. “You’re supposed to be a Victorian lord, one who walked this earth centuries ago. Aren’t you supposed to be—I don’t know—dead or something?”

In lieu of making a verbal reply, the man before her shook his head in a show of blatant confusion, clearly unsure as to how to address the question posed by the evident lunatic who stood in his dining room.

For a full moment, the two just stood there staring at one another as both seemed to struggle to find the right words to address this unbelievable and generally preposterous situation.

“If Webster’s dictionary ever needs a historically preserved etching to accompany their definition of the word ‘awkward,’” she mused, “then a rendering of this here scene would pretty much suffice.”

Chapter Three

Moments later, Jasmin reclined in the lavender cushions of a chair bordering the mysterious long table that now adorned the center of the dining room; sipping hot cinnamon tea from a rose print tea cup.

For once, she reasoned, it was nice to enact the role of the served as opposed to the server.      Especially when her server just happened to be so unforgivably hawt that he really should be illegal.

Immediately deciding that his unexpected guest had been most literally knocked silly by her jolting fall, the man who introduced himself as Lord Nathaniel Barrett encouraged the woman—who introduced herself as Jasmin Lawrence—to make herself comfortable in his dining room; pouring her a cup of tea as he encouraged her to share her story.

“How is it that you think you got here, Miss?” he asked her, eyebrows arched in a show of keen curiosity as he took a seat beside her at the table.

Jasmin shrugged.

“The last thing I knew I was just minding my own business, pouring tea and serving scones right here at Chez Victoria, the premiere—well okay, the only—tearoom in Clearview, Florida,” she informed him, adding as she rolled her eyes heavenward, “The grouchy old guy in the Hawaiian shirt, who is always asking for raspberry jam, was in fine form, demanding more of that ever precious, seemingly irreplaceable condiment. Then he decided he could wait no more and invaded my aisle; basically tripping up my food cart and myself in the process. I hit the cart hard and felt myself blacking out, slowly but surely.” She paused here, making a broad gesture around her. “And apparently, during the time that I was ‘out’, so to speak, management got rid of all the customers and elected to remodel.”

Nathaniel looked at her for a long moment, his azure eyes narrowing in a show of confusion as he considered her words.

“Yes, well, I have no earthly wish to contradict a lady,” he said finally, adding with a shrug, “I must point out, however, that this is my home—not a house that belongs to a lady named Victoria. Who is she, anyway? And while your adorable accent and turn of phrase would indicate that you are indeed from the States, you and I happen to be having this conversation in London—not Florida.”

Jasmin had heard enough.

“I’m sorry, but this is ridiculous,” she insisted, setting aside her tea cup and jumping to her feet as she raced, headfirst, for the expansive bay window that fronted the dining room. “Be prepared to see a whole passel of palm trees, Dude, because your jig is up.”

With these words, she ripped open the gold jacquard curtains that lined and covered the expansive bay window, gasping outright as she revealed a vast emerald green meadow lined with towering stately oak trees that stood tall and proud above luxurious growths of scarlet red roses and lavender lilies; florals that both succored and confused her addled senses.

The greyish hue of the overhead sky cast the overall scene in something of a somber prism; one that did not seem indicative of the lush, glamorous Florida landscape to which Jasmin felt well accustomed. “Where is the parking lot and the oversized, overly ornate sign that reads ‘Chez Victoria?’” she gaped, more to herself than to her watching host. “And while we’re at it, where is the flippin’ sun?”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“Well sadly, Love, we see the sun in London about as often as you see the snow,” he informed her.

Jasmin nodded.

“Well, I’ll be damned,” she decided finally, declaring with a firm nod and in a matter of fact tone, “I just went off like the crazy gal I am and travelled through time.”

Lord Nathaniel Barrett stood as a man of great intellect and certainty. And on this day, he knew one fact to be absolutely true, without as much as a shadow of a doubt.

The woman before him was completely and totally insane. Madder than the proverbial mad hatter, as a matter of fact.

And never had he ever met anyone so out and out adorable.

Although not a classic beauty, the robust lady before him sported a winning smile and a fine flowing mane of dark curly hair; not to mention, sparkling blue eyes that peeked up at him through the prism of clear glass spectacles.

Far more important, in his mind, was the laughter and animation that she brought to his home; a house left quiet and sterile in the wake of what he feared would be an irreplaceable loss.

Two years ago, his dear wife Eugenia had been claimed by the fever; ripped from the arms of her grieving young husband, who, in the wake of her death, had closed himself off in the lonesome confines of the house he’d once called a home.

Deeming himself inconsolable, he had spent many days and nights here behind locked doors; trying to lose himself in the memories of a love that had filled and defined his earthly existence.

“My house felt more like a mausoleum—a beautiful place devoid of life,” he mused now, adding as he aimed a warm beam in the direction of the loveable madwoman, “And then along came Jasmin.”

Aloud he told her, “It seems, Ms. Lawrence, that you have come a very long way to see me today. So now that you have arrived, why not stay a while?”

Chapter Four

Okay, so maybe she wasn’t dead after all. Yet, Jasmin Lawrence was most definitely dreaming.

Riding astride a sleek ivory-coated charger through the vast expanse of an emerald leaved meadow, Jasmin threw her head back as her lovely mount trotted fast and free; making her feel as though she was flying, that somehow, and in some way, she could kiss the sky.

Riding by her side was a handsome companion who rode tall and proud in the polished English saddle of a glorious black stallion; moving as a single radiant constant with the distinguished gentleman who rode tall in the saddle.

“I haven’t been riding in ages,” she released on a bright laugh, letting loose with an uncharacteristic giggle as she bounced up and down in the depths of her smooth polish ebony saddle.

Nathaniel grinned. “I haven’t either. As a matter of fact, it’s been far too long since I did anything remotely enjoyable, and your spirit—it’s just infectious,” he admitted, gracing her with a dazzling smile. “I am so pleased that you’re feeling better. I wonder though, darling. Since we’ve been riding the estate for more than an hour now, would you care to stop for a bite to eat?”

Soon, the couple found themselves sitting at the side of a sparkling pond that sported the presence of pure ivory swans flowing free across its crystalline surface; one that formed the glittery centerpiece of his 100-acre estate.

“Nice place here,” she praised him, seated at the edge of a velvety red blanket as she feasted on the scones, pastries, biscuits and finger sandwiches that made up the menu of their picnic lunch. “I feel like a princess of the palace here.”

Her companion smiled, grabbing hold of a fresh buttered scone and slipping it teasingly between her parted lips.

“You well deserve to be treated like a princess,” he praised her, striking a low courtly bow before her on the blanket. “Consider me your loyal servant, Miss. I am at your disposal.”

Chomping down hearty on the well buttered treat, Jasmin grinned, giddy at this appealing prospect.

“I do believe that I could get used to this idea of being a princess with a way hawt man servant,” she admitted, adding as she raised an inquisitive eyebrow, “Do I get to do a royal wave and everything?”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Go ahead and try love,” he encouraged her. “Give me your very best Victoria.”

Jasmin shrugged.

“Don’t get me wrong, Victoria was a tough chicksta—you gotta love her,” she acknowledged, adding with a grin, “Yet, in perfecting my own personal royal wave, I tend to aim more for the style of Elizabeth I, or—of course—Diana.”

Nathaniel nodded.

“Ah, Elizabeth was indeed a remarkable woman. I see a lot of her in you; her strength, her spirit,” he paused here, adding with a confused frown, “Yet, who, may I ask, is Diana?”

Jasmin chuckled.

“Sorry, I keep forgetting about the whole travelling through time thingy,” she apologized, adding with a warm smile, “Diana was a princess of England who lived, all too briefly, during my time. She was a truly amazing, accomplished woman—and if I can wave only half as gracefully as she did, well, then I’ll be a happy camper.”

Then, without further ado, she lifted her hand and wagged it back and forth in the most pretentious manner feasible.

“So how’s that?” she asked afterward, piercing her host with an adorable smirk.

In lieu of a verbal response, the man before her clutched his chest and rolled his blue eyes heavenward, collapsing on his back as he graced her with a dreamlike smile.

“You, Madame, are both regal and adorable,” he praised her, sitting upright and taking the hand that had delivered this downright disabling wave. “You completely and totally slay me.”

Jasmin grinned, feeling her cheeks flush bright red as she considered these words.

“How is it that a handsome sweetheart such as yourself lives here alone?” she asked him, eyebrows arched in a show of keen curiosity.

Nathaniel sighed.

“Well, at one point, Miss, I shared my estate with my wife, a wonderful woman named Eugenia who I nothing short of adored,” he admitted, his deeply accented voice softening and darkening as he added, “She fell ill two years ago, leaving me a lonesome widow here.”

Jasmin gaped.

“Oh no,” she gasped, grasping Nathaniel’s hand across the blanket as she considered these daunting words. “That’s awful. I’m so sorry, Nathaniel.”

She took in her breath as her handsome companion lifted her hand to his full soft lips and graced her skin with a tender kiss.

“It was indeed awful, Miss. Yet, while I always shall love and remember my dear wife, I feel that I must go on as well,” he revealed, adding as he inclined his head sharp in her direction, “So what about you, Miss? Why does such a bright, funny, totally charming woman remain unmarried?”

Jasmin shrugged.

“Women of my time don’t get married off the instant they clear puberty, and/or the moment that any willing and breathing gent pays their ransom, that is, dowry,” she informed him through gritted teeth. “For now, I want to focus on finding meaningful work in the profession I studied and prepared for in college.” She paused here, adding as she released a frustrated breath, “I love, more than anything, to read and write—so now I’d very much like to add my own classics to the literary canon. Or, at the very least, some stories that people will pay me to tell, so I can finally get down to the business of doing work that I have a passion for—that I know I could do so well, if someone would only give me the chance. I just want to write.”

She fell silent here as she saw his azure eyes come alight with a warm, inspired glow; squeezing his fingers between hers as that charming smile returned in full force.

“So you’re an authoress,” he affirmed, voice barely above a whisper. “A woman of letters. That is so fascinating.” He paused here, leaning forward to close all distance between them. “I will have you know, Miss, that I am a great fan of Miss Austen. And I am constantly seeking out fresh feminine voices at my own publishing house and printing press, Four Gables Press.”

Jasmin started.

“Wait, wut?” she inquired, thinking too late that her last words sounded highly awkward and decidedly less than literary. “You own a publishing company?”

Nathaniel nodded.

“Yes, among others,” he told her, adding with a ludicrous attempt at a casual shrug, “My family owns a number of companies of various sorts—with my favorite being the place that manufactures dreams and prints them on parchment. I love books, dear Jasmin, and I would love to read yours. What, in particular, do you like to write?”

Jasmin grinned, feeling her cheeks flush as she considered this question.

“Well, truth be told, I’m rather embarrassed to tell you,” she revealed, averting her gaze to the picnic blanket beneath her. “I like to write Victorian romance.”

She took in her breath as his strong sturdy fingertips lifted her rounded chin; raising her head until their gazes locked between them.

“Romance, hey?” he asked her on a whisper, his tone soft and alluring. “Well, you know Miss, before you venture to write about any subject, should you not research it first?” He paused here, adding on a sinful purr, “Thoroughly?”

With these words, he surged inward to seize her lips in a hot, passionate kiss; his full moist lips massaging hers as she herself purred with contentment.

Angling his sculpted head over hers to intensify the kiss, Nathaniel plied her lips with the sweetest affection as their tongues entangled between them.

Jasmin wrapped her arms around his muscled shoulders and leaned full and hard into his kiss; her breasts crushing the surface of his hard massive chest as the feel of crisp afternoon winds and the song of nightingales overhead seemed to christen their newfound romance.

Finally, Nathaniel broke their kiss, pulling back to stare deep into her eyes as he reached forth to stroke the whisper soft strands of her luxurious dark hair.

“So love,” he released on a whisper, “did this experience educate you on the finer points of Victorian romance?”

Jasmin thought a moment, then nodded.

“Absolutely,” she affirmed, adding as she bit her fresh kissed lip, “Somehow, though, I do believe that I need to do far more research on this particular topic.” She paused here, gracing him with a sly grin. “Care to be my research buddy?”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“I have no earthly idea as to what that is,” he admitted, crossing his eyes at her modern vernacular. “But if it happens to involve you, milady, then it should be quite a lot of fun.”

Chapter Five

Somehow extricating herself from the ever desirable company of her sinfully handsome host, Jasmin retired to a master suite designated as her guest room. This proved to be an ebullient sleeping place, distinguished by a lace canopied bed doused in ivory silk comforters, polished brass-trimmed cherry wood bureaus, plush white carpeting, and a candle-lined brass chandelier that hung low from an ivory corniced ceiling.

After receiving a romantic kiss good night that would fuel her dreams, Jasmin retreated to her private haven and slept the night away; waking only once in the very early morning, when she heard the door to her bedroom open, then close again, mysteriously, moments later.

“The dude just can’t get enough of me—even has to watch me sleeping, ala Edward in Twilight,” she pondered, finally sitting up in bed and hopping to her feet.

She gasped outright as she found the tall wooden bureau that bordered her room, beautifully transformed, filled with a luxurious plethora of dresses and formal gowns just awaiting her perusal.

Throwing herself headfirst into a luxurious mass of silk, satin, brocade and jacquard, she laughed outright as she realized that every one of these glamorous dresses was custom made to fit her size and body type, unlike the mummifying costumes she was required to wear for the purpose of work.

Lining the bottom of the bureau, she noted further, was an impressive array of corsets, pantaloons, chemises, gloves and slippers; luxurious accents that would serve to complete her glamorous new wardrobe.

After selecting and donning a lush, floor-length royal blue day dress with a shining satin and lace overdress, a flowing satiny skirt, lines of ruffled lace surrounding the prim neckline and lining the wide sleeves, and a fitted bodice that came complete with a black lace overlay that adorned the front panel, she finally took leave of her private paradise and headed down a winding brass-railed staircase to the grand dining room where she’d agreed to meet Nathaniel for a proper English breakfast.

Nathaniel praised her profusely on her choice of gown and accepted her gracious thanks for her luxurious wardrobe, which as it turned out, he had ordered direct from a London seamstress and delivered to her room early this morning. Then her doting host served her eggs, pastries, cinnamon tea, as well as biscuits topped with fresh churned butter and strawberry jam.

“I opted not to set out the raspberry jam this morn,” he told her with a wink, taking her hand across the table as he continued, “I had no earthly wish to bring back bad memories for you.”

Jasmin chuckled.

“Good move,” she praised him, adding as she inclined her head sharp in his direction, “So I take it that you finally buy my preposterous story about travelling through time to meet you?”

Nathaniel shook his head.

“Well, frankly Darling, I truly do not see as to how it’s possible,” he admitted, adding quickly, “I do not, however, accuse you of lying to me. I am passing sure that you hit your head and are suffering the after effects.”

It was Jasmin’s turn to shake her head as she reached into the pocket of her day dress, withdrawing a thin slip of crème white paper as well as a round shiny coin.

“As I undressed last night, I discovered some items that I brought with me when I crossed underneath the immortal limbo pole that separates the centuries, so to speak,” she told him, passing them into the hands of her curious looking host. “If you check the dates on this coin and this gas receipt, you will see that both hail from the year 2016. Plus, I am passing certain that nothing in Victorian England cost nearly as much as gas does in the 21st century.” She paused here, adding with a firm, sharp nod, “It is more than obvious that both of these little doo hickies came straight from 2016. And so, for that matter, do I.”

Inspecting the items presented with no small degree of interest, Nathaniel’s eyes flew wide as he seemed to focus on the dates indicated.

“So what do you think?” Jasmin pressed him, watching closely for his reaction as he took a second look at the coin and the receipt.

She took in her breath as her doting host surged across the table; searing her lips with a passionate kiss as the evidence of her origins went clattering unceremonious to the table beneath them.

Swallowing her startled breath, Nathaniel plied her lips with the sweetest kisses as his long, wet tongue entangled, tight and sweet, with hers; laving the roof of her mouth as his sumptuous lips romanced her with soothing, massaging strokes.

Fully and finally breaking their kiss, Nathaniel stared deep into her eyes and whispered, “I think, love, that you are a very special gift, sent to me through time. A beautiful wind and breath of life that has flown into my house and changed everything—brightened everything.”

Searing her with a dazzling white-toothed smile, Nathaniel leaned forward and tilted his forehead gently against hers; speaking just as much to himself as to her as he released on a whisper, “And now that this beautiful, mysterious wraith has come to my life and home at just the right time, what on earth will I do with her first?” He paused here, adding as he snapped his nimble fingers, “Ah, I have it! I do believe I shall teach her my very favorite game—one that I have enjoyed many a time in the privacy of my own estate. And it just happens to involve a great deal of physical activity.”

Moments later, Jasmin found herself on the sprawling front lawn of her host’s emerald grassed estate; stuck in a rather precarious position as her host loomed just behind her.

“Are you altogether certain that this is your idea of fun?” she asked him over her sturdy shoulder, adding as she expelled with a long, hard breath, “I, for one, am not at all accustomed to bending forward this far and this long—especially right after breakfast.”

The sound of Nathaniel’s deep melodious chuckle served to soothe her senses; as did the sudden presence of his strong sturdy hand right square on her shoulder.

“Just relax, my darling, your moves are all natural and entirely fabulous,” he reassured her, adding in a whisper, “At this point, all you have to do is push forward just a bit and give the ball a good strong knock.”

Acting immediately on this advice, a determined Jasmin took her croquet mallet firmly in hand and knocked a round, ruby red ball through the center of the little, tiny semi-circular thing that stuck obtrusively out of the ground. And she was sure that this was the technical term for the curious object that seemed to play a major role in the time honored game of croquet.

“Perfect, Love!” Nathaniel applauded her, gracing her shoulder with an affirming clap, “You have mastered the game of croquet.”

Springing upright with a triumphant whoop, his companion engaged him in a celebratory high five as she exclaimed, “Well, I mastered PlayStation and karaoke, back in my own time—so I guess that I can add croquet to my list of completely worthless things at which I happen to be quite good.”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Well, if you like, Darling, I would be more than pleased to teach you another useless skill that happens to be quite enjoyable,” he offered, arching an inquisitive eyebrow to a downright regal effect. “Care to try ballroom dancing? As it turns out, one of my partners in the publishing company is hosting a cotillion this eve at his estate in Birmingham.” He paused here, adding with a hefty sigh, “Ever since I lost my dearest dance partner, I frankly have detested all manner of balls and cotillions—and, for that matter, most other social events. Yet, in your lovely company, Jasmin, I do believe that I shall thoroughly enjoy dancing the night away.”

Chapter Six

“So what is this all about? I’m standing here right smack in the middle of a friggin’ Victorian ballroom!”

Standing right smack in the middle of a friggin’ Victorian ballroom, Jasmin stared with wide eyes at her ethereal surroundings. She beheld a room bordered on all sides by crystalline mirrors and topped by an ivory corniced ceiling that came further adorned with a full bank of decorative chandeliers—sleek brass luminaries that cast the entire room in an aura of courtly romance.

Although clad in a resplendent, full-skirted satin gown that fell graceful to her feet—a dazzling effort of burgundy and gold that came complete with a lush floral print corset and bustled flowing skirt and a refined black lace trim—Jasmin felt a bit awkward and out of place in such upscale surroundings. Especially since she failed to come armed with her shield of a meal cart, demanding of everyone within earshot, ‘Would you like chutney with that?’

“So what do we do here?” she asked Nathaniel, himself adorned in a suit of royal blue silk that molded and accentuated his firm muscled body; a sharp evening suit accented by knee high black leather boots and a slick white shirt underneath.

She took in her breath as her attentive date swept her up in two muscled arms, sweeping her also onto the surface of a clean tiled dance floor.

“We dance, Love,” he informed her on a whisper, continuing as he pulled her closer to him, “That’s what we do here.”

Jasmin felt all tension fall immediately away from her as her lover swept her, in a graceful flourish, across the breadth of the polished floor; engaging her in a spirited reel that also managed to be highly intimate in spirit.

Wrapping her arms around his broad muscled shoulders as her buxom breasts crushed his broad massive chest, Jasmin thrilled as their hips also joined between them to claim a flawless rhythm. Their dance proved one that kept time with the music of a lone violinist that played his classically influenced tunes in a far corner of the room.

After learning more than her fair share of ballroom dance steps, earning praise as she did so from her ever attentive instructor, Jasmin turned the tables on an amused Nathaniel by teaching him some of her favorite moves, ripped straight from her own era.

The entire ballroom looked on with keen amusement as the vivacious newcomer to their elite social scene—often known as the Ton—engaged her date in a number of curious, if highly energetic, dance moves that seemed to know little rhyme or reason in their performance. Her movements seemed to prompt some to wonder if the woman who performed them had been possessed by some form of demonic force—if not an out and out case of the dreaded St. Vitus Dance.

Showing off some most curious moves that she identified under the equally curious names of Electric Slide, the Achy Breaky and Gangnam Style, she soon encouraged everyone in the room to form what she called a ‘dance line’, mimicking her outrageous and slightly uncoordinated steps as the poor wide eyed violinist struggled to play along.

Nathaniel, for his part, claimed the head of the line as he launched his tall, muscular body wholeheartedly into the fun of the evening. He followed the lead of his enchanting date as they frolicked to the jaunty beat of what Jasmin so adorably referred to as ‘One mean fiddle’.

He marveled as she persuaded a whole gaggle of prim and proper Victorian ladies to ‘raise the roof’; lifting their lace-gloved hands in the air like they just didn’t care.

“Isn’t she just a delight?” he inquired of everyone who would listen, doing his best to master every one of his newly acquired dance steps.

“You’re rockin’ it, babe!” Jasmin praised him at one point.

Nathaniel grinned.

“Good to know that I do indeed—um—rock,” he replied, shaking his fist in the air to an adorable effect.

Finally towards the end of the evening, the couple settled once again into a romantic dance; their bodies moving closer together as he wrapped his strong arms tight around her waist and cradled her close.

“I must say it, Jasmin. This night has been magical,” he whispered in her ear, pulling her closer still. “You’ve brought so much light and color into my life, and so much laughter. You truly are a gift to me, milady.”

Jasmin smiled.

“Well, you ain’t so bad yourself,” she praised him, hugging his hard-planed body to hers as she rested her head on his sculpted shoulder. “Seriously, Nathaniel, this night—along with every other moment we’ve spent together—has been absolutely magical. I really do feel like I’m living the dream, and have only you to thank.”

With these words, the impassioned woman erased all distance between them, searing his full sumptuous lips with a hot passionate kiss. They lingered for just a moment as their mouths merged and melded to convey the deepest passion, and Nathaniel ran his magical fingertips down the length of his lady’s spine.

Jasmin moaned, frustrated, moments later, as her besotted dance partner broke their kiss; drawing slightly away from her with an apologetic smile as he whispered, “As much as I dearly would love to continue kissing you, love, I fear that the dictates of my antiquated society command us to stop.”

Taking a quick cursory look around them, Jasmin bit her lip as she noted the exorbitant number of cold, condemning stares being shot in their direction.

“Oh, that’s right,” she deadpanned, rolling her eyes heavenward. “I forgot that we’re currently standing in the era where a kiss on the hand can send the elders of the ton reaching for their smelling salts. Even Miss Austen, in her progressive works, never dared to write as much as a kiss between her heroes and heroines.”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“As the folks of your time would say, true this,” he agreed, adding as he pulled her body flush up against his, “So what do you say that I take you somewhere more private?” He paused here, promising in a sultry purr, “In that way, we could continue our dance alone, with no prying eyes to intrude upon our privacy—or, for that matter, on our passion.”

Chapter Seven

Soon, Jasmin found herself ensconced in yet another Victorian dream; this one taking the form of a deluxe private sitting room that adjoined the main ballroom.

A lavishly decorated parlor distinguished by the presence of floral print, velvet upholstered furniture, plush lavender carpeting, and ivory corniced ceilings, the room also boasted a blazing fireplace in the corner; one that warmed and teased Jasmin as she sank, fully and finally, into her lover’s all-consuming embrace.

Their lips collided in a passionate kiss as Nathaniel led her in the direction of an exquisite rose print settee that formed the room’s centerpiece. Offering her a seat on its cushiony edge, her companion continued to kiss her senseless as he kneaded and massaged her shoulders. He licked her lips and laved the roof of her mouth as he fell to his knees before her.

Jasmin gasped outright as Nathaniel fell to her feet and freed them from her confining slippers; suckling her toes and licking her tired pads before surging daringly beneath the satiny fabrics of her soft, voluminous skirts.

Jasmin thrilled as her ardent lover stripped away the pantaloons and petticoats that served to conceal her feverish body; his gleaming white teeth laying a firm grasp on the border of her white cotton panties and pulling them down the length of her long sturdy legs.

Soon, he returned to the source of her ultimate feminine pleasure; licking open her feminine folds with a long wet tongue before gracing her with the ultimate intimate kiss.

Sealing his full moist lips around her bulging clit, he kissed and suckled her as waves of ecstatic sensation soared upward to touch and luxuriate every fiber of her being.

Bobbing his head up and down to intensify the feeling, Nathaniel continued to devour Jasmin’s throbbing nub as she moaned her incredible pleasure; his long wet tongue striking like lightning shards against the surface of her sensitive skin.

Thrusting her full hips forward to intensify the sensation, Jasmin also relished the soft brush of his luxurious dark tendrils against the surface of her buxom thighs.

Finally, and with a long resounding lick, he sent her soaring across the bounds of an incredible clitoral orgasm, eliciting lustrous waves of erotic ecstasy that coursed upward to please and satiate her from head to toe.

And still, she wanted more. Falling forward into Nathaniel’s arms with a low lusty growl, she collapsed with him in the plush softness of their own private trysting spot; their lips enjoining in another hot kiss as they immersed themselves in what seemed a binding embrace.

Freeing his lady from the fabrics of her formal gown, along with the confining corset that lie underneath, Nathaniel massaged her shoulders and back as she repaid his favor in kind; slipping his silky jacket from the surface of his broad shoulders and unbuttoning the white satin shirt that lie beneath—revealing, finally, the broad muscled chest and chiseled ab muscles that had filled her dreams.

With a dreamy smile, she ducked her head to kiss and lick his sculpted pecs, also nipping the surface of those belov’d washboard abs as he ran two adoring hands through the lengths of her luxurious dark hair.

Finally, he swept her rubenesque body in his arms and covered her form with his, lowering his head to kiss and lick her buxom breasts as her nipples arched to erect points between his full moist lips.

Stroking the strands of his silky black hair as she thrust her body against his, Jasmin delighted as her agile lover wiggled free of his sculpting trousers; freeing, as he did, a long stiff shaft that seemed to salute her arrival.

Nathaniel continued to coddle and caress her as, once again, he seized her lips in a timeless kiss; his full moist mouth massaging hers as his nurturing hands reflected their movements.

Nathaniel gyrated playful against her hips, his long hard rod kissing her feminine cleft as their tongues and fingers entwined as one.

“My lady,” he growled soft and sweet against her mouth, his hard-planed body undulating wildly against hers as he added, “Do allow me to make you my princess.”

With these words, their bodies rolled together to bask in the light of the fire that blazed hot in the hearth before them; its radiant flames illuminating their naked, joined bodies as their arms and legs entangled tighter.

Wrapping her arms around her lover’s muscled shoulders and her legs around his trim waist, Jasmin pressed herself against him as she whispered in his ear, “I want you inside of me. Now, Nathaniel.”

More than eager to heed his lady’s command, he fully and finally joined them as one; surging the length of his hard stiff shaft to the depths of her soaking wet pussy.

Their joined hips found an immediate rhythm as he probed and penetrated her; surging forth to her very core as he continued to cradle her in two loving arms.

Soon, his full soft lips touched and canvassed her mouth, her neck, her flushed cheeks; his hands all the while molding and caressing her breasts—along with the rounded stomach that other men mocked.

“You make me feel beautiful,” she released on a sigh, wriggling contentedly in his arms as she pulled him closer to her.

“You are beautiful,” he hissed out, adding as he clutched her to him, “Let me show you just how beautiful you are.”

Parting her fleshy thighs before him to invite him deeper inward, Jasmin impaled herself on his long hard shaft as passion overcame them; the flames of the fire before them heating their bodies still further as they writhed shamelessly in one another’s arms.

Finally, and with a long last stroke, he drove forth to her very core; his engorged shaft slithering and reverberating within her as it made a hard and final advance.

The couple cried out as their beings exploded in the raw heat of an incredible mutual orgasm; this divine sensation binding them together as two became one.

Chapter Eight

Moments later, the couple relaxed easy in one another’s arms; resting in the divine softness of the carpet beneath them as they shared and enjoyed the vision of a crackling fire.

“Wowsa,” Jasmin gasped out, blowing a stray tendril of hair from her cheek as she considered the events of that evening.

Nathaniel frowned.

“So sorry, my darling, but I am not overly familiar with that particular term,” he admitted, wrinkling his eyebrows with a shrug. “What does it mean, exactly?”

Jasmin laughed.

“It just means you did a really, really good job, Dude,” she assured him, laying a playful slap across his bronzed muscled chest as she added and emphasized, “A REALLY good job.”

Nathaniel chuckled, pulling her to him in an affirming hug as he pressed two warm, sweet lips against her flushed cheeks.

“I am most pleased to hear that, Love,” he affirmed, continuing through gritted teeth, “I was a bit concerned, seeing as how it’s been ages since I enjoyed the company of a lady.”

Jasmin shook her head.

“Well, it’s been ages since I got laid—that is, since I enjoyed the company of a gentleman,” she revealed, adding through gritted teeth, “And come to think of it, the last gentleman whose company I enjoyed took the form of a stocky ol’ grease monkey named Clyde.” She frowned at the recollection. “Wow, no wonder I crossed all boundaries of time and place to find a new life. All things considered, my old one kinda wreaked.”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Well, before you came along, milady, my own life was passing miserable,” he assured her, raising her hand to his warm soft lips for a most gentlemanly kiss, “Oh the days passed pleasantly and productively enough, as I was able to throw myself into my work.” He paused here, adding with a grave tone and a faraway look, “The nights, however, were quite another matter. I bided my time between weeping and mourning for she who I had lost, and dreaming of the many times we had shared together—awakening the next morn to an empty bed and an empty life.”

He took in his breath as his lover swept him up in two loving arms; holding his body closer than close as she whispered low and sweet in his ear, “You aren’t alone anymore, baby. I’m here now. Together, we can dream new dreams—then we can make them all come true.”

Within an hour, the couple found themselves safe and sound in the sanctity of Nathaniel’s manor house; with Jasmin’s doting host delivering her to the distinguished drawing room that formed a beautiful, highly-elegant centerpiece to his upscale manse.

Jasmin nodded affirmingly as Nathaniel excused himself to the kitchen, where he promised to prepare some steaming hot cocoa that would bring an ideal finishing touch to their dream of an evening.

Finally alone as she perched herself on the edge of a settee of lavender velvet, she seized the opportunity to take a good look around his stylish salon. This room, she found, was distinguished by the presence of stained glass windows and lamps, lavender cushioned cherry wood furniture with matching plush carpeting, and an expansive ceiling mural that depicted angels in flight across the vast expanse of a gem blue sky.

Her admiring eyes followed the cornice bound lines of this illustrious mural, her gaze finally descending down the side of a shiny silver brocade wall to admire yet another work of art; one that portrayed yet another angelic subject.

Jasmin gaped outright at a large, brass framed oil painting that depicted the image of a golden goddess; a tall, slender woman with flowing golden hair and a chiseled flawless face.

The model came dressed in a striking ivory ensemble that well befit her celestial image. This fine example of Victorian fashion came complete with a contoured jacket of satin and lace, as well as a bustled cream-hued, lace-lined overskirt with a crisp cotton ruffled underskirt attached.

“She’s annoyingly skinny and impossibly beautiful,” she mused, biting her lip as she froze stock still on the edge of the settee. “That has to be her.”

Jasmin suddenly realized that she was staring into the wide dark eyes of the mistress of this house; a woman whose beauty and grace made her feel skeptical of her own status as a newly minted Victorian princess.

“Oh, who am I kidding?” she released on a sigh, shaking her head from side to side. “I am nothing but a pretender to her throne. I might as well forget about this high falutin’ fantasy and try to find my way back to the real world.”

“Oh, come now, Darling. However can I persuade you to stay right here? Where you belong?”

Her head snapped forward as she found that she was not alone; and, even more noticeably, that the man before her just happened to be completely and delightfully naked.

Another celestial image now bathed her vision. This one came defined by the presence of a bulging muscled chest, washboard abs, a trim waist and long legs, and—of course—a long hard shaft that saluted her in grand fashion.

“Um,” she sputtered out, all the while never tearing her rebellious gaze from the vision of his chiseled perfection. “So I take it that the cocoa pot didn’t come to boil?” She winced as she realized that she’d just said the cheesiest, most cloying thing possible.

She took in her breath as he met these cheesy words with a sexy, downright wolfish smile.

“I’d far rather bring you to boil instead,” he whispered, adding as he flexed his ever hard muscle for her pleasure, “I want you to have your way with me, Jasmin. Take me now.”

An enraptured Jasmin nodded her consent, gasping outright as her lover swept her off her feet and carried her up the winding staircase that would take them to her bedroom.

Soon, Jasmin found herself lost in the silken softness of an ivory comforter; reveling in the feeling as an attentive lover slowly stripped away her confining ball gown and the ultra-tight foundation garments that lie beneath it.

Nathaniel made it a point to kiss and compliment every part of her naked body, finally covering her bare form with his own masculine hardness.

Once again consuming her in his strong but loving embrace, he claimed her lips in an intense kiss as his worshipful hands wandered everywhere over her body. He coddled and caressed her breasts and her rounded stomach before settling his hand between her legs—rubbing and kneading her throbbing clit as she gasped and moaned her approval.

Their lips uniting in what seemed a binding kiss, the couple collapsed and writhed in one another’s arms as he continued to knead her nub; sending raw sparks of erotic energy that ran wild through every part of her body.

Their joined beings rolling wild across the soft luxuriance of a silken comforter, clinging to one another as his pulsating rod rose in grand fashion to kiss her feminine cleft.

“By the fates, Jasmin,” Nathaniel gasped out, pulling her body closer than close as they clung to one another in the heat of passion. “I can’t get enough of you.”

In lieu of a verbal response, an awestruck Jasmin sank deeper in her lover’s arms; writhing wild in his embrace as her hands roamed the breadth of his chiseled pecs and the width of his carved washboard abs—finally laying a firm hold on his hard massive cock.

The couple continued to kiss and cuddle as his sumptuous lips kissed and massaged her own; their tongues entangling as her buxom breasts crushed the surface of his hard massive chest.

Nathaniel growled his pleasure as she rubbed and kneaded his rock hard length, pulsating in her grasp as she opened herself to him.

Finally, he plunged his long hard shaft to the depths of her feminine garden, moving slow and smooth within her as his magical fingers continued to rub and stimulate her clit.

Their elated gasps mingled sweetly in the air above as ecstasy overcame them; waves of erotic pleasure invigorating and uniting them as Nathaniel continued to probe and penetrate Jasmin.

Finally, and in a last advance, he laid a firm squeeze on her throbbing femininity; at the same time, surging forth to her core as he carried them across the bounds of an incredible shared climax.

The couple collapsed together moments later as they surrendered to the warmth of an encompassing embrace; their whispers and sighs intermingling as they stared deep into one another’s eyes.

“So, my love,” Nathaniel whispered, searing her with a wolfish grin as he graced her buxom derriere with an affirming playful squeeze. “Now do you believe that you are my princess? And, if you so choose, the queen of this manor?”

Jasmin thought a moment, then nodded.

“Almost,” she revealed, gracing him with an adorable smile. “Even so, you just might have to do some more convincing to assure me of this fact—several more times tonight, in point of fact.”

Chapter Nine

The next morning found Jasmin and Nathaniel engaging in their second favorite physical activity; roaming the emerald green meadows of Nathaniel’s vast estate on horseback.

Rising side by side with their hands joined between them, the couple talked and laughed together, before finally pausing at the edge of the meadow. Nathaniel suddenly fell silent as he turned to face the woman beside him.

“Say you’ll stay here with me, Jasmin,” he implored her, taking her hand in his as he stared deep into her eyes. “Don’t go back.”

Jasmin shrugged.

“Well, I’m not entirely sure that I could go back, even if I wanted to—it’s not like I can just grab the nearest Uber and hightail it back to F-L-A,” she told him, adding more seriously, “And even if I could, Nathaniel, I wouldn’t want to go back. I mean, sure, I have some good friends and family members there.” She paused here, gracing him with an affectionate smile. “And you, darling, are here—thus my choice is made.”

Letting loose with a joyful whoop, a beaming Nathaniel brought her hand to his lips for a sweet, affirming kiss.

“I swear to you, Miss, I will spend our every moment together making sure that you do not regret your choice,” he promised her. “You can remain here as long as you like as the queen of this manor, resting, relaxing…”

“Nu-uh,” Jasmin interrupted him, holding her free hand up before them as she added, “I do spend a lot of time here, to be sure—but I also have every intention of heading into London proper and writing up a storm for your publishing company. And, while I’m at it, I think I’ll do my part to advance the rights of women in your time.” She paused here, pitching her head back and adding in a wail that sent the swans and geese around them flying for cover, “Watch out, Victorian England! Hurricane Jasmin has arrived!”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Victorian England is most fortunate to have you,” he praised her, adding in a softer tone that dripped with love, “And so, for that matter, am I. I love you, Jasmin.”

THE END

INTO THE DUKE’S ARMS TOO

Katie Maddox

Copyright ©2016 by Katie Maddox. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter one

***

Florida, 2016

“Sheesh, some people will do anything to avoid reporting for work at their food service jobs. Even dissolve into thin air and possibly travel through time. Drama queen.”

Standing at the center of a lustrous Victorian style sitting room, Callista Vale made a weak attempt to—well—veil her air of keen concern in a masquerade of her usual good humor.

Most days throughout the course of her one-year employment at Chez Victoria, an elegant Florida area tea room, the dreamy 22-year-old was able to lose herself in the splendor of her surroundings; admiring in full the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, plush ivory carpeting, and central tables doused in reams of pure white lace and topped by a lavish setting of floral-print china. Overseen by the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand-painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky, the room seemed very much like a mystical portal to another time.

A mystical portal that, as an added bonus, actually offered a happy hour for tea drinkers; and sometimes Callista took great enjoyment in imagining her regular pool of attentive female customers smashing floral-print teacups up against their delicate foreheads and letting loose with random screams of “Chug! Chug! Chug!” as one of their number dared to gulp down copious amounts of cinnamon brew. Spiked with honey and lavender, of course.

As a resident chef and server at Chez Victoria, Callista cooked up many of the Victorian delicacies that lined the eatery’s silver cast food carts. She took great joy in preparing the piping hot scones topped by clotted cream and jam, finger sandwiches, decorative iced fancy cakes, and—of course—tea that their customers so coveted.

The early days of Callista’s employment at Chez Victoria had been brightened and highlighted by the vibrant presence of a particularly charming co-worker. Recent college graduate Jasmin Lawrence always managed to brighten their surroundings with a hearty dose of humor and her loud, boisterous, but ultimately kind-hearted demeanor.

Fast friends from the moment they met, Jasmin and Callista often joked and laughed their way through long days of food service work spent at Chez Victoria. One day, however, something happened that even the Twin Terrors of Chez Victoria couldn’t joke about; an incident that, somehow and in some way, had led to Jasmin’s disappearance.

The day had started off normally enough for the spirited red-headed Callista, who donned the foot-length dress of lace-trimmed steel gray and the poufy white wool hat that designated her position as the ‘help’ at the manor of Chez Victoria (also donning the hoop skirts, pantaloons, not to mention those ancient mummification devices known as corsets that punctuated the wearing of Victorian apparel—and here she had once complained about having to wear heels to a college office job! She never knew just how good she had it!) and headed in to cover the lunch rush at the popular Florida eatery.

Soon immersed in the preparation of tea and tea cakes, biscuits and pastries, she just barely noticed the loud crash that emanated from the dining room; one that sent the rest of the staff scurrying to investigate as she joined them with trudging steps.

“I don’t know what the big deal is,” she acknowledged with a shrug. “Chances are, one of the newbie servers just dropped a crepe tray in unseemly haste. Hardly a biggie.”

Her opinion was amended moments later, as she saw her friend’s rubenesque form flattened hard and still across the surface of her silver-plated meal cart; her head fallen forward across the hard brass handle that lined its northern border.

“She’s not talking,” Callista muttered, frantic feet now rushing forward to aid her fallen friend. “She must be dead.”

Her mind was eased moments later when their supervisor--a tall, slender woman with distinguished silver hair and a flowing day dress of pure blue satin adorned with lace and sleek ruffles—rushed onto the scene to hover over her employee’s fallen body and check her vital signs.

“She’s alive!” Jessymyn O’Reilly declared with her usual dramatic aplomb.

Well thanks much, Dr. Frederica Frankenstein, Callista mused inwardly, all the while racing to the side of the cart before she and Jessymyn carried Jasmin’s notably unconscious body to the warm realm of a nearby fireplace.

Laying her still form in the luxurious softness of the rug of scarlet velvet that lay just before the fireplace, Callista glanced briefly at the newly placed curiosity piece that adorned its mantle.

Just that morning, Jessymyn had enhanced the dining room décor with the placement of a brass-framed oil painting that apparently depicted a handsome Victorian duke; one that immediately caught the notice of every female employee at the tea room. And, Callista couldn’t help but notice, some of the males as well.

His tall muscular frame dressed resplendent in a long jacket of azure jacquard, a white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and tight fitting taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons, the subject of this portrait boasted a chiseled face featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and eyes that shone as bright and azure as the image of the bluest sky. This face came framed with a shoulder length mane of thick ebony hair that fell free across muscled shoulders, and came adorned with a soft, subtle upturn of his full moist lips.

Quickly questioning the identity of the Victorian styled ‘beb’, as she so cleverly deemed him, Jasmin and her co-workers were quickly introduced to the painting’s downright ethereal subject.

“The beb, for your information, is Lord Nathaniel Barrett; the man who originally made his home in this very building—or, at the very least, a reasonable facsimile,” Jessymyn informed her employees, adding with a proud smile, “A local historian is writing a book about this area and he interviewed the lovely elderly couple that owns this fine establishment. And, as it turns out, the structure of this tea room is based on the floor plan of a manor house they visited while on a trip to London. They had seen the home of a stately nobleman named Nathaniel Barrett, a widower who lived the gist of his days alone and miserable in his big old house. They thought that it would be a fitting tribute to build a house much like his, then fill it with laughter, good food, and lots of company for his lonely spirit.”

Now, Callista couldn’t help but note, Jasmin just happened to lay directly beneath her Victorian heart throb.

“A place she’d probably love to be,” Callista mused in silence, adding in a more serious tone, “It’s almost as if he is watching over her.”

Yet not close enough, apparently; for after rushing about to call an ambulance, reassuring their customers that things like this usually didn’t happen at this upscale establishment, and notifying all employees on hand that there was indeed “Nothing to see here—Move along and refresh the sugar bowls while you’re at it”, Jessymyn and Callista returned to the fireplace to find that—much to their shock—Jasmin was gone.

A full month had passed since Jasmin’s disappearance; and in that time, concerned friends and family had contacted the police and conducted extensive personal searches for the woman who could not, would not be found.

“It’s as if she disappeared into thin air—although, I must admit that I never have quite comprehended the phrase, ‘disappeared into thin air.’ I mean, wouldn’t the air have to be pretty blasted thick for someone to disappear clear into it? Foggy and smoggy, even?” Callista mused, shaking her head from side to side. “Oh well. Wherever she is, I sure do miss her.”

Callista had found a kindred sister in Jasmin; a true and dear friend who shared her interests—ranging from romantic Victorian literature and movies to an intense disdain for food service work (nope, make that an incredibly overwhelming, nearly paralyzing disdain for food service work)—and shared her unique and truly vibrant personality.

“Translation,” Callista mused with a smirk. “She’s incredibly, indescribably weird. I am even more so. Each of us, at long last, found someone on the planet Earth who could stand to be around us for more than—oh, say—ten minutes or so.”

In a world where good friends were few, Callista had found the best; only to lose her in a bizarre, mystery-laden disappearance that seemed to know no easy solution.

“Where in the blazes is she?” Callista pressed, taking a break from her duties to approach the captivating oil painting that had exerted such an intense hold on her friend.

Sniffing full in the face of the gorgeous, distinguished looking gentleman who formed the focal point of this interesting artwork, she ignored his seductive, come hither eyes and went straight for his (presumably) foxy jugular vein.

“Stop pouting at me, you Bargain Basement Darcy, and tell me where my friend went!” she released in a furious whisper, drawing quizzical stares from those around her. “Dish! Spill the Earl Grey tea or be prepared to pay! And pay big!”

Chastening herself for chiding and harassing an inanimate object, Callista made to step away from the painting, only to freeze in her place as she noticed something markedly different about this annoying artwork.

While the original framed image posted on the wall of Chez Victoria had featured a single subject—the afore mentioned pouty, undeniably hawt but annoyingly tight lipped Victorian nobleman—this portrait seemed to feature a second subject; this one far more familiar to her, nonetheless disbelieving, eyes.

Standing at Nathaniel’s back was the spitting image of the very woman she was looking for; one who regarded her over the gold-trimmed rim of a lovely hand-painted floral print fan.

Although not a classic beauty, the robust lady before her sported a winning beam and a thick flowing mane of dark curly hair; not to mention sparkling blue eyes that peered at her through the prism of clear glass spectacles.

“Jasmin,” she gasped aloud, not really caring who heard her as she drew closer to the painting. “I know I should be questioning my ever lovin’ sanity right now—even more so than I generally do on a regular daily basis. I know that I should be disbelieving my own eyes at this point. Somehow, though, I always knew that she was with him. Somehow, and in some way, I knew that she had crossed over—that she had transported herself back to the time that we both so adored. The time, perhaps, where we both belonged.”

Shifting her gaze to the exquisite floral fan that shone resplendent from Jasmin’s grasp, Callista suddenly felt the weight of a hard day’s work bearing down upon her thin, short frame; dulling her senses as a wave of fatigue threatened to consume her.

As her gaze was captured by the intimate, ebullient floral print that lined and adorned Jasmin’s hand fan, she felt her senses brim and swim in a thick, confused haze. Her heart and pulse pounded in a single accord as her public surroundings dissolved around her. The vision of lace-covered tables and velvety seats gave way to a blinding prism of ebullient dew glistened red roses set against a silky backdrop.

Within seconds, her knees buckled and she felt her body fall with an unceremonious thump to the ground beneath her.

Scarlet red dissolved to black—and she was lost.

Chapter two

Callista awoke to the same vision that had greeted her moments before; only this time, she couldn’t help but notice this image seemed more three dimensional in nature.

Plus now it talked. Criminy.

She recognized immediately the pristine, out and out gorgeous image of Lord Nathaniel Barrett; his tall, muscular frame dressed in the same long jacket of azure jacquard, white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and oh so delightfully tight taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons, pictured in the portrait.

Even more impressive was his chiseled face framed by the glorious mane of long thick ebony hair and featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and full, moist lips.

Lips that now parted to say something that—immediately at least—seemed totally inappropriate and entirely too personal.

“Well I must say it, Darling,” Nathaniel observed, staring into her bleary, half opened eyes with no small amount of curiosity. “This seems like a most peculiar case of déjà vu.”

Callista parted her pert pink lips to inquire just as to who in the blazes he thought he was, calling her ‘Darling’—only to snap it shut moments later, as another woman stepped out from behind the tall imposing form of Lord Nathaniel Barrett, one whose round and bespectacled face she immediately recognized.

“I’d like to think of it more as déjà vu all over again,” Jasmin observed, cocking her head in Callista’s direction.

Nathaniel pitched his head back, letting loose with a deep sonorous laugh as he considered the words of his apparent lover.

“I swear it, my love, I really don’t know as to how you manage to be so very witty, all day and every day,” he praised her, wrapping a loving arm around the surface of her sturdy shoulders. “You never fail to make me laugh and amuse me.”

Gracing her lover with a cheeky grin, Jasmin nudged him gently in the ribs as she revealed, “Well that particular line, I must admit, is not mine to claim. It was baseball’s great Yogi Berra who coined the phrase, ‘It’s déjà vu all over again.’ But hey, since that dude hasn’t been born yet, I can claim these words as my own,” she paused here, adding as she pumped her fist triumphantly in the air, “Time travel rocks!”

Callista rolled her newly opened eyes, expressing her sharp and abject disagreement with this point.

Oh, she had to admit that Jasmin glowed in a period dress that fit and flattered her rubenesque curves; a smooth, glittery full-length satin frock with a boned bodice boasting lush satin bows, ruffled lace lining the neckline, additional lines of lace accenting its wide sleeves, and a flowing skirt that bustled soft and graceful around her buxom waist.

Her friend’s lustrous mane of ebony hair was piled high atop her head; revealing a pair of glittering diamond earrings and a smile that glimmered brighter still.

“I have never seen Jasmin so happy,” she observed with a slight smile. “She’s just radiant.”

And their surroundings, when she finally got around to sitting up and examining them up close, glowed nothing but resplendent before her admiring eyes.

Recognizing immediately the glamorous interior of the Chez Victoria tea room, she nodded as she spotted the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, and plush ivory carpeting; also noting the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand-painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky.

Yet, replacing the full assortment of tables that generally came filled with customers waiting to be served, came a long, lace-covered single table adorning the center of the room; topped as it was by a gleaming setting of polished rose print china.

“Cha, there is just one problem with all of this,” she decided finally. “While this joint does indeed look like an early version of the Chez Victoria tea room, it is not the elaborate tourist trap of a business where I work and pick up my paychecks four days out of the week. So in essence, I seem to have skipped out of work early to travel to a different country and century. Drat it to blazes, the boss is going to kill me!”

Letting loose with a loud, frustrated groan, Callista pointed an accusing finger in the direction of her watching friend.

“So it seems you’ve really done it this time, Lawrence,” she accused a still smirking Jasmin. “Now you’ve transported us both back in time, with little probable hope of return. Good job! So what do you plan to do for an encore?”

Jasmin rolled her eyes.

“Ah Callista, always the drama queen,” she scoffed, adding as she offered a helping hand to her confused, frowning friend, “And as far as what I plan to do for an encore. Well, how about a whole new and downright enchanting life in another place and time? Doesn’t that sound awesome sauce?”

Chapter three

A short time later, Callista found herself sitting upright in the lavender-cushioned chair bordering the long table at the center of the dining room; sipping some soothing lemon tea from a rose print tea cup.

Facing her at the table was the couple who brewed and served her this heavenly concoction; its hot languid streams soothing her rattled nerves as she asked them, “How did I get here?”

Nathaniel, sitting tall and proud at the head of his elaborate lace-covered table, shook his head from side to side in response to this question.

“Blast it if I know, Miss,” he admitted, shrugging his broad shoulders as he continued, “Now as I recall, milady here did mention something about inviting a friend to tea sometime.” He paused here, arching a feathered eyebrow to sly effect. “She just didn’t mention that you’d be coming from such a far piece. Do you, by chance, need us to cover what Jasmin so adorably refers to as your cab fare? I still fail to understand as to why you ever so clever 21st century types surrendered the use of carriages; far classier rides, and—all things considered—horse droppings are far easier to clean up than what she describes as fossil fuels.”

After meeting what she saw as Nathaniel’s weak attempt at humor with a polite smile (while all the time inwardly screaming, “It’s a blasted good thing he’s cute! How does Jasmin put up with more than ten to fifteen minutes of all of this dry Euro humor in any given setting?”), Callista turned her attention to her, for once quiet, friend who sat sipping tea at the opposite side of the table.

“I full well realize that this is not the first time in the course of your earthly existence that you have been asked this question, Jasmin,” she pressed her friend. “And still, I must ask you once again. How did you get us into this mess?”

Jasmin chuckled.

“To tell you the truth, Callista, I am not exactly sure as to how you and I travelled back in time,” she revealed, tone serious and thoughtful. “If you’ll recall, I bumped my head on my meal cart at Chez Victoria just before I transported; even so, I don’t exactly credit my accident with bringing me to this place and time.”

With these words, she leaned forward, pinning her friend with a thoughtful stare.

“For so long, Callista, you and I dreamed about, read about, and talked about this time,” she reminded her. “I think we always knew that we belonged here. And our job at Chez Victoria was not doing a great deal to bring the time of Victoria into our lives.”

Callista nodded.

“Between our repeated quest to keep the sugar bowls filled and our repeated mantras of ‘Do you want chutney with that?’, not to mention the number of times that we have to tell the school girls there on field trips that Mr. Darcy does not live at Chez Victoria,” she mumbled, “We weren’t precisely living the dream.”

Jasmin chuckled.

“True this,” she agreed. “And especially when I saw Nathaniel’s portrait and found myself staring at a real life Mr. Darcy—only far hawter and much kinder—I made a subconscious decision to leave my old life behind and come to—well--an even older life, I guess. I think that, in my mind, I kind of wished myself here.” She paused here, her gaze colliding with that of the man who stared intent at her from across the table.

Callista watched with a smile as the couple before her shared a soft, secret smile; their gazes holding as the whole world seemed to dissolve around them.

“Somehow Jasmin, in the back of my mind, I knew that you had left us to go to a better place. And while I missed you, I was never panicked about your whereabouts. Somehow, and in some way, I knew that you were okay—better than okay, or so it seems.”

Nathaniel nodded.

“I make it my life’s purpose and mission, Miss Callista, to ensure that the woman who means so much to both of us is better than okay,” he assured his new guest. “Before Jasmin arrived in my life, I was nothing more than a lonesome widower with no real joy or purpose. I almost wished that I could simply fly away from here, to join my dearly departed wife in a place of peace and quiet.”

Jasmin snorted.

“Cha. The dude wanted peace and quiet, so who does he hook up with?” she sneered as an aside to a smirking Callista. “Moi.”

Nathaniel smiled.

“I sincerely hope that in your time, my darling, the phrase ‘hook up with’ equates to ‘falling madly in love with,’” he told her, tone dripping with sincerity as his azure eyes fair devoured her. “For I am indeed in love with you, deeply and passionately.”

Jasmin nodded, blowing a kiss across the table that a smitten Nathaniel promptly caught.

“And I with you, love,” she returned, adding as she shifted her gaze in Callista’s direction, “My place is here, with Nathaniel. And, as much as I do miss all the folks back home, I can’t help but feel that this is my home. This is my time.”

Callista grinned, but only briefly.

“I can see that this is true, as I’ve never seen you so very happy,” she assured Jasmin, adding as her tone and gaze hardened considerably, “but why bring me into the situation? Why take me away from my life back home, which admittedly was not the most thrilling life, but it was mine, and bring me here?”

Jasmin shook her head.

“While you may not believe this, Callista, I didn’t bring you here—at least not consciously or intentionally,” she revealed, leaning across the table to look her old crony straight in the eyes, “Now, as Nathaniel indicated, I did often wish that I could invite an old friend to tea—especially now that I’m working on my first big novel for Nathaniel’s publishing house, Four Gables Press.”

Brightening immediately, Callista’s blue eyes flew wide as she considered these words.

“So you’re finally writing that big Victorian novel we always talked about?” she asked, tone brimming with interest.

Jasmin nodded.

“I am. A big ol’ romantic historical novel with goth overtones and lotsa sex. I call it The Wind and the Dove,” she revealed, adding with a wink, “And while Google and the Clearview Public Library both have their charms, nothing screams ‘hands on research’ like actually travelling back through the centuries to the time you’re writing about, and living the life of your characters. I highly recommend it.”

“As do I,” Nathaniel chimed in, adding as he waggled his feathered eyebrows to teasing effect. “I especially love to help Jasmin research the lotsa sex part.” He paused here, clearing his throat loudly as he stole a cautionary look in his girlfriend’s direction, “Did I just—how would you say it in your time?--overshare?”

Jasmin guffawed outright.

“It’s cool, Love,” she assured him, continuing as she turned to face Callista, “I so wanted to share my new book with you—to get your feedback, to just celebrate the whole experience with you. I also have an aim to introduce the womenfolk around here to the concept of women’s rights. I swear it, Callista, their idea of liberation is walking halfway across their private sitting rooms with the top two laces of their corset undone—three, if they’re feeling dangerous.”

Callista crossed her eyes.

“Criminy, Jas, it sounds like this century is in dire need of kick ass chicks,” she asserted.

Jasmin nodded.

“That’s exactly what I was thinking this morning, as we were planning a special tea for Nathaniel’s brother,” she revealed, adding as she made a broad gesture in the direction of her lover, “Nathaniel’s brother Alex is coming to visit from Birmingham today. And as I was dressing for the occasion, I came across a beautiful rose print fan that Nathaniel gave me as a gift, just last week.” She paused here as her face erupted in a gleeful smile, “It was so beautiful, and I knew you’d just love it. Suddenly, I wished I could show it to you, share it with you.”

“…And once again, your wish came true,” Callista interrupted her, adding as she folded her hands tight before her on the table, “As it happens, Jasmin, I was working my standard day shift at Chez Victoria, slingin’ chutney and clotted cream like there was no tomorrow, when I started thinking about how much I missed you—missed our friendship. Almost desperate for answers about your whereabouts, I approached Nathaniel’s painting and was searching its image for some sign, some clue,” she stopped here, raising two defensive hands before her as she inclined her head sharp in Jasmin’s direction, “Now don’t get me wrong, Jas. I really was searching Nathaniel’s pic for clues. I wasn’t mackin’ on your man or anything.”

Jasmin chortled.

“No worries,” she insisted, waving away her friend’s concern with a sturdy, dismissive hand, “I swear to you, Callista. If there’s a woman alive who wouldn’t consider mackin’ on my man, then I would check her immediately for the possible absence of a pulse and heart rate. Seriously.”

Nathaniel cleared his throat.

“Excuse me, Ladies,” he interrupted, shrinking low in his seat as he waved his ivory handkerchief high above his head in the fashion of a white flag, “In the room here.”

Callista guffawed outright.

“Sorry about that, Nathaniel,” she apologized, adding more seriously as she turned to face Jasmin, “So as much as you may have wished me back to your time, Jas, I may have wished myself back here as well.” She paused here, adding with a girlish grin as she sat forward in her seat, “And speaking of sweet dreams and fondest hopes, did you just say that Nathaniel had a brother?”

Jasmin nodded.

“Indeed, and a very handsome brother he is,” she revealed, casting a stray glance in the direction of a polished mahogany grandfather clock that occupied a far corner of the dining room, “And he should be coming for tea in, oh, about ten minutes or so.”

Callista bit her lip.

“Well that little factoid is most interesting,” she allowed, attempting a casual tone as she asserted, “And when one really thinks about it, he’d probably be here already if that pesky wife and kids of his weren’t constantly pestering him for this, that and the other thing.”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“My brother is unwed, Callista,” he informed his downright jubilant guest. “Alexander has just served his time in the Queen’s Army, and has come home with the hopes of finding a wife.”

Callista grinned.

“Well, I most certainly look forward to meeting Alexander,” her tongue stroked and caressed this grandiose moniker to delighted effect. “And for once in my life, I’ll be drinking the tea, as opposed to making it, serving it or spilling it.”

Jasmin chuckled.

“That’s the spirit!” she encouraged her friend. “We can talk after tea about what it might take to get you back home—if, indeed, you do choose to go. For now, my friend, enjoy Victoria!”

With these words, Jasmin approached the expansive bay window that fronted the dining room; parting the gold jacquard curtains that lined and covered its crystalline surface to reveal a vast emerald green meadow lined with towering stately oak trees that stood tall and proud above luxurious growths of scarlet red roses and lavender lilies.

The greyish hue of the overhead sky cast the overall scene in something of a somber prism; one that indicated to Dorothy, once and for all, that she and Toto weren’t in Florida anymore.

“Nice place y’all got here,” Callista observed in an awestruck tone, only to frown moments later as she stuck an accusing finger straight in Nathaniel’s direction. “All the same, you gotta come clean, Dude. What’d you do with the sun?”

Nathaniel and Jasmin laughed.

“Just think of it this way, Calli,” Jasmin reasoned. “In this place and time, we white-skinned gals don’t have to blow half of our paychecks on sunblock. And in the time of Victoria, we are ivory skinned, not pasty.”

Callista giggled.

“Good to know,” she answered, exchanging a hearty high five with her crony as she continued to admire the tender ebullience of the old English landscape.

Her eyes flew wide, moments later, as this landscape was enhanced by the addition of a particularly stunning accent; one that took the form of the most beautiful man she ever had seen.

Sitting tall and proud in the saddle of a stalwart ebony charger, their visitor likened a fairy prince in all his golden haired resplendence. His luxurious mane of golden blond hair flew like a pennant behind the nobleman as his strong muscled body—dressed as it was in a gold-trimmed, brass-buttoned scarlet red coat and tight taupe pantaloons—propelled the movement of his regal, fast flying mount.

“Please tell me that this is Alexander,” Callista breathed, hoping against hope that her profuse drool was not falling excessively to ruin her friends’ plush ivory carpeting.

Jasmin grinned.

“That be him,” she assured Callista, pinning her friend with an all-knowing smile.

Callista smiled as she anticipated her meeting with the ethereal Alexander; this beam quickly dissolving as she considered the steel grey servant’s dress that constituted her standard work uniform at Chez Victoria.

A uniform that, in her mind, simply would not suffice to cover her body during her meeting with the man of her fantasy.

“I’ve just got to change before the tea,” she insisted to Jasmin, “but into what? When you magically and accidentally morphed me back through time, you didn’t exactly give me much of a chance to pack an overnight bag….”

“I do believe I can offer you some assistance,” Nathaniel spoke up, adding in a tentative tone as he shuffled his feet beneath him, “You see, my dearly departed wife Eugenia was about your size. I’d be pleased to lend you one of her frocks for the occasion of tea.”

Chapter four

Moments later, Callista Vale emerged from the master chamber at the illustrious Barrett estate, feeling much like a woman transformed.

Clothed in a lustrous gown of lush purple satin that fell gracefully to her feet, a couture dress that came accentuated with a ruffled lace neckline, a body shaping bodice that served to accentuate her short slender form, wide sleeves that boasted additional fine lace and a flowing, shimmery train, she stepped gracefully down the winding corner stairway that parted the floors of the Barrett homestead.

Would this qualify as my first slo-mo entrance? she pondered, her face bursting out in the trademark serene smile that would and should characterize such a grand entrance. All I need is some retro Michael Bolton or Sixpence None the Richer tunes to lend me something in the way of musical backdrop. Ah, but I guess that these songs would not qualify as retro if they were played centuries before they were actually recorded, now would they? Damn, this time travel business sure does get confusing. At least…

All conscious thought was suspended moments later as she ran a smoothing hand through her freshly combed, shoulder-length mane of fire red hair and cast her gaze down the length of the staircase to behold the stunning figure of the man who captured her imagination; one who greeted her with a welcoming beam as he waited at the foot of the stairs.

Up close, she beheld the utter perfection of Alexander Barrett; the man who bore the visage of an angel, one that came complete with full, moist lips, carved cheekbones, a planed forehead and cleft chin, and wide azure eyes that served to mirror those of his brother.

And the way that he is looking at me now is quite like the way that Nathaniel looks at Jasmin, she observed in silence, noting the glow of tenderness and bizarre, quite inexplicable recognition filling the eyes of the man who should be a stranger.

Somehow, though, he wasn’t.

The moment that her gaze collided with his, the whole world seemed to dissolve around them as they shared a secret smile; one that seemed to convey an eternity of emotion in a single simple gesture.

Callista drew a long, deep breath as she took a single step forward to meet her destiny…

…and fell flat on her face.

Or at least she would have had her destined duke not noticed her missing a step on the staircase and caught her falling, flailing body up in two muscular arms.

Sweeping her most literally off her feet, Alexander swept her up in a saving embrace at the foot of the staircase; staring deep into her eyes as he assured her, “I got you, Miss.”

Reveling silently in the deepened tones of his soft, sonorous voice, Callista smiled her thanks as she savored also the feel of his strong muscled arms; having no desire to leave his embrace as he cradled and held her close.

“Well, I was just about to introduce you two,” Jasmin’s shrill tones served to shatter their private and highly romantic vibe. “Ah, but you seem to be getting on just fine.”

Callista chuckled.

“This isn’t quite what it looks like Jasmin,” she assured her old friend, while secretly and inwardly hoping that this was indeed exactly what it looked like. “I took a tumble down the stairs, and Alexander the Hawt here arrived just in time to catch me.”

Pitching his golden head back in a leonine fashion, Alex let loose with a sonorous laugh as he set her gently and gingerly down on the floor before him; next raising her hand to his full soft lips for a gentlemanly kiss.

“I am indeed Lord Alexander Barrett,” he acknowledged, inclining his head gracefully in her direction. “And may I know the name of the most enchanting lass before me?”

Callista ducked her head, experiencing a rare moment of girlish giddiness as she took Alexander’s offered arm and the two of them followed Jasmin into the dining room.

“The enchanting lass before you is known as Callista Vale,” she told him, parting reluctantly from his side as they claimed opposite sides of the long, lace-covered dining table. “Psyched to make your acquaintance, Dude.”

Alexander frowned, obviously a bit perplexed by this unique turn of phrase.

“That’s Duke, Miss,” he corrected her gently. “And I am so very sorry if I—um—psyched you just now….”

He fell silent just now as his smirking brother let loose with a round of deeply voiced laughter that served to disrupt his awkward, rather apologetic dirge.

“You’ll get used to them, dear bro,” Nathaniel quipped, squaring his broad shoulders to proud effect as he himself used one of his favorite new phrases, learned courtesy of Jasmin, “These modern gals are off the hook, sure enough!”

Soon, the happy, laughing quartet settled down to a delicious and highly traditional Victorian tea; one that featured scones, pastries, biscuits, brie spread on crackers, and finger sandwiches made of turkey and cucumber—along, of course, with free flowing streams of various types of tea. So many varieties, in fact, that a slightly dazed Callista felt overwhelmed by it all.

And this is coming from a gal who has found meaningful employment at a tea room, she mused, eyes flying wide as she observed the diversity of teas up for offer at their elegant luncheon; all of which were served in delicate floral print cups atop gleaming silver trays.

She sipped and sampled the classic chamomile tea with lavender, that Jasmin counted as her favorite, as well as the sweet peppermint tea that Nathaniel preferred. Then she partook in the international teas that Alex had brought to the party; the African, Chinese and Indian brews that he had collected during his time in the Royal Army.

“Now don’t get me wrong, folks, I do love my tea. As a matter of fact, I love absolutely everything you’ve served me here,” Callista observed, taking a reassuring chomp of a creamy chocolate pastry that lay neglected on the border of her primrose print saucer. “Still, I must hasten to inquire—doncha have one drop of Coca-Cola anywhere on the premises? Mayhap even some Budweiser?”

While the brothers Barrett howled their mirth at the antics of their all too American guests, an understanding Jasmin graced Callista’s shoulder with a reassuring pat.

“Nope, sorry Calli. Those particular beverages haven’t been invented yet—that’s about the only thing that fully and truly reeks about this Victorian time travel business,” she told her, adding with an encouraging smile, “And while nachos haven’t technically been invented yet either, we happen to have all the makings for ‘em in the kitchen. Cheeses, meats, spices…everything you could possibly ask for and then some to prepare what we know as…”

“Macho nachos!” the ladies erupted at once, raising their hands high above the table to unite in a celebratory high five.

Although they had no earthly idea as to what a macho nacho was—or, for that matter, what a high five was—the brothers beside them also clapped their hands together above the table; letting loose with a manly cry of “Ha!” as their female companions retreated to the kitchen.

The ladies emerged a short time later with a steamy silver tray topped with thick, robust, supremely cheesy, nothing remotely wimpy about them (hence the name) ‘macho nachos’.

“These are sublime!” Alexander marveled, adding with the shrug of his muscular shoulders, “Of course, after consuming exorbitant supplies of hardtack during my time in the Army, I well suppose that a plate of berries and twigs would taste absolutely sublime. Yet these macho nachos, as you so adorably refer to them, are truly very tasty!” he paused here, adding as he pinned a grinning Callista with an inquisitive stare. “Please, Miss. Do tell me more about your wondrous time.”

Eager to oblige her most enchanting lunch companion, Callista immediately regaled him with descriptions of life in the 21st century; everything from planes and automobiles to keg parties and Outlander marathons—all of the finer points of life in the modern age, at least according to Callista.

After lending him this short, succinct primer on life in the 21st century, the curious woman asked Alex to describe his time in the British Royal Army; listening enrapt to his glorious tales of guarding and escorting the queen herself during her visits to foreign lands, riding across deserts in Africa and India astride regal, stately elephants, and—in one memorable instance—challenging a native to a savage sword battle after he was caught trying to compromise a lady.

“You go!” Callista praised him, pumping her fist to congratulatory effect.

Alex smiled.

“Why thank you, Miss,” he returned, ducking his head in a sublime show of gentlemanly humility. “I must say, though, that even here in England, we do not treat our ladies quite as we should.” He paused here, continuing with a marked grimace, “I cannot believe that we do not even grant them the right to vote or own property!”

Jasmin nodded.

“Well, I myself plan to do something about that,” she offered. “I am helping to organize a Votes for Women rally in London next week.” She paused, smiling affirmingly in the direction of her obviously interested friend, “And now that my bestie is here, well, let’s just say that Victorian society will never be the same.”

Looking at each other with amused gazes that eventually turn downright joyful in demeanor, the Barrett brothers exchanged spirited high fives as they lauded their ladies with a spirited, “You go!”

Chapter five

After talking and laughing long into the evening, Jasmin and Nathaniel retired upstairs to a master chamber of the Barrett estate; leaving Alex and Callista to retreat to the deluxe drawing room of this elaborate manse.

Perching themselves on the edge of a settee of lavender velvet, they took a moment to inspect and admire this stylish salon; a grand parlor distinguished by the presence of stained glass windows and lamps, lavender cushioned cherry wood furniture with matching plush carpeting, and an expansive ceiling mural that depicted angels in flight across the vast expanse of a gem blue sky.

Their joined gazes paused to admire the cornice bound lines of this illustrious mural, finally careening down the side of a shiny silver brocade wall to regard yet another work of art; one that portrayed another decidedly angelic subject.

This large, brass framed oil painting portrayed the ebullient image of a veritable golden goddess; a tall, slender woman with flowing golden hair, wide dark eyes and a chiseled flawless face.

The model came dressed in a striking ivory ensemble that seemed to fit her celestial image. This fine example of Victorian fashion boasted a contoured jacket of satin and lace, as well as a bustled cream hued, lace lined overskirt with a crisp cotton ruffled underskirt attached.

“Is that Eugenia, Nathaniel’s first wife?” Callista asked, adding through gritted teeth, “The woman whose gown I cruelly bogarted for my own use this particular eve?”

Alex nodded.

“That is indeed our dear Eugenia,” he allowed, adding in a wistful tone as he cast a loving look in the direction of the painting, “And please do not concern yourself about the dress. Aside from being a raving beauty, Eugenia was the sort of kind soul who literally would grant a stranger the dress off her back if she so needed it. I still cannot believe that she has been gone for nearly three years now.” He paused here, his voice soft and reflective as he continued, “His dear wife Eugenia was claimed by the fever; ripped from Nathaniel’s arms so early in their marriage. In the wake of her death, he closed himself off in the lonesome confines of this house—the virtual mausoleum he’d once called a home. I swear to you, Callista, if it hadn’t been for Jasmin’s quite unexpected arrival, I do believe that my dear brother would have followed in his wife’s footsteps—dying an early and miserable death, this one because of heartbreak.”

Callista nodded.

“Well, believe me when I say that Nathaniel has returned the favor,” she assured Alex, adding with a bright smile, “I have never seen Jasmin happier. After trying everything in our time from Library Speed Dating to a lifetime membership in eHarmony.com, my friend had just about given up on finding love.” She paused, continuing with a casual shrug, “It turns out that all she had to do was take a quick road trip through the corridors of time to locate and pin down her cuddle bunny. Who knew?”

Alex guffawed outright.

“I do love your way with words, Miss,” he praised her with a wink, adding more seriously, “And as thoroughly insane as I originally believed my brother to be, claiming that his new lover had journeyed through time to come to him, the moment that I met Jasmin, I knew immediately that she was indeed the product of another century. I loved her humor, her strength, her independence—this was the kind of woman that I had been seeking for years, the kind that is so rare to find in our day and age. Through my years away at service, I searched foreign shores for this illusive woman—only to remain alone at the end of my search, not to mention very lonesome. I often inquired, jokingly of course, if Jasmin had a friend,” he chuckled, adding as he stared deep into the eyes of his companion, “I am so very glad that the answer was yes, Callista.”

Callista said nothing for a moment, just trembled outright as Alex said her name like the sweetest poetry; also not resisting as he brought her hand to his soft, moist lips for a warm, gentlemanly kiss.

Finally. she released on a whisper, “Jasmin and I both knew that I was intended to be here, in this place and time. And now, Alex, I think I know why.” She paused here, arching her eyebrows in a show of obvious interest. “The men of my time often don’t know the meaning of chivalry and romance. They pay no attention to their dress or deportment, and you know that they would never raise a fist—let alone a sword—in defense of a woman. You seem so different. And ya know what? I quite like different.”

She took in her breath as Alexander seared her with a dazzling white toothed smile; erasing all distance between them on the settee as he assured her on a hot whisper, “I like different too, milady. Let me show you just how much.”

Alex surged across the settee to seize her lips in a hot, passionate kiss; his warm, moist lips stroking and massaging hers in long, loving strokes.

Angling his golden head over hers to intensify their kiss, he plied her lips with greatest affection as their tongues entangled between them.

Leaning full and hard into his kiss, Callista wrapped her arms tightly around his muscled shoulders as he placed his own sturdy hands around her slender waist.

For a few blissful moments, the couple kissed and cuddled; their hearts pounding in one accord as the smacking of their lips resounded long and strong in the atmosphere around them.

Finally, another, most unwelcome sound served to disrupt the tenor of their romantic rhapsody; the chiming of a nearby mahogany polished grandfather clock that tolled the arrival of the midnight hour.

Breaking their kiss, Alex graced his new lover with a dreamy smile as he raised his hand to stroke the silky strands of her long red hair.

“You’re so different, so beautiful, in every way,” he praised her, adding as he graced her beaming lips with another impassioned kiss, “I so hate to leave you now, but the hour is late.”

Callista shrugged.

“Well, why break up the party now, when we’re hitting it off so well?” she asked him, arching her eyebrows to teasing effect. “Perhaps I could see you up to your chamber, Alex? Or you could see me up to mine?”

She frowned, confused moments later, as Alex dropped her hand and rose from the settee; turning sharp and swift away from her as he said over his shoulder, “I am a gentleman, Miss Callista, and shall not take advantage of a proper young lady.”

Callista snorted.

“What if it turns out that the proper young lady in question really has a hankering to—I don’t know—get lucky?” she queried with a teasing grin.

This grin dissolved moments later, as Alexander raised a firm hand between them and headed with seemingly expedient haste in the direction of the staircase.

“What I am currently seeking, Miss, is the woman of my heart,” he assured her, “Not simply a woman with whom I can—ahem—get lucky. Good evening, Miss Callista.”

Chapter six

“Are you quite all right, my darling?”

Ensconced together in the deluxe master suite, originally designated as Jasmin’s guestroom, she and Nathaniel huddled together in an ebullient sleeping place distinguished by a lace canopied bed doused in ivory silk comforters, polished brass-trimmed cherry wood bureaus, plush white carpeting, and a candle-lined brass chandelier that hung low from an ivory corniced ceiling.

Although laying astride her handsome lover in the luxury of their private trysting place, Jasmin made no move to open herself to Nathaniel’s heated advances; instead staring out the crystalline panes of a nearby lace swathed window, her generally smiling features now beset with a deep, pronounced frown.

“I cannot bear to see you this way,” Nathaniel told her, wrapping his arms tight around her shoulders as he implored, “I thought that you’d be so pleased to see your friend. Please tell me what ails you.”

Jasmin sighed.

“Of course I am absolutely over the moon to see Calli,” she admitted, adding as she looked him straight in the eyes, “Only I couldn’t help but notice that you offered her the full and free use of your wife’s wardrobe—an offer that you did not make me when I first arrived here. Now I must say that, back in our own time, I never felt jealous of or threatened by Callista. Don’t get me wrong, I think she’s absolutely beautiful, inside and out—but with her fair skin and her notable lack of—well—substantial cleavage, she wasn’t exactly coveted by our male friends and co-workers, any more than I was. In this time, though, that slender frame and fiery hair just renders her perfect.”

Suddenly, Jasmin was silenced by a kiss; a passionate advance that sealed her lover’s lips to hers as he plied her with the most tender of affections.

“In my eyes, dear Jasmin, you are perfect,” he assured her, adding with a wicked grin, “And I do believe I know just how to prove it to you.”

Jasmin shook her head.

“Don’t even think about it tonight, Beb,” she told him, holding up a restraining hand between them. “Between my best friend careening here across the bounds of time to my own personal crisis of confidence, I am simply not in the mood tonight.”

Chuckling in response to her somber words, Nathaniel reached behind him to open the drawer of his ivory corniced bedside table.

“Well, for once Darling, I wasn’t talking about sex,” he assured her. “I was, in fact, thinking more in terms of a marriage proposal.”

Jasmin gasped outright as her lover presented her with a dazzling diamond ring; a glimmering, sizable gem that caught the light of the candle glowing bright at their bedside.

“Jasmin Lawrence,” Nathaniel spoke again, taking her hand in his. “Will you be my wife?”

Tears flooded Jasmin’s eyes as she considered this tender query. Then she figured that she’d better hurry up and answer it, before the dude changed his mind and escaped her steely clutches.

“Yes,” she told him, voice barely above a whisper as he slipped the glowing ring clear across her finger. “Yes I will, Nathaniel.”

Chapter seven

The next morning, Alexander awoke from a light, restless sleep to rise still tired from his guest bed at the Barrett estate; slipping on a crisp high-collared white cotton shirt and tight taupe riding breeches before heading downstairs.

Although he tried to paste on a casual smile as he descended the winding brass-railed staircase that led to the grand dining room, his psyche brimmed with conflicting emotions regarding the events of the previous night.

As much as his heart soared with joy at meeting such a remarkable woman, one who seemed to be a perfect match in every way, Alex’s mind was plagued with the knowledge that he had offended his new lady friend—or, worse yet, that he had rejected her.

Of course I wanted to make love to Callista, he thought, adding with a grimace, Yet I did not want her to think me less than gentlemanly—nor did I wish to move things along too quickly.

Then he saw her standing at the foot of the stairs, and all thoughts scattered.

She was dressed this day in a resplendent day dress of satin and lace, a lovely peach colored effort comprised of a finely tailored lace-lined jacket with a stand up collar as well as a double layered bustled skirt that came complete with a ruffled underskirt and a rich waterfall bustle.

“Madame, I must say it,” he breathed. “You are a marvel.”

Callista smiled, but only briefly.

“Thanks,” she allowed, tone stiff and noncommittal, adding as her gaze took a casual walk down the length of his tall muscled frame, “And you, as usual, are sufficiently hunky and appropriately hawt.”

Alex nodded.

“Um, many thanks, Miss,” he mumbled, not at all sure just how to respond to this most peculiarly worded compliment. “What do you say we go for a ride this morn? Just the two of us?” he paused here, searing her with an intimate smile and passion-narrowed eyes. “I’d love to take you on a private tour of the estate—just you and me, Love. We just might be away all day.”

Callista looked at him for a long moment, then shook her head.

“Sorry, but I fear I’ll have to decline,” she told him as she turned away. “We have a game of croquet scheduled this morning—after, of course, we have a proper English breakfast.” She paused here, adding with a defined smirk, “And do allow me to assure you once again that it will be a proper English breakfast; otherwise, you probably wouldn’t be bothered to eat it.”

Wincing at these words, Alexander fell silent as he completed his descent down the brass-railed staircase; following Callista into the main dining room as he folded his hands before him.

So she’d far prefer a game of croquet to a promised passionate interlude with me, he mused in silence. As the people in her time might say, Ouch!

Yet he smiled moments later as he saw his brother and their hostess kissing and cuddling at the table.

“Good morn to you, my brother,” Nathaniel nodded, though he couldn’t seem to tear his gaze away from the glowing woman whose hand he held across the table.

A hand, Alexander couldn’t help but notice, that now came adorned with a shiny diamond ring.

“Blimey!” he exclaimed. “So tell me, dear brother. Did you finally come to your senses and ask this wondrous woman to marry you?”

“Did you finally put a ring on it?” Callista translated, rushing forward to engage her longtime friend in a warm, affirming hug.

“Yes,” Jasmin affirmed, choking back tears as she held her hand up to the light; putting her gleaming diamond on full display for all to admire. “Nathaniel and I are getting hitched!”

In the wake of a celebratory breakfast that featured eggs, pastries, cinnamon tea, as well as biscuits topped with fresh churned butter and strawberry jam, the happy foursome ventured out onto the sprawling front lawn of their host’s emerald grassed estate; starting the day off by engaging in a spirited match of the time-honored game of croquet.

Alexander watched in obvious admiration as Callista took her croquet mallet firmly in hand and knocked a round ruby red ball through the center of the shiny semicircular hoops that stood upright from the ground.

“Have you played croquet before?” he asked her, feathered eyebrows arched in a show of keen curiosity.

Callista shook her head.

“Never,” she admitted. “I just seem to take to any and all kinds of sports,” she paused here, arching her shoulders to proud effect. “In high school, in fact, I was the only girl who played on the Townley High Baseball Team. Softball and tee ball, I figured, were strictly for wussies! I wanted to play with the big boys—and in doing so, I helped us win three county baseball tournaments. They even named me MVP my senior year.”

“MVP?” Alex repeated, blue eyes flying wide as he considered these words. “Most Valuable Princess?”

Callista guffawed outright.

“Player,” she corrected him, planting her hands on two strong hips as she clarified, “I was never anybody’s princess.”

Alexander grinned.

“Ah Callista, you’re such a breath of fresh air,” he praised her. “Many ladies of my time would faint at the sight of a sports field, let alone at the idea of actually exerting themselves through the playing of a game.”

Callista arched her eyebrows.

“So I take it that their idea of a triathlon would consist of a chess muscle challenge, supercharged swooning and coquettish croquet?” she clarified.

Alex guffawed outright.

“My lady, you are a delight!” he praised her, adding through the pursing of his full soft lips, “And just so you know, Nathaniel and I are sportsmen as well. We excelled at equestrian sports in finishing school, and at university.” He paused here, softening his voice and narrowing his eyes seductive in her direction, “If you would care to see a demonstration of my particular physical skills, then I’d love to take you for a ride this noon on the grounds of the estate.”

Callista looked at him for a long moment, then nodded.

“Okay, so only a dude as hot and British as you could get away with such a cheesy line,” she asserted. “But coming out of your mouth, well, somehow it works. Yes, I will go for a ride with you.”

Later that afternoon, Callista found herself riding high astride a sleek coated ivory charger through the vast expanse of an emerald leaved meadow; in a seeming race with the azure skyline as the horse trotted hard and free through the daisy lined grasses beneath her.

Riding by her side was a gorgeous companion who rode tall and proud in the polished English saddle of his signature black stallion; his lustrous mane of golden hair flying like a flag behind him as he rode as one with his glorious mount.

Callista loved the way that his muscles bulged and rippled beneath the fabric of his high necked shirt; also admiring the poised position of his planed back and sculpted derriere in the seat of his elegant saddle.

“I haven’t been riding in forever,” she struggled to maintain a steady tone as a raw, highly sensual sense of intrigue threatened to overcome her (Translation: She wanted this dude. And bad).

Alexander nodded.

“Have you been racing in forever?” he asked her, raising his strong arm to ceremonious effect as he declared in a bellowing, stately tone, “Miss Callista Vale, I hereby challenge you to a race this day!”

Callista shrugged.

“It’s Ms.,” she corrected him, digging her heels gently but purposefully into the sides of her regal mount, “And providing that you allow me to win, of course, I will indeed accept your challenge.”

Alex thought a moment, then nodded.

“Sounds fair enough,” he agreed.

Letting loose with a joyful whoop that delighted her tour guide, Callista launched her mount into a frenetic trot as they charged far ahead of their lagging competitors; and, Callista couldn’t help but notice an abiding Alex was reining in his mount in a deliberate effort to remain far behind her.

Good move, she thought, enjoying the speed and pounding rhythm of the ride as she and her majestic mount careened in the direction of an invisible finish line.

Finally, both skidded to a smooth stop at the side of a sparkling pond that sported the presence of pure ivory swans flowing free across its crystalline surface; one that formed the glittery centerpiece of this 100-acre estate.

Arriving beside her—eventually—was her defeated companion; one who slid in a smooth flourish from the back of his horse and came to stand tall and proud before her.

“I declare you, Callista Vale, as the grand victor of this day’s race,” Alexander declared, accenting his words with a downright wicked white-toothed smile. “Now I invite you to claim your trophy.”

With these words, he unbuttoned his crisp white shirt with slow, deliberate moves; searing her with a brazen look of narrow-eyed seduction as he revealed his body to her.

Even as her eyes flew wide at the vision of his massive bronzed chest, one that came complete with sculpted pectorals and fine chiseled abs, Callista shook her head in response to his advances.

“Now Alex,” she told him in a guarded tone, even as her unruly gaze devoured his toned, chiseled physique, “You don’t have to accommodate me now, just because you rejected me last night.”

Alex shook his head.

“It wasn’t me that rejected you, Love. It was a ridiculous, staunch code of Victoria’s morals that—thank the fates—has apparently disappeared by the time of your birth,” he assured her, stripping his shirt off in a slow, teasing motion over one muscled shoulder at a time.

Slipping off of her horse as she returned his wicked smile, Callista shook her head from side to side as she approached him with deliberate, catlike strides.

“Oh, the code of morals to which you refer still exists in my time,” she admitted, continuing through gritted teeth, “Only if you dare to break it, you’re not guillotined or emblazoned with the scarlet letter A. You’re just branded as a slut.”

Sweeping her up in two muscled arms as his rock hard chest pressed tight against hers, an impassioned Alexander stared deep into her eyes as he whispered, “Well, on this day, Love, do allow me to be your prince—and/or your slut. Whichever you so prefer.”

Seizing her lips in a passionate kiss, Alexander swept her, most literally, off her feet and lowered her softly and gently to the grasses beneath them, kneeling at her feet as he freed them from the bounds of her tight, confining riding boots.

Callista sighed contentedly as he suckled her toes and licked the pads of her feet; reaching his sturdy hands upward to strip off her cumbersome petticoats before stealing beneath her skirt.

Alex licked his way up her legs before arriving with a wicked chuckle at the juncture of her trim thighs; lapping open her feminine folds as she invited him inward with a lusty moan.

“Relax, my darling,” he released on a growl. “Just lie back and allow me to do everything—everything, for your pleasure.”

He put these poetic lips to equally good use moments later, gracing his lady with the intimate kiss.

Sealing his full soft lips onto the surface of her hard, throbbing clit, Alexander kissed and suckled her hungry nub as she tossed her head back, letting loose with an aroused growl as shards of pure erotic ecstasy raced upward through every fiber of her being.

Shifting his head from side to side to intensify the sensation, Alex massaged her hips with loving hands as he continued to lick and suckle her; relishing her elated moans as she trembled outright beneath him.

Bucking her hips upward to encourage his advances, an enchanted Callista reveled in a tender rain of sheer orgasmic sparks, ecstasy overcoming her as she reached down to stroke the silken locks of his brilliant golden hair.

Finally and with a long last lick, he sent her careening across the bounds of an incredible clitoral orgasm; one that immersed her in waves of pleasure as she opened her arms to him.

“Come to me,” Callista gasped out, her heart pounding and her pussy gushing in a single divine accord. “I want you inside of me.”

“All in good time, Love,” Alex assured her, crawling like a cat up the length of her body until finally he stared deep into her eyes. “Rest assured that I well plan to take my time with you.”

Accenting these words with a good dose of action moments later, Alexander unbuttoned her satin jacket with agonizing slowness and peeled it away from her sweat-lined skin; also relieving her of her skin tight corset as he licked and suckled her breasts.

Long and languorously, he kissed the skin of her exposed breasts and licked her nipples to hard erect points; his hands running like warm water down the base of her spine as she wriggled and slithered in his arms.

“You are so friggin’ beautiful,” she breathed, her hungry hands massaging and caressing the surface of his rock hard pecs before lowering to tickle his abs.

Then, in a brash and daring move, she unbuttoned and stripped off the taupe fabrics of his long thick pantaloons; releasing as she did a hard erect shaft that seemed to salute her presence.

Soon, her billowy satin skirt joined the rest of their clothes on the emerald crest of a nearby grassy knoll; immersing themselves in a loving embrace as his hard trim hips gyrated playful against her own.

Their joined bodies rolled wild in the grasses beneath them as the song of sweet nightingales christened their passion; their lips again colliding in an intense kiss as the balmy winds of an English afternoon soothed and caressed them.

Wrapping her legs around his trim waist and thrusting herself against him, an aroused Callista ran her fingernails down his planed back as she parted her hard trim thighs before him.

Acting immediate on the lady’s invitation, Alexander fully and finally surged his long hard member to the very depths of her soaking wet pussy; their hips finding an immediate motion as the couple united as one.

Soon, the immaculate back and forth motion of their joined tongues mirrored the thrust of his rod inside her; surging forth to her very core as he plunged full and deep within her.

Suddenly, their eyes flew open and the couple broke their kiss; their bodies still moving together as a single radiant unit and their passion struck gazes met and held.

In a single glance, their disparate worlds seemed to unite in a single smooth flourish; the many centuries and cultural differences that served to separate them dissolving in the scope of a solitary heartbeat.

The couple shared a secret, all knowing smile as—with a long final stroke—Alexander’s shaft surged forth to touch and kiss her very core; sending them careening into the realm of a blissful shared climax.

Callista trembled with pleasure moments later, as she collapsed exhausted in the arms of Alexander and rested her head on his massive muscled chest.

“That was amazing,” she sighed contented, wrapping her arms around his strong muscled shoulders and hugging her lover to her.

“You’re amazing,” he told her, cradling her tenderly in his hard muscled arms as the two continued to cuddle and kiss. “I never want this day to end, Callista. And I yearn never to let you go.”

Chapter eight

“Marco!”

“Polo!”

“Marco!”

“Polo!”

“May I pause our activity just long enough to pose a query, Darling?”

“Of course, my dear!”

“What in the blazes are we doing?”

“I have no earthly idea.”

Opting to enjoy a brief cooling off period in the wake of their heated encounter, Alex and Callista dove headfirst into the crystalline lake that bordered Nathaniel’s property; swimming laps and splashing one another as they enjoyed a cleansing afternoon dip.

Between challenging one another to impromptu water races and splashing each other full in the face, the couple frolicked like kids as they swam with the swans and basked in the breezes of a warm English afternoon.

“I must say it, Callista.” Alexander said her name like the sweetest poetry.

“I do not recall the last time that I have so enjoyed the company of a lady. Please tell me, do you plan to stay on here at Nathaniel’s estate?”

Callista shrugged.

“Well, I’m not so sure that I have much of a choice,” she admitted. “Considering the fact that Jasmin does not have the foggiest idea as to how she brought me back in time, and even less idea as to how to send me back, I’m kinda thinkin’ that I just may have to stick around this joint a while. This extremely elaborate, obscenely corniced, embossed and embellished, I don’t even want to know the market value joint.”

Alex chuckled.

“Well, if there does indeed exist a magical time machine just waiting to take you home, I fully intend to rip it apart with my bare hands,” he asserted, adding as he made the oh-so-romantic gesture of splashing her full in the face, “I want to keep you here with me.”

Callista nodded.

“So I take it, then, that you pretty much plan to stay put yourself?” she pressed him, inclining her head sharp in his direction. “You’ll be staying with your brother for a bit?”

It was Alexander’s turn to shrug as he stroked his sculpted chin in an apparent show of thought.

“Well, during my time in the Royal Army, I planned upon discharge to take a brief sojourn at the home of my brother, then retire to my own modest manor house in the heart of Birmingham,” he explained, ducking his head in a rare show of self-consciousness. “Only I fear that my own, more modest homestead may prove unsuitable for an elegant lady such as yourself.”

Callista rolled her eyes.

“Well, seeing that I reside in the architectural equivalence of a dilapidated shoebox, and considering the fact that my entire apartment building likely would fit in the confines of your drawing room, mayhap even your water closet, I somehow feel that your modest domicile would suffice to meet my residential needs,” she asserted, tone more dry and caustic than usual—and that was a feat.

Alex chuckled.

“Although I do hope that you would enjoy my home, I think that I may indeed build a new one—a house located on this very estate, so that I can spend more time with my brother and his bride,” he paused here, aiming a meaningful look in Callista’s direction, “As well as with his bride’s best friend. Perhaps I could secure a job as a palace guard in service of Queen Victoria, or at one of my brother’s many corporate entities.”

Callista nodded.

“And surely there exists a restaurant in London in search of a chef,” she reasoned, adding with a smirk, “I have more than enough experience fixing up all manner of Victorian delicacies—which in this day and age, I suppose would qualify as nouveau cuisine.”

Alex smiled, clapping his hands together as he considered this prospect.

“So there we have it,” he declared. “The origins of a future together. Got any other ideas, Love, to make it even better?”

Callista thought a moment, then snapped her fingers.

“Hey, I know!” she declared. “We could just chuck it all and make love again!”

Pinning her with a wolfish grin that showed her he quite liked this concept, Alexander tossed the length of his long wet mane feverish over one bulging shoulder, crooking his finger teasing in her direction as he invited, “Come to me, my lady.”

Chapter nine

Alexander, Callista couldn’t help but notice, was one of those people who looked annoyingly good wet.

She took a moment to admire the glisten of water droplets across the broad surface of his hard golden chest and chiseled washboard abs, before leaning forward to lick these droplets from his bronzed skin.

The couple floated in a circle at the center of the pond; their arms and legs entangling as her breasts crushed his chest.

Moving and floating with the skilled grace of trained professional dancers, their lips collided next in a passionate kiss; their fingers and tongues entwining tight as they immersed themselves in the soothing waves.

The water indeed proved a scintillating lubricant as Alex’ shaft flew erect beneath the surface; his hands meanwhile cupping and stroking her full breasts until her rock hard nipples grew erect beneath his fingertips.

Descending finally in a heated embrace that swept them for just a moment beneath the water’s surface, the couple shared a most romantic seaborne kiss as their hair flew in aquatic waves around their heads—finally breaking the surface as their soaking wet limbs strained together, uniting them as one in nature’s sweetest element.

Finally, and with an impassioned flourish, Alexander plunged his long stiff shaft to the depths of her aroused entry; wrapping his arms tight around her aqua slickened body as, once again, they broke the surface.

The couple kissed deeply as her hands washed and massaged his perfect pecs and washboard abs; finally immersing herself in his hot wet embrace as he continued to probe and penetrate her.

Their hips and thighs locked between them as they threw themselves into the final movements of their exquisite water ballet; their bodies slithering and sliding together as the heat of mere friction blazed into fire.

Finally, their ecstasy exploded in the realm of a binding mutual climax; and in a moment, Callista realized that by returning to Victoria, she, in truth, had been returning home.

THE END

In the Time of the Caveman

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Melissa sat looking out across the runway and sipped her coffee slowly. She had waited for a moment like this for her entire life, and now the pressure of being on the verge of launching herself into an important discovery was starting to weigh heavy. Deep down, she knew she was ready for it, but there was still a small, nagging doubt at the back of her mind. What if she missed something? What if she did something wrong that lost some important information? What if Jake continued to distract her?

She looked down at her watch and saw that she still had three hours before their flight was due to leave. She had gotten to the airport ridiculously early so she wouldn’t find herself flapping around at the last minute and risk getting caught in traffic. Melissa was always prepared, but she didn’t feel like there would ever be enough time to prepare for this. Her whole career had been building up to it, and now she was on her way to discover something no one else in the world had ever seen. As she thought about how fortunate she was, a smile slowly unfolded across her face. She could do it. And she would do it well.

“Mel!” a voice called from a distance.

She spun around on the leather coffee house chair and scanned the crowd of fellow travelers placing orders, swimming around duty-free shops and having pre-flight drinks to calm their nerves. She saw his hand in the air before she saw his face, but nonetheless she knew it was him. Jake stood tall and proud as he marched through the crowd to reach her, and Melissa stood up reluctantly to greet him.

“How’s it going?” he asked as he slung his backpack down to the floor by her table.

“Great,” Melissa smiled, unsure of what else to say.

“So I guess this is kind of weird,” Jake shrugged. “The two of us, heading off for a fortnight of fun in France.”

He wiggled his eyebrows and grinned. Melissa found herself wanting to wince.

“Yeah,” she smiled. “It is a little strange…” She looked down at the floor and decided to go back to her seat. Tension between her and Jake had been mounting since the Christmas party when they’d both gotten obscenely drunk and ended up getting to know each other a little too well in the lab’s stock cupboard. Melissa liked Jake a lot at first until she found out he had a fiancé at home. Now Melissa tried to avoid him at all costs and thought of him like the love rat that he was. She didn’t need someone like him in her life, and she was almost free until the original archaeologist planned for this expedition crashed his car and broke his leg, rendering him unable to travel. So now it was just the two of them traveling the eight-hour journey from JFK to Charles de Gaulle, and Melissa couldn’t wait to finally meet up with the rest of the crew so things weren’t so one-on-one.

“Guess I’ll get a drink then,” Jake said as he rooted for his wallet and crossed over to the counter.

Melissa watched him. Since the night they had sex in the laboratory, she knew that he had broken up with his fiancé, but she still couldn’t consider him a good choice for a boyfriend. There was something about him that made her skin crawl.

Melissa reached into her purse and pulled out her journal. She had been making notes and references ever since the cave was discovered, and she wanted to do nothing on the flight except continue recording her ideas and research theories. She had always been the type of girl to put her personal life on hold while she pursued her career, and her present situation was no exception. She would have to push Jake and their predicament to the very back of her mind while she threw herself into the excavation and investigation. This cave was still a secret to the world and what was down there no one truly knew.

She flipped open her laptop and opened a document she received the previous week. It said CONFIDENTIAL across the top and was only viewable to her by password. She still couldn’t believe what it said. She scanned the document again…

An underground cave-like structure has been discovered in the Dordogne region of Southwest France by farmers working in the area. Early reports suggest the presence of prehistoric paintings similar to those of the Lascaux Caves in the same region. The Lascaux Caves have been sealed to researchers and all visitors since the discovery of fungi which began destroying the paintings, rendering them irreparable. If this recent discovery of a new structure is what it appears to be, this may be one of the most significant pre-historic discoveries of all time…

Her heart was beating fast in her chest as she looked at the initial snapshots captured by the farmers on their cellphones as they loitered at the opening to the cave. It was an incredible sight, even for someone like Melissa who had spent her whole life studying similar images. She knew this was something big, and she couldn’t wait to get there.

2.

The flight across the Atlantic went without incident except Jake making a cringe-worthy suggestion that maybe they should join the mile-high club. Melissa had flashed him a fake smile and turned her shoulder to block him out as she read through her notes and jotted down some other things that came to mind.

Jake had never been on a serious expedition before, and it was becoming more obvious with each passing moment. His inexperience oozed from him and his questions to Melissa were both irrelevant and irritating. When he finally drank enough vodka to send him off into a soundless sleep, Melissa closed her journal and picked up the headphones. She hadn’t had the time to watch a movie for years, and she was determined to take advantage of the opportunity while she knew Jake couldn’t hassle her.

As she flipped through the endless choices of horror, action and comedies she finally settled on an innocent-looking rom-com and made herself comfortable. If she didn’t have real love in her life, she could always live it through someone else’s fictional ideal. She smiled and wrapped the airline blanket around her as she settled into her seat. By the time the movie finished, they would pretty much be there and the next phase of their journey would begin… A three-hour train ride from Paris to Bordeaux.

Charles de Gaulle was hectic and stressful as Melissa and Jake waited for their bags. Exhaustion coursed through her and all she wanted to do was climb into bed.

“Come on, Mel,” Jake chirped as he raced ahead towards the taxi rank, “I don’t want to miss this goddam train.”

Melissa cursed him under her breath as she tried to keep up with him, mentally ripping him to shreds for not helping her with the heavy backpack she had slung over her shoulder.

Some gentleman you are, she thought. Not that I would expect anything less!

She couldn’t believe her terrible luck in having her first world discovery tarnished by Jake’s presence. If only another, more experienced archaeologist were by her side, they would have had an interesting and productive time. But now Melissa was going to be stuck carrying dead-weight Jake, explaining every aspect of the excavation to him and avoiding his lustful advances. The thought of going there again made her stomach churn. She was so angry with him for lying to her and taking advantage when she was drunk but also at herself for lowering her standards. She always knew Jake had a crush on her, and she could have avoided it. She should have known better than to trust a man like him. Someone so cocky and confident, it was more than arrogance. It was pure nastiness.

They jumped into the cab and swung out into the busy French traffic. It wasn’t far to the station but Jake still sat on edge, acting like they were going to miss it even though they had over an hour to spare.

He’s overcompensating now for his lack of capability, Melissa mused. It’s going to take a hell of a lot more than this, Jake…

After they paid the driver and made their way through the bustling station to the platform, Melissa threw her backpack down on the floor and sat down on top of it. She had been qualified in her field for almost six years, and she hadn’t roughed it like this since her student days when she and her friends had gone traveling across Europe. As she waited for the train to arrive, she felt a rush of nostalgia. She remembered trekking through the Italian Alps, inter-railing across France, Italy and Austria, and all of the people they had met along the way. It had been the most free and liberating time of her life, and she had never dreamed then that one day she would be back there working on something as high profile and important as this expedition.

“Here we go,” Jake broke her train of thought.

She looked up at him and was surprised to see him holding out his hand to help her to her feet. She reluctantly accepted and they stood side by side as the train heaved to a halt and they joined the rush to board.

They were the only two in their cabin room and Melissa kicked her feet up onto the opposite seat so Jake couldn’t be in her eye line. She sat by the window and watched the intense green of the French countryside roll by. It was lovely to be back in such a beautiful country and experiencing the culture once more.

“Where are the rest of the crew meeting us?” Jake asked. This was his first relevant question since they had met at the airport.

“At the hotel in Bordeaux,” Melissa replied. “We’re meeting the excavation leader there, and he’s going to debrief us all before we head over to the site in the morning.”

“And then what?”

“What do you mean?” She looked up from her notebook and his eyes locked with hers.

“I mean, what do we just sit in our rooms and wait for morning to come?”

“That’s entirely up to you,” Melissa said sarcastically.

“Maybe we should head out and check out the town?” Jake asked with enthusiasm.

“Maybe not,” Melissa laughed. “I’m heading to bed… Don’t want to ruin tomorrow by being over tired.”

“Well then, maybe I should join you?” Jake wiggled his eyebrows.

“Shut up, Jake,” Melissa hissed. “Let’s get one thing straight: What happened with us was a terrible mistake, and I’m not going to spend the rest of the night avoiding your unwanted advances. Okay?” She said it with much more seriousness and force than she realized she had in her, and Jake sat back, completely chastised and shocked.

“Okay,” he said quietly. “I get it.”

“Good,” Melissa crossed her arms over her chest and looked back out of the window. Hopefully with that out of the way now, she would be able to enjoy the rest of the journey, both to Bordeaux and with whatever was to come after…

3.

The hotel in Bordeaux was in the center of the city’s historical square and much more exquisite than Melissa could have imagined. She had traveled away for expeditions before and had been put up in some nice places, but this was something else. It was the kind of hotel a couple would go to on their honeymoon, the sort royalty would check into while away on official business. Melissa marveled at the opulence of the décor and her mouth gaped open as she and Jake walked into the reception area. A huge hallway greeted them with gold leaf walls, six foot urns with luscious plant life and marble flooring that was ice cool on the balls of her feet as she rested her foot down and readjusted her shoe. There were some of the biggest chandeliers Melissa had ever seen, and candelabras adorned the top of every surface.

“Wow,” she said. “Looks like someone really came through for us…”

“You’re not wrong,” Jake gasped. “This place is insane.”

As they checked in, Melissa told the receptionist that they were with the Archaeologists Association and the girl behind the desk instantly changed her manner. She became overly friendly and presented them with their room keys, telling them they were on a private floor with the rest of their party.

As they followed the bell boy, who was carrying their bags on a trolley and wearing an adorable red jacket and matching cap, Melissa turned back to look at the hotel entryway… It was such a beautiful hotel. She had no idea why they had been taken there and why they were being treated so well.

Jake and Melissa’s rooms were thankfully at different ends of the same hallway so she didn’t have to worry about him pressing his ear to the wall and trying to hear her on the phone. She could imagine him doing something like that before coming and knocking on her door with blatant sexual bravado. She just hoped that after telling him off on the train, he had finally gotten the message.

As she entered her room, she stopped and stared in awe. It was a beautiful suite with rich red velvet curtains tumbling down the sides of the windows, a big separate living area with a bottle of wine on ice waiting for her and the biggest super king-sized bed she had ever seen. She tipped the bell boy, closed the door and ran straight over to it, flopped down and stretched out. She could hear the hustle and bustle from the square below through the open balcony doors, and she had to pinch herself to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. It almost seemed criminal that this would be the only real time she got to spend at the hotel, as come morning, she would be in full on work mode and heading over to the research site. As she rolled over, she noticed a large folder resting on the desk in the living area. She got to her feet and crossed over to it. It had her name embossed on the front, and when she opened it there was a welcome letter from Dr. Quattro, the leader of the expedition. It requested her to be present in the hotel’s business center at 9 pm. She checked her watch and realized it was almost eight. She put the folder down, quickly unzipped her bag and pulled out a change of clothes. She would have to shower quickly in order to get there in time, and she needed to revive herself after the past twenty-four hours of travel.

At 9 pm, she made her way down in the mirrored elevators with Jake and got off at floor three where the business center was located. There was a buzz in the hallway, and Melissa realized that there were a lot of people present for the welcoming…more than she had ever seen on expeditions before.

As she sat down in the conference room and looked around, there appeared to be people from all over the world. She tried to catch their titles on their name badges, but they weren’t clear enough, and by the time Dr. Quattro walked into the room, everyone around her erupted into applause.

“Thank you,” Dr. Quattro said as he waved out to the crowd and the lights dimmed. “First of all, I want to wish you a very warm welcome to Bordeaux… As you know, we are here for a very special reason, and I have put together a team of some of the best people in your respective fields… There has been a lot of privacy surrounding what was discovered for fear of either military or press interference, but now that we are all present, I am in a position to tell you a little more about what was found…”

The room was deadly silent as everyone hung onto his every word. Melissa’s heart was racing as she realized that this was different to anything she had done before… What had been found? And why was Dr. Quattro keeping it away from the military?

“As you know,” he continued, “a cave-like structure has been discovered at a site some miles from here. The location must remain confidential for now, so it will not be disclosed to you. Even tomorrow, you will travel in vehicles so you will not know where you are traveling.” Melissa looked at Jake and raised her eyebrows. She didn’t like the sound of this one bit…

“The Lascaux Caves and what we have found are not so dissimilar,” he continued, “except for one thing.” He paused and looked around the room seriously. “One of my men went in there and did not come out…”

A wave of whispers hissed around the room.

“Something in that cave took him,” he said as the hairs on the back of Melissa’s neck prickled. “And I do not mean an animal.” Dr. Quattro leaned forward onto his lectern. “I mean something is present in this cave… Something changed, opened and allowed our colleague to travel to another place.”

Everyone was talking now and looking around the room. No one seemed to understand what Dr. Quattro was getting at and Melissa was right there with them. She was so confused.

“What do you mean?” one man shouted from the crowd.

“Is he still alive?” another called after him.

“We don’t know,” Dr. Quattro said. “All we know is that something happened down there, something to do with the prehistoric paintings and the rock formations… Something aligned, a vortex of some kind opened, and he was swallowed whole. Something is down there and we need to find out what.”

Jake squeezed Melissa’s arm, and when she looked at him, he had panic written all over his face.

“Let’s get out of here,” he said.

The room around them was full of people shouting questions and demanding answers. All the doctor seemed able to tell them was that something terrible was lurking down there, and he had assembled so many people because he knew a lot would not want to take part in the expedition once it had been explained to them. Not all of the men and women around them were archaeologists; some were scientists, astronauts, astronomers and physics experts. For the first time in her career, Melissa felt truly intimidated. She didn’t know exactly what was happening, but she knew she wanted to be involved. Luckily, Jake looked like he was backing out. He got to his feet and walked to the end of the aisle, and Melissa watched him.

“Come on Mel,” he called after her. “This is all crackpot shit.”

She watched him as others hushed around them and waited for her reaction. There was no way she was going to miss out on something this big, and it wasn’t her fault that Jake was too stupid and inexperienced to understand the significance of this discovery.

She shook her head at him and watched as he stormed out towards the main doors. Dr. Quattro lowered his head and raised his palms high towards the sky…

“Now is the time to follow if you don’t want to be involved,” he said, motioning after Jake as the doors swung lamely behind him.

Around twenty other people got to their feet and made a dash for the exits.

“Enjoy the rest of your time here in Bordeaux,” Dr. Quattro called after them.

Melissa looked around her and realized she was one of only a handful of people who had stayed.

“Right,” Dr. Quattro continued. “Now that we have separated the men from the boys, it looks like I have a team.”

Melissa smiled at him and at the others around her.

“Tomorrow is going to be a defining moment in your careers,” he said. “I can’t wait to introduce you to the caves.”

Melissa’s blood ran cold with anticipation, and as she walked back up to her room with an official secrecy document in her hands, she knew she was on the verge of something amazing. Whatever the day ahead was going to bring, she was sure that it was going to change her life.

4.

The next morning as Melissa boarded the bus that would take her to the excavation site, she was full of so much hope, fear and anticipation she didn’t know what to do with herself. She and the other members of the team all sat in silence as Dr. Quattro led them into the French countryside and out into the hills. She didn’t know where they were going or even how long it had taken them. Quattro had taken all of their cell phones, watches and electronic equipment in case they somehow interfered with what he thought may be some sort of electromagnetic field.

Melissa found herself skeptical. She had heard of people going missing on excavations like this. The terrain was unpredictable and who knew what the architectural state of the cave would be? In the back of her mind, she just kept thinking that surely Quattro’s colleague had fallen into a break in the rocks and either became covered or fallen so far down there would be no hope for recovery. Quattro however, was adamant this wasn’t the case.

As they disembarked the bus in the middle of an open field, Melissa shivered and she looked around her, realizing how totally alone out there they were.

“This way,” Quattro said as he marched ahead.

Melissa noticed a break in the ground and what looked like it could easily be a badger sett was the ground crumbling away and opening into a hole of about three feet wide.

“We need to start from here,” Quattro said. “Travel about a hundred meters down and then the rocks open up and reveal the entrance to the cave.

Melissa couldn’t even speak. This was her last time to back out, but she knew she wasn’t going to.

“Let’s do it,” Quattro said as he strapped on his helmet and began to crawl into the tiny space before disappearing out of sight. Melissa wasn’t far behind him, and as she maneuvered her body down into the earth, she decided now was not the time to second guess her decisions. She was going for it with everything she had, and she was going to make her mark.

Underground, as they scaled the rocks, she could smell the familiar scent of damp earth which rapidly gave way to clay. It was pitch black in there apart from the light on her helmet and just when she thought the journey down to the opening of the cave was never going to end, she heard Quattro call up to her that he had gotten there.

When her feet touched down next to his, she breathed a sigh of relief. She crawled forward on her hands and knees in the tunnel that could have only been around a few feet high and suddenly it opened out into the most spectacular underground world.

“Oh my god!” Melissa exclaimed as her voice echoed around the cave. There was a lagoon down there, huge prehistoric paintings of bulls and horses adorning the walls and star maps present, too. She had never seen anything so spectacular in her entire life and she knew instantly why Quattro had wanted to keep it so secret. There was a magic to the place… It was so hidden, so concealed from the world, it was a miracle it had been found in the first place. Everything in there was perfectly preserved and the contrasting rock formations of stalagmites and stalactites were bone chilling.

“They’re amazing,” she whispered, and her voice still echoing. She stepped forward and made her way to an area that seemed to pull her there… She couldn’t explain why, but there was something about the rocks that made her determined to walk to them. She needed to touch their points and feel the moisture running along them.

It took Quattro a moment to realize where she was heading, but when he did, he spun around with a look of horror on his face and called to her. “Wait, no!”

But it was too late. Melissa had reached the rocks and had one in each hand. As she held onto their tips, a fire raged through her and what felt like lightening rocketed up and down her spine.

She was pummeled backwards, and the whole world went black. Everything was silent, and the pain in her head throbbed. She couldn’t hear Quattro anymore, and she couldn’t feel anything. With a rush of nausea, she fell unconscious before she could even process what had happened.

5.

The cold bit her skin, but she could smell the faint smoky drift of firewood. The crackling and snapping of twigs brought her more back to life as she rolled over and realized she was on ice-cold ground.

“Quattro?” she croaked as she leaned up on her elbows and looked around. She was in the cave…but it was different. No one else was there and a small fire burned around nearby. She looked down at herself and realized she was wearing the black skin of an animal. The fur was keeping her warm, but she had raggy material tied to her feet and she was dirty.

“What the hell…?” she said as she got to her feet. The pain in her head was still raging, and she was sure that someone was playing a joke on her as she looked around at the lagoon and the ancient rocks. The paintings weren’t as extensive, but they looked fresh, as if they had only just been done. The cave looked different because it wasn’t as developed or underground… She could sense something had changed with time and space… She had gone somewhere else.

Her mind raced as she thought back to what Quattro said about his colleague disappearing. He had said something about a vortex, about him being taken by something. Melissa looked around in panic… Could the same have happened to her? Could it have been the rocks? Something so strong had pulled her there and then… Nothing. Blackness. Then she had woken up there.

She trembled as she tried to piece it all together. Then with horror she threw herself back against the wall of the cave as she was sure she could hear something.

She wasn’t alone.

There was something else in there with her.

She swallowed hard as her heart pounded loudly in her chest. She could hear something snarling and moving closer. She curled into a ball, trying to make herself as small as possible so it was almost like she wasn’t there. She was so terrified, she didn’t dare move, and when she finally had the nerve to look up, her heart almost stopped beating.

There in front of her, about a hundred foot away, was a saber-toothed tiger, massive on its haunches, snarling at her and eyeing her up for its next meal. Melissa wanted to scream, she wanted to run… but she just couldn’t move.

“It can’t be,” she whispered. “This isn’t happening.”

The tiger snarled again and moved forward. Its huge paws padded across the frozen earth, and Melissa kept closing her eyes and pinching the skin on her legs.

“Wake up,” she muttered. “This isn’t real, wake up.”

When she opened her eyes, the tiger was still in front of her, its immense tusk-like teeth dripping with saliva and the taste for her. She began to wail. The tiger reared up on its hind legs before lunging towards her.

Suddenly from above, there was a flash of black fur as another creature leapt over her. It dived at the tiger with rage before it could reach Melissa and drove a long spear into its heart. The tiger collapsed onto the floor and whimpered as it let out its last breath. The creature that had saved her got to its feet and stood tall and proud.

It was with both relief and trepidation that Melissa realized it wasn’t another animal at all, but a person. A handsome man wearing a similar animal pelt to hers, all muscles and dirt, his long hair matted with mud and his chest heaving with exertion. He walked over to her and blocked out the light from the fire with his huge frame before extending a hand to her to help her up.

“Woman,” he said gruffly. “Get up.”

6.

Melissa put her hand in his and he pulled her forcefully to her feet. His eyes were bright and innocent through all of the caked mud and dirt that was covering his skin, and she had the intense urge to reach out and stroke his face.

“Go,” he said. “Now.”

Melissa looked up at him and wondered why there was so much urgency. He had killed the danger. The saber-tooth was dead. What else could be waiting for them? She noticed a look of shock on his face and turned to follow his gaze. Behind her in the darkness of the cave were small, strange-looking men with big ugly features crawling out of the shadows.

Melissa shrieked as he lifted her high up over his shoulder and began to run with her for the cave entrance. She squealed as she bobbed along, her hair trailing right down his back as he clung onto her taut thighs with his big, rough hands.

The men running after them were like something she had studied. But it couldn’t be possible. They couldn’t be what she thought they were, surely…

Neanderthals.

Her savior ran quickly out over the barren terrain, and she clung to him for fear of losing her grip and being dropped in the middle of the icy field and savaged. The sun was setting and casting an orange glow over the ice, and as they ran up an incline and he made a left around a rock, Melissa suddenly felt safe. This place felt free of danger, and it appeared they had outrun them.

He slowed his pace but still kept a rough grip on her. She could feel his muscles beneath the pelt, and she ran the tips of her fingers over them, lightly stroking each rock-hard flex. She bit her lip with excitement… Although all this seemed unbelievable, she was having the time of her life.

“Home,” the man said as he approached a cliff face.

He placed Melissa down on the ground and began to roll away a large boulder that was covering the entrance to another cave.

“In,” he said.

When Melissa hesitated, he pulled her by the arm into the cave and began to roll the boulder back over the opening.

It was dark and warm in there, with the heat and light from an embering fire casting dancing shadows along the walls. She could see paintings of the bulls and horses and wondered if he had decorated some of the caves that she discovered on her excavation with Dr. Quattro.

This man was so wild and untamed, and yet he clearly had a soft side. He barely spoke, but he was most certainly an advanced human. He wasn’t the same as the Neanderthals… He was just like her, only from the beginning of time. She was enchanted by him and he was with her. He motioned for her to sit down by the fire, and Melissa gladly accepted. She was cold and she pulled the pelt around her as she warmed her feet and legs and rubbed her hands together.

He moved closer and sat right next to her. He ran his hands through her hair and studied her face. He could tell she was from somewhere else, too… She could feel it.

“I’m Melissa,” she said as she pointed to her chest.

“Melissa,” he repeated and a smile spread across his face. He held a hand up to his heart and something inside of Melissa melted.

Finally, a real man, she thought.

He got to his feet and started to root through a pile of belongings in the corner. He had bowls which looked like they were made from clay and he had a clay jug filled with water. He offered her a bowl with water in and Melissa drank from it. Even though it was cold, she needed something. She needed to taste something, feel something… She needed to know it was all real.

“A man,” he said. “Come…”

Melissa sat up and looked at him. She knew he must have meant Quattro’s colleague, but she didn’t know if he would understand her.

“Where is he?” she asked.

“Dead,” he said and shook his head.

Melissa felt a pang of disappointment. She wondered if Quattro’s colleague had figured out a way to get back to the present. What if she was going to be stuck there forever?

“What’s your name?” she tried, not sure if he would understand.

He shook his head, “No.”

“No?” Melissa laughed.

“No name,” he said.

“Well, I’m going to give you a name,” she smiled. “I’m going to call you Saber, because you killed one and saved me.”

He shrugged and smiled.

Even though they could barely speak to one another, there was a chemistry between them that was electric. There was something running deeper than language; it was as if their souls had instantly connected and were bonding more with each passing second. Every time he looked at her and their eyes locked, Melissa’s heart beat a little faster and her nerves began to rise. He was such a man, like none she had ever met before. He was so wild and masculine, it was if he was the most original man there had ever been.

She thought about all of her studies and of how she had read about how cavemen had treat their women… This didn’t seem to be anything like it. He hadn’t clubbed her over the head and dragged her back to his cave and had his wicked way with her. He had saved her life, took her away from danger and was now looking after her in his warm, safe cave.

Their eyes met again and Melissa noticed something stirring in Saber. He had the potential to unleash his animal instinct and the tension made Melissa grow wet between the legs. He moved towards her quickly and grabbed her between both of his huge arms. As she looked into his eyes, something changed between them both. She had to have him. Right there and then.

7.

He held onto her with all the power of a God. She felt tiny in his arms and the strength radiating from him was intense and overwhelming.

“Saber,” she whispered.

She reached a hand up tenderly to his face and brushed some of the hair away from his eyes. He was so handsome, even under all of the sweat and dirt. His cheekbones and features were chiseled and prominent, jutting out in defined lines that made him look even more masculine. At her touch, he turned his mouth so it almost met her hand. She could tell her wanted to kiss her, but it was almost as if he didn’t know how.

There was a part of Melissa that felt as if she could read his mind… She knew he had been with another woman before, but he seemed to know she was different. He could tell that she needed to be touched differently, and he wanted to kiss her but wasn’t sure whether he should.

Melissa nodded and moved her lips to his. She kissed him softly and that seemed to be all Saber needed to unleash his fiery passion. He pulled her close to him and she could feel his manhood, red hot and stiff between his thighs. She moaned as he grunted and pushed her back against the cave wall. In an instant, a switch had flipped and he changed. His animalistic nature burst free, and he was ready to be the lover he had always been.

Melissa threw her head back as he trailed kisses up her neck and slipped a hand between her thighs. She was soaking wet and he grunted hard as his fingers found her moist opening and slipped a big, thick finger up inside of her. Melissa gasped. His touch was rough but so pleasurable. She had never been turned on so much in her entire life.

She spread her legs further and let him explore her body. He ripped at the pelt to expose her breasts and grunted as he pulled away his own clothing. When he stood naked in front of her, Melissa couldn’t help but smile. He was such a fine example of a man, so perfect. Even with all their differences, even with the fact they were from thousands of years apart, their pure human instincts of lust and passion pulled them together with an incredible force.

Saber took hold of her and lifted her high into the air. He carried her over to the fire and lay her down on the fur pelt in front of it. She didn’t even notice the cold as she looked down at his huge throbbing cock and ached to have it inside of her. He knelt in front of her and parted her legs with his knees. As he climbed between them and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, Melissa writhed against him in ecstasy. She was begging for him to put it in her. She needed to feel him. She bit her lip as he stopped at her opening and with one powerful thrust entered her and opened her wider than she had ever been before.

“Ohh,” Melissa whimpered as he began to thrust in and out of her with such force she was on the edge of an orgasm within seconds. She gripped onto his thick shoulders and screamed with pleasure as he fucked her hard and slow. She gripped him tight with her walls, and as they contracted around him, he began to thrust harder, faster and deeper. His cock was so powerful and strong. He was the most incredible lover she had ever had. As he grunted and emptied his thick, hot seed up inside of her, Melissa came again and trembled beneath him. Saber gripped onto her throat and thrust into her once more, as the last bursts of his release flowed from him and he was hot and damp with sweat.

As the pair collapsed on the floor of the cave in front of the fire, Melissa turned up to look at him. She couldn’t believe what had just happened, but she had never felt more free and excited. She had just been made love to by a prehistoric man… a piece of history was now a part of her. For her, it was the ultimate prize and the ultimate experience.

Saber wrapped his arms tightly around her and pulled her into his side. It wasn’t long before he was asleep and they dozed by the fire, cuddled underneath the fur pelts as the sounds of howling creatures roamed the icy lands outside.

Even though Melissa knew there were probably countless creatures out there that could kill her, she had never felt safer in his arms.

8.

The embers burned low on the fire, and when Melissa woke, Saber was already up, stoking it and adding more wood.

She approached him from behind, wrapped her arms around him and kissed his neck. She had never felt more like a woman around him. She had never felt sexier.

“A kiss,” she whispered as he turned to her and her lips met his. He ran his hand through her hair and slipped his tongue against hers.

It was all so perfect. She wished it never had to end.

But she knew she couldn’t stay there.

When they broke apart, his eyes looked sad, as if he knew it was all over, too.

“I need to go,” she said. “Can you take me back to the cave?”

Saber looked out at the fire and ignored her for a moment. She could tell he didn’t want her to leave.

Her heart ached as she was torn between her decision and the man in front of her… Could she leave him now they had met? Their connection was so pure and fierce. Could she walk away from him?

Tears stung her eyes and she wiped them away. Saber shook his head and held onto her chin. He looked at her deep in the eyes and said, “No.”

Melissa smiled and nodded.

“Come with me?” she said as a stroke of genius flooded through her. “You don’t have to stay here… Come back with me?”

She knew it was a crazy concept, but she also knew it was the only answer. She didn’t want to leave him; there was no life for him there. But she didn’t think he would let her go. If she managed to get him back to the cave and they found a way to reopen the vortex, maybe they could be back in 2015 and live happily ever after.

Saber was looking at her as if he didn’t understand anything she was saying. It was the first time he had looked confused since he found her. Melissa took his hand and smiled.

“Trust me,” she said.

He smiled back and nodded.

***

The journey back to the Neanderthals’ cave was short and frightening. Saber threw her up over his shoulder and ran with her back down the incline, past the rocks and cliff face and over a small rise. The opening was there and Saber sniffed the air. He nodded and moved forward, happy that the coast was clear.

Inside the cave, the carcass of the tiger was lying limply on the floor and the Neanderthals had already removed its tusks. Melissa shivered as she opened her mind to suggestion and hoped the rocks would call to her again.

Saber watched her as she held onto his hand and looked around. Her heart was pounding and she was about to panic when suddenly a light shone on the corner of the room and two points from two rocks, one above and one below, were almost touching.

“That’s it,” she smiled as she led him over to them.

Saber held her hand and with their other hands, they both took hold of the rock points. Just as before, Melissa felt a surge of power run through her and Saber roared like a lion as the pain hit them and the earth began to move.

The world went black, but she could still feel his hand.

And then… nothing.

***

A big arm cradled her, and as she opened her eyes, they met his.

“Melissa,” he said with a smile as he brushed the hair out of her face and kissed her gently on the lips.

She sat up and looked around in panic.

Were they back? Had she brought him back to the present?

They were in the cave and it looked similar to when she had been there with Quattro, but there was still something different.

She looked down and they were both still wearing the fur pelts and their skin was dirty.

“Dr. Quattro?” she called out, but her voice echoed around the cave. She knew there was no one there.

“If this were 2015, this cave would be crawling with archaeologists after yesterday,” she said. “Something’s changed.”

She could see the shaft they needed to climb in order to get back to the surface, and Saber led the way. He put her on his back and climbed it with his bare hands and feet with such incredible strength Melissa couldn’t believe he was actually capable of doing it.

He had lived a long time in a savage land with only himself to rely on, but now he had found her and he wanted to protect her. When he reached the top of the small cave opening, he heaved himself up and out with Melissa still clinging to him. As they rolled back onto the grass in the French field, Melissa looked around and was surprised that there was still no one there.

“Looks like we’ll have to walk,” she said.

Saber put her over his shoulder again and headed east.

They reached a road after about two hours and the first car that pulled over held an old couple who looked intrigued and confused by what they were seeing. Saber’s eyes were like saucers as he watched the car as if it were a predator. Melissa assured him it was all fine, and as they made their way back to Bordeaux, she asked the couple in basic French what the date was.

“April 10th, 1973,” the woman said as she turned to smile at her.

Melissa’s heart pounded and she didn’t know where to look. Saber wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close.

She wasn’t even born until 1990… She couldn’t help but laugh.

She thought back to her life in 2015 and of all she was lacking. She may have had a great career, but she could still do that in 1973. Her family were long gone and she didn’t have a boyfriend or husband to speak of. The explorer in her wanted to stay where she was, to never tell anyone what had happened to her and to integrate Saber into society without anyone being any wiser.

She looked at him, and when he looked back at her with his beautiful and innocent eyes, she knew they could make it work. They could stay in France and build a life. Now that they had each other, anything was possible.

Neither of them were from that time and that made it all the more real. It made it so much more exciting for them to be experiencing the journey together.

“Let’s do this,” she smiled and she squeezed Saber’s hand.

The archaeologist had her very own caveman, and they were about to embark on the wildest ride either of them would ever have thought possible.

“Time doesn’t exist when you’ve got love,” she whispered to him. And even though he was still learning, she was pretty sure he understood.

THE END

Also if you enjoyed this story please check out the companion story Mated to the Caveman which you can find here.

Through the Gateway

Iona Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Iona Savage. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work! Please

Chapter 1     The Cellar

“You sure you want one of them?” Tammy double checked with the guy, if she couldn’t change his mind, it meant lugging a crate of beers from the cellar.

“I’d like what I asked for, if it’s all the same with you?” Niyol was not going to change his mind.

Tammy tried to stare him down. Okay, so he was a good looking guy, tall and handsome, with a trace of Native American features, but didn’t he realize that her shift was nearly over and she really didn’t want to go into that damp, dark cellar, just to get his bloody beer?

“Is there something special about that particular beer, that none of the others taste like?”

Niyol noticed the cold stare she was giving him, but he knew he wasn’t going to change his mind. It wasn't by chance that the beer he wanted was in the cellar.

“Sorry,” he replied, staring back at her with no intention of being the one to look away. “That’s the beer I ordered, and that’s the beer I want.”

Tammy knew her cold stare wasn’t going to work on this guy. She was going to have to go down there, in the last ten minutes of her shift, just for this punk.

“Right,” she said, in his face, “you’ll have to wait until I fetch some up from the cellar, won’t you?” she told him, hoping this might change his mind.

“I suppose I will,” he replied, equally as cocky, “you better get going then.”

Nothing she said was going to work. With a loud audible sigh, especially for his benefit, she turned and looked for the cellar keys. Tammy slammed the drawer open and shut, ensuring he knew exactly how she felt about his bloody beer.

“Sorry,” she said, turning back to him, “it seems Paul, the cellar guy, has taken the key with him on his lunch.”

“Is that not it there?” Niyol asked, pointing to a key hanging on a hook, just under the wine glasses shelf.  She really wasn't making this easy for him, he thought.

That was her last throw of the dice, she knew exactly where the key was, and it seemed that so did he. She had tried to appeal to his better nature, but this guy didn't have one, Tammy thought to herself. There was no point asking anyone else either, because the few staff on duty were all new here. This job sucked. Staff were always changing, customers were awkward, like this guy here, and all she wanted to do was finish her shift, go home and pick up with her friends on Facebook.

“Okay, I won’t be long, Sir,” she placed extra emphasis on the sir, letting him know exactly what she thought of him.

Tammy opened the cellar door, reluctantly. She hated the cellar, it always gave her the creeps, and she usually refused to go down there. It was definitely haunted, she was sure, or perhaps it was just her imagination, but there was something about it. Maybe she should just get her coat and go home now, she had less than ten minutes left on her shift, no-one would be any the wiser. Nah, she couldn’t afford to be sacked again, the rent was due. She’d just have to suck in air and get down there. Quickly, she turned around to see if she could change his mind, but he had his back to her. If only she knew where this particular crate of beers was located, then she could be up and down in no time at all. It was going to take ages to find it.

Switching on the light, she mustered up courage and put one foot in front of the other, descending into the damp smelling, black hole of a cellar. The light was dim, Paul her boss was a cheapskate and hadn't replaced the blown bulbs down here, making it difficult to see. Somewhere there was the drip, drip of water. She wouldn’t be surprised if mushrooms didn’t grow down here, or something worse. She quickly scanned all the crates, searching for this guy’s particular brand, desperate to get out of this place, when she heard a noise, like a scraping, as if a door was opening.

She looked in the direction of the noise but could not see anything in the darkened corners, although one corner looked a little darker than the others. She was about to turn her head again when she felt a light breeze flow across her face. Staring hard now into the corner, she was now convinced that it definitely was darker than anywhere else in the cellar, as though there was another room. She’d never noticed another room before. Maybe the specialist beer crates were in there, because she couldn’t find them here. As she neared the darkened shape, she could make out it was an entrance to another room. She supposed it was a bit hidden away. With this dim light it was no wonder she’d not noticed it before. With a bit of luck the crate would be in here, and then she can get off home.

Chapter 2     Flickering Light

As soon as she stepped into the passageway, she knew she had made a mistake, it seemed to go on forever. What was she thinking? Just turn back round Tammy girl, get your coat and go home, sod the dude and his pretentious beer. Then she turned to look back but couldn't see the entrance, all she could see was the cellar wall, she must have made a turn somewhere, without realizing. Looking in front, she could see a light glowing. With an increasing feeling of trepidation, she headed for the light.

The light flickered, like a flame, but she couldn’t see anyone lighting a fire down here. A breeze blew up the tunnel and she realized she was about to step outside. How could it be the outside? She looked on in puzzlement, yes, it was definitely the outside, it led to a woodlands. There were no woodlands at the back of the bar, she was certain.

Her heart pounded in her chest and her legs felt like jelly, but bravely, she stepped out of the end of the tunnel, and into a dense woodland. Sat in a small clearing, next to a camp fire, was a figure. It seemed to have a cape or blanket over the shoulders. As she approached the figure, she could soon make out that it was an old man.

“At last you’ve returned to us, Princess Tamara, and not a moment too soon,” the figure spoke to her with a deep rattling voice.

Tammy was surprised to hear the old man call her by name, her Sunday best name at that, but she had never met him before, she was certain.

“I think you’ve got the wrong person, old man, I just work in the bar over there, and I ain’t no one’s Princess,” she turned back in the direction she had come from, and all she could see were trees in her wake. “Where the f… I’m telling you, I just came down a passageway, back there, and now I can’t see it. I have to get back, there’s a customer waiting for me.”

“You have bigger problems than customers, Tamara,” the old man told her.

“Do I know you? I’m sure I would have remembered you. How do you know my name?” Despite her question, she was certain she’d never met this man before in her life.

“I gave it to you,” he replied, with no further explanation.

“Are you crazy? I don’t even know who you are, or how I got here.  And, while we’re at it, where is here, exactly, it’s no part of Baltimore that I know of?” She was beginning to feel afraid and unable to keep the rising levels of panic out of her voice. Something was wrong, maybe it was just a dream.

“Calm yourself, Tamara,” a voice spoke behind her.

Tammy swung around at the sound of the voice behind her, and was a little stunned at what she saw. It was the guy from the bar. Speechless, all she could do was stare at the man.

“Are you following me?” she managed to utter. “Just because I work in a bummer of a job, doesn’t mean you can stalk me.”

The man looked at her with contempt, but said nothing, instead he walked over to the old man.

“It’s a mistake to bring her here, look at her, she cannot help us Father.”

The old man looked at his son.

“She is our only hope, she always was,” he looked at his son harshly. “Make your peace, divided we are weak, and that suits no one but our enemies.”

Father? There was some crazy stuff going on here, and Tammy’s head was in a spin.

“I don’t know what you two are about, but I think you’ve got the wrong girl, here,” she huffed at him and walked away, only thing was, she had nowhere to go.

Turning to Tammy, the old man beckoned her to sit by him.

“Come, I have much to explain and little time to do so.”

She stared at the two men, unable to see any resemblance between them, although the father’s skin was darker, and his features more pronounced. His eyes were dark, almost black, and seemed to look like deep pools, but she found them calming. He smiled at her and beckoned to her again. She was still uncertain, but the fire looked warm and comforting. What did she have to lose, she thought to herself as she walked up to the old man and sat down next to him.

“My name is Angeni, and if you are ready, I shall begin?”

She nodded and waited for him to start.

Chapter 3     The Cruel Truth

She listened to what the old man had to say, with rising incredulity at what he was telling her. It was simply unbelievable.

“You are from a bloodline of Royalty that has ruled this land for a millennia,” he started, what followed was nearly an hour of pure fantasy in Tammy’s mind. These guys were playing some kind of trick on her.

“Look,” she said to the younger guy, when the story had finished, “can you just show me how I can get back to the bar? I don't mean to be disrespectful to the old man, but that story is simple nonsense. Surely you don’t expect me to believe all this crap about me belonging to a Royal family and my brother’s gonna murder me if he discovers I’m in this fairy land. All because I can neutralize his magical powers. Hah!” she spat out her last word. “Are you two nuts?”

“I told you it was a waste of time, Father. She’s not worth the effort,” Niyol said, contemptuously. “My Father holds a lot of faith in you. I warned him not to bring more bad blood into these lands, we have enough with Vaclav. How do we know this sister will not side with her brother?” He turned to the old man as he asked this question.

The old man ignored his son, turning to Tammy, “Please Princess Tamara, sit back down and watch.”

Tammy did so. He pulled a small leather pouch out of his pocket, opened it, and poured some fine powder into his hand. Throwing the powder onto the fire, it caused it to flare up, brightly.

“Look,” she said, a little hesitantly as she didn’t want to upset the old man. “I’m sorry, but I don't need any parlor tricks, I need to get home.”

While she said this, she didn't take her eyes off the fire. It seemed, for a second or two, when the flames died back down, that nothing was going to happen. Tammy was just about to turn away, when something caught her eye. The flames were flaring up again, and this time, embedded in the flames was a moving image. It was hazy and distorted as the flames flickered, but it was clear to see. Tammy sat back down mesmerized by what she was viewing.

She saw a young boy in his teens, walking with two people, her parents. How she could know this she had no idea as she didn’t recognize them, but yet she did know. In her heart she felt a connection, a love and then a yearning. She watched on in horror as the boy murdered them in cold blood, but she was unsure how. He carried no weapon, yet kill them he did, and horribly. It was clear they died a painful death. The scene changed and she could see armed soldiers, terrorizing people. Killing some, and imprisoning others, but above all this, in a dark blood red sky, was the face of her brother. She knew him now, sensed who he was as he smiled evilly, amused by the bloodshed. The scene changed again and she could see the old man, but younger, carrying a baby into a swirling abyss. She recognized her home town. The face of a young boy changed, grew older with cruelty written into every line of its features. This was her brother, and he was the evil tyrant.

Everything was true. How she knew, was unclear, but it came to her as if it were her own memories. She was that baby, and this man had saved her from her murderous brother. Tammy was too shocked to say anything for a while, after the magic show. It was unbelievable, but deep down inside she knew it to be true. She had always felt an outsider in Baltimore, never feeling that she fitted in, always believing something was missing. Tammy had always thought it was because she had never known her parents, being brought up by her aunt, but now she realized, it was deeper than that.

Her head was full of questions, each vying to be the first to be asked.

“So, where am I from?” Starting with the obvious one.

“These are the lands of Ionia,” the young man said, proudly. “Your brother rules five of the seven provinces, if he takes the final two, our people will be lost, forever.”

Ionia? The name meant nothing to her.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t see how I can be this person that you think I am. I’m just an ordinary girl. I don’t have any destiny and I definitely don’t have any magic,” she was still trying to convince herself that they had the wrong person. Magic isn’t real, is it? She asked herself

Yet, she remembered the visions she had just witnessed in the flames. That was magic.

“In Ionia there is no technology,” the old man spoke to her, his head bowed forward, and he didn't lift it as he spoke, he looked in some sort of trance. “Technology is the art of science. Ionia rejects science, instead it relies on magic. Magic is much deeper and its source is from the mind. Science, for all its cleverness, does not understand the mind, and that is why you cannot use magic in a world of technology, science simply rejects it.” He paused, as if waiting for his words to sink in, before continuing. “In this land, magic comes from the spirit world and is channeled into certain individuals, you are one of those individuals. Your bloodline is borne of Royalty, which is a vessel of magic, in Ionia.”

The younger man looked upon the girl and could see confusion written on her face, confusion and fear, and for the first time he felt pity for her. Whilst her character was like an annoying thorn in his hand, this news was difficult for her to understand. In only moments she had been brought from her familiar surroundings, into an alien world. Shown her parent’s murder, and the murder of her people. Finally, they were now trying to convince her that her bloodline had been the cause of all this destruction. She looked wounded and broken.

Niyol passed her a blanket

“You should try and sleep, tomorrow we travel far and you will need your rest.”

Tammy wrapped herself in the blanket and curled up to keep warm. She was stunned by what she had learned today, but she knew it all to be true, this was her home. It was almost too much to take in, she had just seen her parents murdered by her brother, a tyrannical despot. She had been brought here to save this world. How could this happen to a barmaid, a simple small town girl who never did anything exciting? Many thoughts whizzed around in her head, and it seemed to take an eternity before she finally fell into a light sleep.

The old man was pleased that she slept because the next day, and many days to follow, would be difficult for her. He just hoped that he had made the right decision, all their hopes depended on this girl.

Chapter 4     Fresh Tangy Oranges

Tammy felt confused when she first awoke. When she saw the old man, in exactly the same place he had been as she’d fallen asleep, she realized that it wasn't a horrible nightmare, everything was real.

“Are you well, Princess?” the familiar voice asked her.

She recognized the voice as the son of the old man, the handsome stranger who was the first cause of all her troubles.

“Don’t call me that!” she snapped back at him. “It sounds ridiculous.”

“It is not ridiculous to your people,” he told her. “They will rejoice at your return. You are their savior. You must become comfortable with this role, Princess.”

“Are you doing that simply to annoy me?” she spat at him, knowing he was enjoying her discomfort.

Right now it all seemed his fault. It was him that had sent her into that stinking cellar, which ultimately landed her in this strange place. She didn’t belong here, even if it were true, how could she make herself into a Princess, and a magic one at that? It sounded too surreal, how was she ever going to get back home again?

They ate a quick breakfast of fresh forest fruits, and drank clear spring water. Tammy felt she had not eaten anything so delicious in her entire life. As she was finishing breakfast, the old man approached her.

“It is time for us to move on, Princess. We need to start the journey that will one day result in the freedom of your people,” he smiled at her.  “Today, is a good day.”

His words sent dread through her heart, how could she be the savior of any people? She was so confused, what exactly did they expect her to do?

Niyol’s voice snapped her out of her reverie, “You ride with me, Princess,” he placed extra emphasis on the word, Princess, enjoying that it caused her chagrin.

“Up there? With you?” she frowned. “No way. Can’t we walk?

“I gather our Princess hasn't ridden on horseback before, then?” he smirked at her, enjoying her discomfort.

“No, the Princess hasn’t, neither does she want to.”

“Well, it’s at least twelve miles before our first stop. Passing through woodlands that are home to many wild creatures, including wolves and bears. If that’s what the Princess ordains, then who am I to argue?”

“Okay, okay, I get the picture,” she said, resignedly. “Help me up,” she demanded, holding her hand out. He grasped it firmly, pulling her up, seemingly effortlessly.  She swung her leg over the horse and tried to wriggle into a comfortable position. “Have you never heard of saddles in this world?” she asked, a note of sarcasm in her voice.

Niyol ignored her sarcastic remark, simply shaking his head in despair. How his father thought this flip of a girl, this prima donna, could save their world, escaped him. He pressed his heels into the horse and commanded it to move off. Finally, they set off on their journey. Niyol wrapped his arm around the young woman’s waist, keeping a firm grip when the terrain became rougher. His father would never forgive him if he let her fall. The softness of her shape between his legs was encouraging his member to harden. He wondered at what she’ll do if she notices.

The horse wasn't as uncomfortable as Tammy thought it would be, it just took a little getting used to. It didn’t help that there was nothing for her to hold onto, other than the horse’s mane, but she felt uncomfortable pulling on that too hard, though the horse didn't complain. She didn't even mind when the man behind her wrapped his arm around her waist, his strong arms holding her securely, his broad chest pressing into her back, it gave her a feeling of safety, something she hadn't felt since this adventure had started. She shuffled back to press closer to him, his strong arms giving her a sense of security. Then she felt something stiff pressing against her ass. She blushed with embarrassment when she realized what it was, and for a fleeting moment an image of a naked Niyol shot through her mind.

To take her mind from such visions, she tried to make conversation with him, but he was reluctant to talk. Whenever she had a question, his answer was always, “things will become clearer,” or, “ask my father.” It was all quite frustrating.

“Will I ever be able to return home?” she asked him, not expecting a reply, and was surprised when he responded.

“This is your home,” he said, as if that was all he would commit to.

He really infuriated her sometimes, with his superior attitude, wasn't she meant to be the Royal one? What was he anyway? Nothing but a jumped up bodyguard. Perhaps it was time to give out some Royal edicts, starting with forcing this infuriating man to treat her with some respect.

“Yes, I will show you how to return to your other world, when the time is right,” his words startled her and she felt a little guilty for her angry thoughts.

The rest of the journey passed by in an uncomfortable silence, for each of them, and they were both pleased when they entered a large clearing, not too far from a small village.

As they drew closer, a rider on horseback came out to greet them. He was dressed similar to Niyol, with a dark green leather jerkin and black leather pants. On the breast of the jerkin was a badge with a red background, and embroidered in gold was an eagle fighting with a wolf. It was the same as the badge on Niyol’s jerkin. She wondered if it was some kind of clan marking.

“Welcome to Ionia, Princess Tamara,” the rider greeted her. “My life is yours to command,” he bowed at the waist, sweeping his arm in front of his body, in an elaborate salutation.

“Thank you...umm...” she stared at the rider questioningly, wondering at his name.

“Peta,” he responded.

“Thank you for your gracious welcome, Peta.”

They all rode together into the village, with Peta leading the way. News had travelled ahead of her and the streets were lined with happy people. When they entered the village, a huge cheer rose from the thronging crowd.

“Are these people here for me?” she asked Niyol.

“I told you that your people would be happy to see your return,” he said to her. “They think, like my father, that you will save them from the tyrant.”

“And you?” she asked.

“It matters not what I think, if you can motivate the people to stand and fight, then your being here may have merit and reason,” he couldn't hide the doubt in his voice.

“Why do you dislike me, Niyol? I have done nothing to deserve your derision,” she scolded.

Niyol didn't respond to her question, he just stared ahead. Truth is, he was actually getting used to having her around. She did instill in him some confidence that her arrival may help, especially having seen the village folk welcome her, but he wasn’t going to admit that to her. Unknown to her, he smiled down at her head as she sat in front of him on the horse. He thought she smelled of fresh tangy oranges, and in fact, he thought she was quite beautiful, for a thorn in his hand.

Chapter 5     Mind Reading

Tammy had spent many days and nights in conferences with leaders from all over the land. Many of them had come straight from battle, against her brother. All of them greeting her with a low bow and treating her with the greatest of respect, a respect she felt she hadn't yet earned. Yet they all had one thing in common, they believed she was their savior.

They told her of terrible horrors about her brother, how his army ruled with an iron fist that smashed down on those who would dare to disobey him. Although she knew it wasn't her fault, she still felt a deep shame at his actions and was beginning to feel that she should help, that it was her duty to do so and stop this man, of whom she shared a bloodline.

After she had been updated by the warlords and clan leaders, then came the mages, men and women of various magical abilities. They tried to uncover her own magical skills, but so far nothing had come forth, and deep inside herself she truly felt that nothing ever would. She struggled to accept the concept of magic, yet here she was in another world, another dimension. Whilst her mind struggled to accept it all, it was all undeniably happening.

At the end of the day she was exhausted, filled with stories of her brother’s inhumanity, and pressured by mages to show some magical trickery. It was a relief when they all left, and she managed to steal a moment alone. Meandering down a pathway, that she knew led to a pleasant secluded spot by a stream, she listened to the musical trickle of the water. This noise had always soothed her mind, whichever land she was in. She felt in great need some time out, time alone, though she thought that to be a concept these people did not seem to understand. What she really needed was to go home, even if it was just for a short while, so she could get her head around all of this new information. Watch some TV, listen to some music, just do normal everyday things, things she had taken for granted. Everything had come at her at once, ever since the day she had arrived in these strange lands.

Despite being in a different world, it still had a familiar look to it, the trees and plants were the same as from her own world. The surroundings were somewhat similar, but yet still she felt homesick. She had not realized how much she depended on the modern comforts of the other world. To bathe in this world meant cold water, to eat was basic food, no fast food, no pizza’s, simply meat or fish, and boiled vegetables always seemed to be the constant menu. How she longed for a bar of her favorite chocolate, and she had only been here a few days! Lost in her own thoughts, mourning over the loss of her home comforts, she did not hear the approaching footsteps, until whoever it was coughed to gain her attention.

“Oh,” she was a little startled, “it’s you, Niyol. Please, I’ve just come for some peace and quiet and you’re the last person to give me that.”

“I come bearing good tidings,” he said, a touch of impatience in his voice. “It seems your thoughts have been understood, and I am to accompany you back to the other world, for a short while,” he said, without any further explanation.

“My thoughts?” She questioned. “Who has the ability to understand what goes on in my head?”

“Our mages are powerful people,” he shrugged, as if this was an everyday occurrence. “They know what you think. They understand that you are home sick. Though how you can be feeling like this, I cannot understand. This is your home now.”

“No, Niyol, I wouldn’t expect you, of all people, to understand my feelings. Plus, I think it very rude that people pry on my personal thoughts,” she wondered if they knew everything that went on in her head and had a fleeting memory of how she had envisioned Niyol naked.

“If you would listen to your wiser elders, and learn your personal skills, no one would be able to read your thoughts, you would be able to guard them. But, no, you choose not to learn,” he said, a note of exasperation in his voice. “You won’t believe anything that our wise ones tell you, even when they show you their magic, and try to tell you what you are capable of.”

“I’m glad that the elders are respected in such a way, at least it helps excuse the behavior of some of the younger ones, such as you, rude and impertinent.”

Tammy turned away from him, how could one person infuriate her so much, especially one so handsome? Again, but only briefly, the image of a naked Niyol giving her a kiss from those strong lips of his, ran through her mind and her face flushed with embarrassment.

“Are you unwell?” Niyol queried, “You seem a little flushed.”

“Fine. Yes I’m fine, and will feel all the better once I’m back to my normal life. At least I’ll get a break from the likes of you.”

“Hmm,” he grumbled, not looking at all pleased. “I am to return with you and stay by your side, for when you are ready to come back here and take up your responsibilities. The ones that you should be doing right now.”

“What?” she exclaimed. “I don’t want you in my world. You would look out of place.”

“That is the agreement, there is no leeway on this matter. I stay by your side, or you cannot go,” he explained, looking rather pleased, that in this at least, he had the last word.

“Look, I could simply go home and forget all about this place, this backward, middle aged primitive, beaut…” she did not finish her sentence, knowing that already she was falling in love with this land. It did feel like her real home, as if she finally belonged somewhere. “I’m not sure why I long to go back to the modern world,” she told him, “but I do, and even you can’t change my yearning. I do love this place and I will come back. But events have happened so fast, I never even knew I had a brother let alone a home in another world.”

“If you seek pity, then you are looking at the wrong person,” Niyol responded, in his matter of fact kind of way.

“I wouldn’t want your pity, anyway,” she said, anger rising in her as she stepped towards him, “you have nothing I want at all.” She knew this was a lie, she wanted his kisses, his caresses and any other loving act he might want to give her. Then she forced her thoughts elsewhere, annoyed that her mind kept wandering of its own accord.

The venom in her attack, surprised Niyol, but inside he was a little pleased, she would need to learn to be passionate, if she was to save her people. For the first time since he had met her, he was starting to believe that she just might be capable of helping.

Chapter 6     The Traveler

Everything happened so quickly, and she was soon in her old apartment. It felt good to be back home, but was it really home now, she was so confused?

Wasting no time, the first thing she did was take a hot bath, using her most fragrant bath oils and luxuriating in the warm foamy water. Afterwards, she ordered pizza, and they both sat eating it whilst watching TV.

A thought occurred to her as she watched Niyol eat pizza for his first time ever, which had been most amusing. He had told her that when he had travelled previously, through the portal, he would get in and out as quickly as possible, never lingering long enough to have to eat or even sleep. This would be his longest time away from his own world.

“How do you find it, Niyol, now you’ve spent some time here?” she asked him, as he licked his fingers.

“Noisy, smelly, and the pace of life is far too fast. Add into that mix, rude and obnoxious people, I think there is little to commend it, but,” he said, holding up a half-eaten slice of pizza, “the food’s not bad.”

She smiled at his reaction, once again imagining his kiss. Why did her mind keep doing that?

After dinner she turned off the television. They had been watching the news, but it all seemed mundane and boring now. This world was unexciting when the fate of a whole nation rested in her hands in the other world. Checking her inbox in her email, she sighed at all the notifications from Facebook friends that had built up. Her Twitter account was also flooded with messages. Last week all of this had been important in her life, but now it meant nothing. She didn’t even want to read the messages. When so many people were relying on her in the other world, it made her feel guilty that she was back in this one.

Niyol noticed the change in her. She had seemed happy when she first returned, pleased to be back in her old haunt, but as time wore on he could see that she was deep in contemplation.

“Would you like to return now, Princess?” he asked.

“Would you please stop calling me that, at least whilst we’re here?” she snapped back at him.

“We must return to my world, there is much preparation to be done. Your brother continues his slaughtering, while you are here relaxing,” he reminded her.

“You don’t think I don't know that,’ she snapped at him, anger in her voice. “It’s all I can think about, since I’ve been back. I’m scared Niyol, do you understand that word, scared?” she looked at him, but he didn’t reply. “No, of course not. Not the fearless Niyol. He is scared of nothing. But, me, I’m scared. Scared of dying in a strange land, of making a complete fool of myself, and most of all I’m scared that I’ll let all those people down. All those who are depending on me.”

Again, Niyol thought to himself, the Princess had surprised him. He thought it a mistake letting her return to this world of technology, but he could see the reasoning of the elders, this return had allowed her some thinking time. He reached over and laid his hand on hers.

“I am scared too,” he simply said.

She was taken aback by his hand touching hers, but she didn't brush it off, it felt surprisingly comforting.

“You will not make a fool of yourself, I am certain of that,” he reassured her, “you are of Royal blood, and that will always show through in the end,” he squeezed her small fingers. “Of course, you may still die.”

She thought it too good to be true, a compliment from Niyol, a smile played on his lips, those very kissable lips, wishing that he might just give her one little kiss.

“Thank you, I hope you’re right,” she replied, before quickly adding, “Not the dying part, of course.”

They both laughed in unison and for the first time since she had met him, she was glad that Niyol was here with her.

“You must learn your birth skills of magic. You must use your knowledge. My father said that in this world you would have received a good education and would be able to assess our world quickly, upon your return. He told us that you would be a wise leader, with an understanding of many things.”

“I wish it was that simple,” is all she said, feeling a little ashamed of her weaknesses. “I’m just a nobody. I live in an empty world where no one even notices you unless you’re a celebrity, or a mass murderer. What do you want of me? My life has been without guidance, without love, I’m really not a person experienced on making wise decisions.”

Niyol, remained silent, and she found that even more uncomfortable than his normal sarcasm at her weaknesses.

“I don’t have a plan,” she announced. “I just don’t know what to do with this so called brother of mine. If your wise old men can’t sort him out, how do you expect me to?”

“I do not know what surprises the future has in store for you, but I do know that you are the person to throw off the shackles of your brother’s tyranny. How you will achieve this, is beyond my comprehension, but the elders have faith in you, as does my father, and I have never known him to be wrong.

His words offered her some comfort but still her head was full of unanswered questions.

“We should sleep, and make our decisions in the morning. I am loath to wait much longer, but you still seem uncertain, and I see no point in pressing you before you are ready. The people need you in our lands, willing and fully prepared. Your task is great, it will not help our cause to have you pushed before you are ready.”

“No,” she said, surprising even herself. “We can wait no longer, take me back, I need to learn as much as I can. Every day I delay, he grows stronger and more of our people fall under his yoke.”

He takes both her hands in his, “are you sure of this?”

She nodded her reply.

“How come we didn’t do the tunnel and the walking, when we came here? How did we get here so quickly?” She asked, puzzled that they had travelled in what seemed only seconds.

“The tunnel was simply an illusion to entice you there. In reality I only need to choose certain words. That is my skill as a Traveler, if others repeated those words, it would not work for them,” he explained to her.

“What’s my skill?” She asked.

“That is for you to discover,” is all he would commit.

He looked at her, her small frame, seemingly weak, her mind uncertain, but still he noticed a determination on her face and a steely glow in her eyes. He felt sure that had not been there before. For the first time she emanated a strange power, and he felt a pity for their enemies. He leaned down and pulled her tightly towards him and pressed his lips on to hers. Surprised that she had accepted his kiss, he did not force it, but was gentle. Each of them wanted more, but yet neither of them dared to push for more than what was offered.

He pulled away and smiled.

“I have an ache for you Princess Tamara, a desire so powerful it consumes me,” he admitted to her, his passion rising. He knew he was taking a risk but he could not hold his feelings back any more.

“Niyol,” she said, a teasing smile on her lips, “are you allowed to make love to a Princess, in your world?” she dared to ask him.

“No, it would mean almost certain death,” he replied, his face stern, but his eyes had a mischievous glint and she couldn't be certain that he was being serious. “But, this is not my world, Princess,” he continued.  “It is your adopted one, here we can do as we please.”

He reached forward again and kissed her, more passionately this time. His lips wet and slippery as they slid on hers. Growing in confidences he probed at her lips with his tongue, she allowed it to slip into her mouth. She met the invasion with her own and their tongues danced a tango together.

Tammy’s head was spinning with excitement. The kiss was delicious and sent wonderful sensations through her body. She wanted this man so much, but she worried at losing his respect. With that in mind, she broke their embrace, pushing him away from her.

“Sorry Niyol, I don’t find it easy to give myself to you.”

“But I love you, my Princess, I would willingly die for you, not only because you are Royalty and it is be deemed my duty, but because I love you as a person, I love you Tammy.”

He had used her shortened name for the first time and she felt a sudden rush of emotion at this. She couldn’t deny that she felt the same way.

“Oh, Niyol, I love you too,” she cried out, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer, pressing her lips to his.

Their kiss was long and deep, but Niyol wanted more and he sensed that Tamara did too. He kissed down her neck, slowly, not wanting to rush things. Just small butterfly kisses, that made her shudder with delight. As he reached the top of her blouse, his fingers deftly undid the buttons and he continued the kisses down across the milky white flesh of her breasts, pushing aside the cup of her bra and suckling her already erect nipple into his mouth.

“Ohhh, Niyol,” Tammy whimpered. “That feels so good.”

Encouraged by her moans of delight, he moved himself into position between her legs. His thigh pressed into her mound, he pushed firmly with his leg. She responded back by rubbing her mons onto his leg. Tammy was completely lost now and had no resistance to his hot touches. He made her feel like no man had ever made her feel before, she was willing to give him everything. Niyol could sense her reluctance slipping away under his touch, he was not one to take advantage or bed a women by deception, but he so desperately wanted her and he felt certain she wanted him too.

Breaking away from their clinch, he kneeled down between her legs and unfastened his pants, freeing his erection, which was so hard it hurt. Reaching forward he pushed her panties to one side, exposed her lightly haired mons and in one single stroke, embedded his throbbing member deep into her wetness. Tammy felt an incredible feeling of fullness as his erection stretched her opening to its limit, but she loved it. She shifted slightly so the tip of his manhood was pressed deep inside and she circled her hips in time with his thrusts. Every time he pushed into her, the tip of his erection pressed into a spot deep down inside, one that gave her so much pleasure as she rode her hips back and forth. She could feel her climax building and it wouldn't be long, but she didn't care, she so desperately needed this release and she selfishly continued grinding her hips into him.

When the release came it wasn't as a gradual build up, but as a flood of sensations that swept through her body like a tidal wave crashing against her erogenous zones. She screamed out her desire as she felt his erection swell to a new thickness and a warmth spread inside of her, she knew that they had timed their climax to perfection.

They lay together afterwards, basking in the glow of their mutual satisfaction and love for each other. Tammy could stay here forever but she knew now what she had to do. She quickly dressed and took Niyol by the hand.

Feeling that nothing could hurt her now that she had her lover, she spoke confidently, “I’m ready to go, speak your words, Traveler, my people await.”

He spoke in his archaic tongue, and soon he was holding her by the flowing stream that they had left earlier, in the other world. Darkness had blanketed the land, but Niyol would guide her. He was her strength, her guide, and her lover.

Chapter 7      By My Side

As they returned to the village, all seemed at peace. Most people were sleeping, but a few still milled around, bowing as she passed them by. She felt that she would never get used to that.

He escorted her to her new home, and said his goodbyes at the door.

“Niyol,” she whispered his name, “where are you going?”

“My role is to guide you and offer you protection whilst you need it. I will stay by your side until you dismiss me, Princess, or I die in your service.”

She didn't mind him calling her “Princess,” now, it seemed he said it with reverence, whereas before she felt he was mocking her. She was growing ever fond of this man.

“Please, Niyol, stay with me tonight. I fear I cannot do this without your help,” she pleaded with him.

He was glad that she had invited him and entered her home, willingly.

“Here’s my sleeping quarters,” she said, starting to get undressed and giggling at the thought of making love to him again.

“I will sleep in the other room. I am a light sleeper, if you want or need me, just shout out my name, I will be here in an instant.” He kissed her briefly on the lips before bowing and backing out of the room.

“Why, Niyol, why can’t we be together?”

“All would know of this. You do not want them to see your weaknesses. Show the people your strengths. When this is over, there will be plenty of time for us to be together,” he said, and left.

She lay in the darkness, seemingly, for an eternity, trying to sleep. Her mind active with thoughts of how to approach the next few days. How would she defeat her brother? Will it involve huge battles with much bloodshed? She was so engrossed in her worries that she almost missed the noise from the corner of the room, and even then she wasn't sure if she had imagined it.

Glancing over in the direction of the noise, she could see a figure sat in a chair. It was too dark to make out who it was, and she assumed that Niyol must have changed his mind.

“Niyol, so you can’t resist my charms then?” she asked, lightly.

The figure said nothing just sat there, stock still.

“Niyol, come on then, the bed is cold without you?” she pulled back her covers and stepped from the bed, slowly approaching the seated figure. The coldness caused her to shiver. A deep chill ran through her, freezing her blood.

“Niyol?” she whispered, as she cautiously approached the shadow.

“No, dear sister, I am not your lover, but your brother.”

She stared on in horror as she looked at her brother Vaclav, seated in the chair, his face twisted with hatred.

“Welcome home, dear sister,” he said as he stood and thrust a dagger deep into her heart.

***

The screams from the Princess’s room awoke Niyol from his light sleep. He jumped out of his makeshift bed and quickly ran to her bed chamber, pausing only to pick up his sword on the way. He burst through her door, expecting the worse. A relief washed over him as he saw that no one was in the room and the Princess lay safely in her bed, though mumbling words incoherently.

“Princess, wake up, wake up, are you well?” He shook her gently, trying to awaken her.

Tammy sat up quickly and shook her head to clear away the dregs of sleep. Her heart beat so fast that she felt it would burst out of her chest.

“Oh god, Niyol, I had a terrible dream, my brother, he was here, and he... and he...”

“All is well, Tamara, you are safe now, I am here.”

He pulled her close to his own body, wrapping his strong arms around her and holding her tightly. Her slender frame was shaking with fear.

“It felt so real, I thought he had killed me, but it was just a dream,” she cried.

“Not just a dream, Tamara, he knows you are here, and has sent you a warning.”

He still held her close until her shivering settled. Gently he stroked at her golden hair. She had experienced a fright this night, but there was much worse to come.

“How could he do that, Niyol?” she asked, “get into my head like that?”

“He is very powerful, but we will prevail, Princess, I have faith.”

She never thought she’d hear him say those words, and now he had, she felt she could take on her brother and anyone else who messed with her people. She looked up at him, his handsome features were furrowed in concern. She knew, then, that she was falling in love with this man. Lifting her head slightly, she pressed her lips to his and he responded in kind. Just for a few moments, the kiss took away the horror of the night’s warning. Her mind was clear as she was lost in the embrace of her protector.

She fell asleep, safe and secure in his arms, as the both lay on the bed together, as one.

Chapter 8      Jolly Jack

She travelled on horseback. They had offered her the use of a small carriage so she could ride in some comfort, shaded from the Ionian sun, but she had chosen to ride next to Niyol. She informed the elders that he was to be appointed her personal guard. They seemed to look at each other with a knowing smile, the Princess was here to stay.

The people rejoiced as she passed them by. Stopping in villages to speak, hoping their menfolk would join her in battle. Many of them did, fathers, sons and brothers marched with her to confront the Emperor. The army was growing, and training in combat was a daily exercise on this ever moving camp. Princess Tamara even walked about the camp on an evening, mingling with the people and assuring them that this was their land to protect, not hers. She had no intentions of ever taking it away from them.

“This time we will win the battle for ourselves,” she said loudly, in one of her many speeches. “The next battle will be for our neighbors, until all the islands are returned to their rightful owners, the people of the islands!”

The crowd cheered for their Princess, they knew now that Royalty had returned to them, soon all would be well again. Royalty brought wealth and stability, they owned armies and gave guidance. Would not this Princess do all these things for them? They did not realize that they were the only army she had, their wealth would come when they invaded the Princes’ homeland, and the stability would not happen until all the islands were taken back.

However, she would provide guidance, and she was determined to find her magic skills, though this was proving more difficult. Her journey would surely reveal her magic, sooner or later.

***

“I was told she had perished!” the Emperor screamed in fury at the warlord who knelt before him. “Call yourself an army?” he continued yelling, as he turned to one warlord in particular. “You,” he pointed an accusatory finger, “you told me that you personally had seen to it, now I learn that you lied.”

“Sire, I was told she had been taken by an old man who had fallen from a cliff, into the sea. How could I prove this? I could not search the oceans for their bodies. I was informed by a reliable source, Sire.”

“I don’t like people who lie to save their own asses, General,” he turned to the other Generals, who were watching the situation unfold, with unease.

“You, and you,” he said, pointing to a couple of them. ‘Kill him.”

Neither of them responded, instead they looked unsure as to how to proceed. What were they expected to do?

“When you eventually make up your minds,” Emperor Vaclav spoke harshly as he pulled at the collar of his lying warlord. “I want this man’s life ended. Don't make me do it myself, once I get started who knows where I will stop!”

In reality, neither wanted the place by the Emperor’s side, but if they didn’t do as he commanded, they knew they’d soon be joining the unfortunate General. Between them, one forced the General to kneel and the other quickly decapitated the out-of-favor warlord, with one slash of his own sword.

“Excellent,” Vaclav clapped his hands, applauding the performance. “You,” he pointed to the one still clutching the bloodied sword, I’ll have you for now,” he instructed. “Mind that you don’t lie to me,” he added as an afterthought.

These people were so tediously annoying. All of them feared him, he could sense it. And, on top of putting up with them, he had a sister to murder.

“Who, of my warlords, is leading the armies that are attacking the Island of Citheera? What is the ship that he sails upon?”

He looked on at his assembled warlords. Each one of them looked back with fear.

“Fools, I ought to kill you all, you deserve no less, any of you!” he yelled. “See how merciful I am,” he spoke in a quieter voice. “I protect you all and look how you treat me!”

“Yes, my lord,” they all said in unison as if they puppets on a single string.

“The Jolly Jack, my Emperor,” a soldier shouted. “It confronts the island where the Princess Tamara is said to be gathering an army.”

Just the mention of her name sent the Emperor into a furious temper.

“She is no Princess, do you hear me?” he screamed at the messenger. “The next man who calls her that, will suffer my wrath as I remove his tongue.”

None of the men dared to speak. Each one kept their heads bowed and their eyes to the floor.

“I’m going, now, I can’t be wasting time on a journey. Gather the troops, all of them, and march on the rebel territories. They will pay for this day with their lives, all of them!” He shouted, waving his hands high in the air. “I will personally deal with my beloved sister myself.”

With that he was gone. He was not a Traveler, so needed no archaic words. He knew the layout of the Jolly Jack, he had personally named the ship and had travelled on it himself. All he needed to do was envision where he wanted to go, and he would be transported there in moments.

Chapter 9     Little People

“Would it be imprudent of me to nip back to my world, have pizza and chocolate, and then nip back again?” Tammy asked of Niyol as he lay naked, beside her, in their now temporary camp as they moved towards the coastline.

“I love you Princess Tamara,” he said, looking into her eyes. “But, I’m not flitting about worlds so you can have pizza. Ionia food is good enough for any Princess.”

“Pah,” she almost jokingly spat. “When I find out what my magic is, I’m not going to share it with you,” she said, sulkily. “All I ask is for pizza, is that so hard?”

“Magic is not to be used lightly,” he said, sullenly. “It is to be used cautiously, and not for the sake of a Princess’s dinner.”

“I know,” she admitted. “I just miss my junk food. You have no idea how addictive that stuff is. This is like going cold turkey,” she moaned.

“We have turkey, if you wish,” he said, happy to supply her with a substitute for her pizza. “I can get you cold turkey, though it is tastier warm and freshly cooked.”

“You are a great oaf,” she laughed. “I have no desire for turkey, hot or cold. Tomorrow we will arrive at the coastline and I fear for all of our lives. I know you’re indestructible, but if my brother’s armies have taken over five out of seven islands, then he must be a force to be reckoned with.”

“The Emperor has many mages,” Niyol took on a serious tone. “He uses magic to keep his stronghold and places fear in the hearts of people. You have rallied these people to fight again. They have freedom in sight, and you have given them that by eliminating the fear he placed there. This is our last hope, you must have faith in yourself.”

“How can I, Niyol?” she questioned. “I can’t even find my own magic skills, let alone lead an army.”

“Patience, Princess, you will find your true magic when the time is right, but for now be content with ridding the people of your brother’s curse,” he kissed her as they lay on the floor, stealing a few moments of passion together before the mayhem of battle. “Your own skill will show itself soon enough. Our people follow you because they see in you all that is good about your family. Your parents were good people.”

“So what went wrong with Vaclav then?” she asked, knowing that was a question that no one could answer

Niyol shrugged.

“Bad blood can turn up in the best of families, even Royalty. All we know is he must be stopped. His magic spells eat into people’s minds, makes them weak, believing all hope is lost. Not only that, but he can transport himself in an instant to any part of this land that he has visited before. This is how he wins his battles. We have been unable to stop him.”

“What do you think Niyol? Do you believe he is my blood brother?”

“I can only say that he represents everything evil, and you are the complete opposite. I truly believe that good will be victorious over evil, and when you beat him I will take you back for pizza. We can stay in your world for as long as you like, so long as you promise this will always be your home.”

“My home is wherever you are, Niyol,” she said, resting her head on his broad muscular chest. Listening to his heart beat, her head moved up and down as his chest rose, and fell, with his breathing. “Though I suppose when we have children, I’ll have to settle down,” she added.

“I can think of no better woman to be the mother of my child,” he told her, smiling at the thought of making babies, and having the tiny feet of little people running around. Yes, that would be perfect, to combine his love with hers, and create life, to continue their legacy.

He reached forward and pressed his lips to hers, the kiss long was deep and passionate. Tammy could feel her juices starting to flow and knew that she needed this man inside of her, tonight, tomorrow they may all be dead.

She pushed him over onto his back, her hands going straight for his erection, hot and throbbing in her fingers. Now she had it in her hands, she realized how big he was and was surprised he hadn't hurt her when they had made love. She straddled him, guiding his member, laying the tip against her opening and just for a moment reveling in the feeling of the touch of his glans against her labia. Then, she pressed her hips back and completely engulfed him inside of her. Both of them cried out their desire as they rode together in perfect unison, his hands on her breasts, teasing her nipples with his fingers and increasing her arousal levels even further.  Their love making was slower this time, they both wanted to fully enjoy the sensations of their coupling. Their thrusting less frantic, more loving than lustful, as they rode together on a tide of love and passion.

Her orgasm, this time, was slower to build. Neither of them were in any rush, but when it came, it was still as powerful, thundering through her and sending jolts of pleasure coursing through her body. Again, in unison, they reached release at the same time, but this time more subdued in their outpouring of passion, perhaps weighing heavily on their mind the following days date with destiny.

Afterwards they lay together, Tammy still straddling Niyol as he gently stroked her hair.

Chapter 10     Traitor is Your Name

The people rejoiced, even though they were surrounded by the Emperor’s ships. The Princess was arriving this day and she would save them from her tyrant brother. She was bringing a new army with her to prevent the cruel Emperor from taking over their lands. Princess Tamara was their savior.

As she rode next to her bodyguard, the cheering crowds made her nervous. It was true that she had managed to rally the people’s hopes, but that was only because of their faith in her parents. As she drew nearer to the battle, she had an ominous feeling that she would not be able to save them. What did the elders think she was going to do? Even Niyol believed that she had some trick up her sleeve.

Fearing that this day would only bring with it the massacre of these people on this island, she rode on with a heavy heart.

The road to the harbor was thronged with people surrounding them as they rode down to see the attacking fleet, where her brother awaited her. It had been arranged for them to parley on neutral ground on a small fishing boat not far off shore. As she approached the docks she could see the boat out near the harbor entrance.

She boarded the simple vessel that would take her to him, Niyol by her side was all she needed. They left the loud cheering behind as they set off to the meeting with the Emperor, her brother. She wondered if she should trust this meeting, was it a trap? She had Niyol by her side but was she just leading him into danger too? If her brother was as powerful as these people believed, then they both may perish here today.

The smell of the sea air and the wind on her face felt good, calming her nerves and somehow pushing aside her doubts. She liked the weather, all elements of it, sun, rain, wind and snow. She had always loved the feeling of whatever kind of day it was, in her modern world, weather felt so good on her skin.

As they neared the rendezvous she could see a single figure stood on the deck of a boat. At last, there he was, and she was not impressed. He was not an old man, but nor was he a youth. Yet he carried his body like a young man. As they stood opposite each other, she could see the hatred in his eyes.

“Sister,” he said, greeting her with the one word. “You are as beautiful as I have heard, I only hope you are also wise,” he threatened.

“I cannot call you brother, as you don’t feel like a beloved brother,” she dared say to him.

He laughed at her.

“Nor can I call you Emperor,” she interrupted his laughter, “you are not my Emperor as I don’t have one,” she said, honestly. “I will simply call you traitor, and murderer,” she finished, not wanting this meeting to linger on.

A deathly silence surrounded her, as those who could hear awaited the response of the Emperor. He looked at her and laughed again.

“Such a shame that our first meeting should end in your death, and with it all the hopes of these foolish people gathered here. I shall kill you this day, sister,” he informed her. “Then you will not need to call me anything, as you will be no more.”

With that he turned to go, but before he left he mumbled something under his breath and a dark ominous mood fell over her.

“I leave you a gift, sister, I wish for you to see the people cower before me, before I kill you. I have cast the same spell that I cast on all of the islands, and I have you to thank for that. I have never been able to get so close to Citheera to enable me to enchant them fully, but now thanks to you, they will soon fall under my thumb. Observe, as your people all cower under my rule. Watch them,” he said, waving his hand at the island. “When you return I think you will find that you are, once again, alone.”

Chapter 11     Discovery of Magic

True to his word, the people had lost all hope as she returned to the island. His spell was spreading like a disease as she watched even the soldiers backing away. The people were leaving, they did not wish to battle any more.

She turned to view the ships as they neared the harbor. This was it, this was how he simply took ahold of the people and its lands. It must use much of his energy to keep this evil deed going. Anger began to boil within her as she saw the self-same people, who only an hour ago were joyous and hopeful, become fearful and were now running. The elders remained unscathed by his spell, but what use would the old be in battle. Even Niyol remained untouched, yet he could not fight a battle single handedly, but she could.

Yes, she knew now what she had to do. It was clear in her mind, so much so, that she wondered why she had ever been uncertain. The image of her parents came to mind, smiling over a new born baby girl, her. The kindness of her father’s face, the love in her mother’s eyes. For the first time in her life, she knew who she was, and what she was capable of.

Now, it was time for revenge. She would rid this world of the evil Emperor, and no one would mourn.

Niyol watched as his lover stood and raised her arms with an ethereal glow around her body, she emanated a power that had never been witnessed before. As she did so, the very air changed, the atmosphere felt heavy and clammy on his skin. The skies yellowed and black clouds suddenly covered the previously clear blue skies. The angry clouds surrounded the ships as lightening shot out of her raised fingers and into the darkened skies. He knew then what she was, and he knew that she would win this day. She was a Weather Mage, she could control the very seas, the skies, and the air within the world. It had been said that such mages were only myth, yet here he witnessed one, first hand.

She stood on the harbor and controlled the skies. The waves began to rise, but not a single drop of water touched her body. The people witnessed their Princess as she crashed the waves into the Emperor’s ships, and he was powerless to stop her. His magic to control the minds of the weak would be of no use, with the forces of the elements crashing against his fleet. Niyol stood in the rain and rejoiced as he was drenched by the winds that howled around the harbor. Yet still, she stood in pure sunlight as she sank each and every ship, saving her brother’s until last. The people stood on the cliffs and watched in awe as the Emperor’s ship was risen in to the air by a huge maelstrom, and then it was spun around and around, until it smashed into millions of small pieces that fell across the sea.  The Emperor was gone. Princess Tamara was truly their savior, how could they ever have doubted her?

She collapsed onto the ground as the winds died down and the rains ended. The dark clouds dispersed instantly and the sun reached everywhere, hot rays cast a warm glow over the assembled people. Niyol rushed to her, bending down as he scooped her into his arms, before chanting his well versed words.

The people witnessed her body guard lifting their leader from the ground, they gasped as they suddenly saw them disappear into thin air.

***

Tammy awoke to the aroma of pizza. As she breathed in the wonderful smell of pepperoni and cheese, she could hear the television playing an animated film, one of her favorites. Lifting her head, she saw that Niyol was in the kitchen, singing along to the movie.

She stood, her legs a little shaky, as she made her way to the kitchen and stood by his side. As soon as he saw her, he grabbed her in his strong arms, and swung her around and around.

“You did it, by the gods you did it. The Emperor is no more, and the people are free.”

“What about your world, Niyol, shouldn’t we be there celebrating?”

“Our world, Princess Tamara, or should I say Queen Tamara?  No, we are on holiday, leave it to the politicians to sort out the mess. We will be home soon enough. For now we have all the pizza we can eat, and you should see the supply of chocolate I have for you.”

She leaned her head on his strong shoulder, she loved pizza and chocolate, but most of all, she loved Niyol.

THE END

Dragon Shifter Romance

A Dragon to Watch over Me

Leela Ash

Copyright © 2016 by Leela Ash.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“Krista, come over here and dance!” Marcia called to her best friend, who was doing the same thing she usually did, sitting in the corner with a bored look on her face.

Krista sighed. She wasn’t in the mood for being out at the bar; she had only gone to offer her best friend some moral support. A man Marcia had a crush on was celebrating his birthday and she had been invited, but she had been too afraid to go alone and so she had begged Krista to come along. Krista wasn’t sure why she should be there anyway; not when Marcia would simply end up hanging all over the guy and leaving to give him a private gift.

“I’ve really got to be going,” Krista called back, shaking her head and pointing toward the door in case Marcia didn’t get the hint. Marcia gave her an exaggerated frown but disappeared back into the crowd, and Krista sighed in relief. She was free.

Or so she thought.

“Hey baby,” a drunk man said with a slur, blocking her way to the exit. She’d been heading toward the back door where she could sneak through the alleyway and toward the parking lot without running into any more of her friends. She didn’t recognize the drunk man and tried to push her way past him. “Feel like getting lucky tonight? I love that ass!”

She rolled her eyes in disgust and finally made her way past him. Despite being a virgin, Krista was used to men leering at her, and although she would have loved to go a night without being pestered, it appeared that tonight just wasn’t going to be her lucky night.

“Hey!” he protested as he was shoved aside and the people around him tittered with laughter. Fortunately, there were enough people between them that it didn’t matter what he said. She was able to get safely past.

Krista finally made it out into the dark, cool night and inhaled a deep breath of delicious fresh air. Sneaking out through the alley had been a good idea.

Suddenly, she felt a searing pain on her head and saw a flash of white in front of her eyes.

“Got her, tie up her hands!”

“What the hell?” she mumbled, trying to push herself to her feet. But before she was able to regain her balance, another searing flash of pain brought spots before her eyes and she collapsed again.

“Don’t move!” an angry man shouted down to her. She was surrounded and terrified, but decided not to move. They had her outnumbered.

“Finally, we’ve been waiting so long for this!”

“What…” Krista brought her hand to her head, wincing in pain and confusion.

Suddenly, she heard a growl, unlike anything she had ever heard before, and cowered into the crook of her arm.

“Don’t touch her!” a man’s voice boomed. She tried to open her eyes, but what she saw just made her want to faint. A giant black dragon was standing at the end of the alleyway. At that point, she passed out cold.

CHAPTER TWO

Clayton scowled down at the woman passed out on the ground and cast a challenging glare to the group of men who had been trying to kidnap her. He knew exactly who they were, and the knowledge infuriated him.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he growled, furious that they had the nerve to come anywhere near the woman most sacred to his clan.

But Clayton knew exactly what they were doing. Krista had been the main focus of both the self-proclaimed Guardians and the Kersh clan – and for good reason. She was extremely valuable, and the last living heir young enough to guarantee the continuance of the Kersh dragon clan.

“The girl is ours!” the small group’s leader hissed, leaping at Clayton and drawing a weapon from his side. Clayton flinched and jumped away, slapping the large gun out of his hand. Only Clayton knew it wasn’t just any gun – it was fully loaded with ammunition that would bind his powers and make it impossible to shift into his dragon form. From there, he could be killed as easily as any other mortal human.

“I don’t think so,” he growled, allowing himself to shift all the way into his dragon form. He normally restrained himself when he was in human areas, only shifting enough to take advantage of his powers while unleashing his fury on his enemy. But when he was protecting the one woman alive who was capable of ensuring the continuation of his race, he couldn’t take any chances.

The men’s eyes grew large and they all fumbled for their guns as Clayton let out a mighty roar. It shook the ground they were walking on and made everybody cower in terror. The heat from his breath was enough to singe off their eyebrows and they scrambled away, worried they would not be able to survive his malice, as he began to inhale and a burst of flames flickered from his mouth.

Krista was lying on the ground between his massive legs, totally limp, and now that they were alone, Clayton returned to his human form. He put on his cape to conceal his nakedness and picked Krista up, jumping into the air and flying her back to her apartment a few blocks away. He couldn’t let anybody see them, and his cloak helped to hide them from the people who might be glancing up at the night sky. It was imbued with the powers of his own world, a place he missed dearly.

Kaldernon, his home planet, was deeply missed by everybody in the clan, in fact, but they had been unable to find their way back to their own world. After a life-altering earthquake, the world seemed to open up and several of the dragon-born members of the Kersh clan had toppled through an invisible portal, landing in a world full of commotion.

They were concealed by a growth of trees near a ravine, and were able to see Kaldernon glimmering above their heads, haunting them with their inability to find a way through the portal. If they shifted into their dragon forms and tried to fly through, but they were knocked back violently and forced to recover for days from a blow unlike any other they had ever experienced.

Kaldernon had shimmered in the sky above their heads for hundreds of years as they perfected their underground settlement to protect themselves from the humans, and the Kersh clan watched as pioneers began to settle in the wilderness and construct a civilization of their own right next door. People were always drawn to the area for some inexplicable reason. It was as if they were seeking the immense power they sensed coming from Kaldernon and the group of dragon shifters that had made their home there.

CHAPTER THREE

One day, a distant relative of Clayton’s had an encounter with one of the village girls. Her eyes were a shimmering, smoky blue, and he hadn’t been able to resist her. They had been so powerfully drawn to each other that they had ravished each other right then and there, the woman’s legs splayed out with her back against a mighty oak.

When he brought her back to the clan, the others were astounded. It was clear that she was from Kaldernon, whether by some strange twist of fate or pure chance. The Kersh clan suddenly knew that other rips in the dimensional fabric separating Earth and Kaldernon must have opened up, letting in a group of people from their world who were renowned for their ability to carry the dragon-born children; the Lonis. They were exceptionally intelligent and artistic, and had created a civilization in Kaldernon that brought great joy and culture to those who lived there.

The young maiden was completely oblivious to the importance of her bloodline, but when she looked to the sky and saw Kaldernon for the first time, her eyes widened in disbelief and they knew it must be true. Nobody but descendants of Kaldernon were able to see it shimmering in the sky, taunting them from above, almost like a vision from a dream.

But when asked what she knew of her relatives, she had grown quiet and unhappy.

“It is only my sister and I,” she had said woefully. “Everybody else died onboard the ship.”

This meant that nobody had told them about Kaldernon. She quickly became infatuated with the dragon shifter and bore many of his children. The bloodline stayed strong with her descendants after that, but then, they had begun to die out. Now, it was only her sister’s heirs who lived on, oblivious to the dragon-born, living their lives and doing their part to ensure the prosperity and culture of Earth’s civilization.

The Kersh clan was thinning out, though, and everybody had turned to Clayton for answers. He had been the descendent of the original leader of the Kersh clan, and his bloodline was not crossed with the Lonis. However, it was only a Loni that would be able to help them to ensure the continuation of their race, and he was terrified that if he couldn’t find the last woman of Loni descent, everything they had worked for would be lost. There would be no dragon-born left to ensure the survival of their beautiful lore, and all the progress they had made in researching the rift of time and space that kept them from Kaldernon was useless. Everyone who had lived before him would have died in vain.

And so the dragon-born had become extremely determined to protect the Loni descendants. They had tracked them through the ages, but had never needed their aid until now, when there was only one woman left who was capable of doing what needed to be done. But how could they approach her and ask the impossible of her? It was unfair, and odd, to approach a woman simply to ask her to be the unwitting carrier of a dragon-born child. She was coveted and precious to the Kersh clan, and had been secretly protected ever since she was a child.

Clayton had gotten his first glance of her when they were both around ten years old. She was walking down the sidewalk, secretly singing a quiet song that gave him a wistful feeling. It reminded him of the musical stories that had been shared with the Kersh clan before they had been spit out of Kaldernon. The imaginative Lonis had created many beautiful songs that still survived in his clan, and they were blessed with so many musical gifts that her little song immediately struck him as the most beautiful thing he had ever heard.

She didn’t see him and continued walking, but she dropped a little piece of paper out of her backpack. Clayton saw it and gasped. Should he retrieve it for her or should he run away and pretend he hadn’t seen anything? But what if it was important? He wasn’t supposed to interact with any of the humans, and most especially not the Lonis, just in case he roused suspicion. He was dressed in loose black pants and a red vest, but it was his eyes that would give him away. They were a true sign of the dragon-born, illuminated by green and gold specks. Sometimes his pupils would contract into slits, giving them an abnormally reptilian look that made the humans uneasy. What if she screamed?

But he couldn’t bear the thought of her missing the piece of paper, and ran behind her in his bare feet and retrieved it. He chased her down.

“Hey!” he called, panting and waving the paper in the air. “You dropped this!”

She turned around and fixed her beautiful eyes upon him, a look that had made his heart thud painfully in his chest. He quickly averted his eyes and stared down at the ground. Not only was this a safety measure, but it guaranteed that she wasn’t disturbed by his reptilian gaze.

“Thank you,” she said, turning to tuck the paper back in her bag. She had wanted to continue the conversation, but when she turned back to the sidewalk, the boy was gone.

She had no idea that he had been doing his best to keep her safe, in the background, for the majority of their lives. He tried not to learn anything much about her, but it was difficult. He knew she spent a lot of time and money at art supply stores. He knew she worked at a library and enjoyed shopping at an organic foods store. And he also knew that she was the most beautiful singer he had ever heard, and would often hum to herself as she moved throughout her day from one destination to another.

Other than that, he had hoped to get to know her naturally and did his best not to act too much like a stalker. But he had to keep an eye on her, especially with the Guardians on the move. They would stop at nothing to destroy her and learn the secrets of Kaldernon, and if they succeeded in their mission, Clayton’s people would be lost forever.

CHAPTER FOUR

“We’ve been waiting,” the handsome man’s full mouth whispered, his breath hot on her neck. Krista moaned as his broad hands roamed up and down her body, his strong fingers trailing over her every curve. It had been so long since she’d been explored like this, and she couldn’t remember a man ever taking his time to be so surprisingly intimate.

But he seemed attuned to her every spark of pleasure, and knew just what he had to do to coax more from her body. She allowed herself to experience the heights of pleasure he brought to her and found herself aroused in a raw, uncharacteristic way. He was so powerful.

She became suddenly aware of her own powerful arousal, hot and tingling as he pressed the length of his impressive manhood against her. She sighed as his mouth dropped hot kisses all over her body and he teased and tantalized her, spreading her legs apart and running his hands up and down her thighs, leaving trails of fire in his wake.

She allowed herself to stare at him; the gorgeous man who felt so familiar, who had been following her in her dreams for so long. Who she had finally seen in the flesh; whose arms she had felt shielding her when she thought that nobody could hear her cries.

But now her voice had taken on a husky, animalistic quality as he touched her. Her urgent need for him to fill her was making her feel impatient, but she relished the long, sweet fires he was stoking. She felt her own body writhing with pleasure beneath him as she gazed at his perfect body. He was fully naked, and his penis was standing straight up, erect, massive, and patient, pulsing with the same unbridled desire that she felt.

“I’ve been waiting,” he said, his eyes boring into hers. And finally, he shoved himself deep inside her hot walls. Her body exploded in pleasure and she cried out so loudly that she woke herself up.

Krista groaned and rubbed her head, immediately forgetting her dream as her mind became fuzzy with pain. There was a throbbing bump on the back of her head. She opened her eyes and sat up urgently. How had she gotten back to her bedroom? She vaguely remembered a group of men waiting outside the bar to attack her, but she didn’t know why they would want to do something like that. She was innocent, after all. What had she ever done to them?

She tried to recall anything about the night before and found herself frustrated at the blankness of it all. What had happened? Did she walk home alone? She couldn’t remember driving her car, it was probably still in the parking lot at the bar. She silently cursed Marcia for forcing her to go out with her that night. She would have been happy to stay inside and practice her guitar.

Unfortunately, she had succumbed to the social pressure that her friend had put on her and had no other option than to accept that she would feel better knowing her friend wasn’t alone in meeting her crush. Fortunately, she hadn’t make plans and was able to accompany Marcia, even though she would have preferred to stay in. Sometimes, her friend had the worst taste in people, and she was always worried whenever she said that she had an interest in some man or another.

Trying to recall the night before, all that she could remember was the dream that she had been having. A man with blazing green eyes had appeared out of nowhere, and turned into a gigantic beast. It was the most intense dream that she had had in a long time, and for some reason, it made her feel nostalgic, as if she was meeting an old friend. She would have expected to feel terrified, but that wasn’t how she felt at all.

Suddenly, memories of the night before began to flood her. She felt as if she were dreaming, and yet, it felt real, as if it were a memory. The men who had attacked her in the alleyway had run away screaming as the giant beast threatened to attack them. The huge beast had stood over her protectively and flared his nostrils, producing sparks that could have ignited a gigantic fire from the dumpster in the alleyway.

She vaguely remembered the feeling of weightlessness as she was lifted, cool air rushing over her body. She remembered a deep rumbling voice. Someone so masculine that he invoked a thrill in her body that aroused her even as she was holding on tightly to her consciousness. Her body responded deeply to the intoxicating smell of the woods on him. Her mind lingered on the man’s long black hair; it gave her the impression of someone exotic and mysterious. And yet he felt familiar, as if they had somehow already met.

Krista stood up and realized that she found it difficult to maintain her balance. Whatever injuries she had sustained had left her dizzy and made it difficult for her to properly enjoy the morning. She stumbled into her bathroom and stared into the reflection in the mirror. Her light blue eyes looked gaunt and sunken, as if she had been punched in the face. She wasn’t bruised up or anything, but she was definitely very tired. Her long, flowing blonde hair was messed up, and she found herself feeling very annoyed that she couldn’t recall the events from the night before.

What in the world had those men been thinking? Why had they wanted to attack her? As far as she knew, she hadn’t done anything wrong. So why was it that she was being targeted? Nothing about it made sense, especially not the part where the stranger mysteriously came and saved her.

Maybe that had all been just a dream, some kind of silly fantasy that she had entered into when she was going unconscious. That would make some kind of sense, it seemed more logical that she was slightly crazy than it did for dragons to exist, particularly in this day and age. Not only that, but it would explain how she had begun to dream about the man who had turned into a dragon. It must have been some kind of strange and fanciful thing that her mind had concocted to help her cope with the inexplicable events of the night before.

But she knew that sometimes even the most absurd events didn’t have a good enough explanation. Sometimes innocent people were targeted and there was no rhyme or reason to it. That part was out of her power. But what she could do was attempt to find a way to get those bastards in trouble for the problems that they had caused her and do her best to piece together the events of the night before.

She had a pounding headache, and felt annoyed. She hadn’t even gotten drunk the night before, and yet, she seemed to be suffering from the same kind of symptoms that she would have had from a hangover. She figured that the least she could have done was get drunk out of it. But it was too late for that.

She stripped slowly, examining her body for any sign of injury. She had a bruise on her left leg, and one on her arm, but other than that, she seemed all right. It was lucky that she was, but still, she didn’t feel like going into work that day. After she showered, she sat back down in her bed and reached for the phone. She was going to call her boss, and ask for an opportunity to use one of her vacation days and pretend that none of the misery she had endured had happened at all.

Suddenly, she heard a noise outside the window and jumped, startled nearly out of her skin. The phone slipped out of her hand and dropped to the floor, and she stood up quickly, heading toward the window to find the cause of the noise. There was construction happening down below, and she shuddered as she retrieved the phone.

The world no longer felt safe to her, and she was feeling rather uncomfortable with the fact that she had been attacked just hours before. What had those men wanted? They had seemed like they had a purpose. If that was the case, would they be back? Did they know where she lived? Somebody must have, because there she was. She didn’t remember putting herself to bed, and she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened. It was truly spooky, and she stared at the phone for a moment, contemplating whether or not she truly wanted to stay at home by herself and get startled by every little creak that she heard.

Ultimately, Krista decided that she would not call off work, and she would do her best to fulfill her obligations in her job. She would feel safer being around other people rather than just hanging around her apartment like a sitting duck, waiting for something terrible to happen. Maybe instead of going to work, however, she should go and file a report to the police. Maybe that would be more constructive than filing paperwork and shelve books all day long.

Her mind drifted back to the man who had saved her. Why had he felt so familiar? He might have been a figment of her imagination, but she didn’t think so. If he had, then she would have been much worse off than she was now. Who knew what those men would have done to her if the handsome stranger hadn’t saved her just in the nick of time? She wouldn’t be worried about making it to work; rather, she would have been stolen into the night. Maybe even killed.

She did call her boss then, and explained what had happened to her the night before. Her boss was horrified and insisted that she take the afternoon to talk to the police. If she felt like coming in, she could do so after she filed her report. But not a moment sooner.

Krista was grateful for her boss’s support and dressed quickly, realizing that the apartment that she lived in suddenly felt far too big for someone who might or might not be the target of a malicious group of strange and angry men at any given moment.

CHAPTER FIVE

A few hours later, Krista was talking to a kind policewoman about her terrible experience. The woman nodded seriously whenever she asked Krista a question and Krista answered it.

“I have to say, I haven’t heard about anybody else being attacked lately. If it was gang activity, you would think that we would’ve heard something else about it by now. Many people are generally targeted around the bars, but it has been a slow month. Unfortunately, it seems like you are one of the first to report any violence of this nature for quite a while. That’s good for the city as a whole, but that means that we don’t have any leads or suspects at the time. Could you try to describe your attackers and their apparel for me? That would really help us to try and make a distinction when we are coming down on the perpetrator.”

Krista tried to think back to what the men had been wearing. She frowned, thinking that the policewoman might not believe her. It seemed too unusual to be true, and to be honest, she wasn’t exactly trusting her own memories either. Not after she believed that she had seen the man who saved her turn into a dragon. That was just too out of this world to accept. So naturally, she kept that part to herself and only mentioned that a dark-haired man appeared to be the one who had saved her. But from there, she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened.

The policewoman nodded and told her that a lapse in memory was normal after a traumatic event like that. But it would be very helpful if she was able to explain what kind of outfits the attackers were wearing.

“It was like they were wearing robes or something,” Krista said reluctantly.

She didn’t want the policewoman to look at her as if she were crazy, but the woman’s piercing blue eyes fixed on her for a moment, her eyebrow raising almost unnoticeably. Krista was perceptive, though, and knew that she would have to tread lightly in order to stay on the policewoman’s good side. Otherwise, she may no longer be receptive to Krista’s experience.

“What kind of robes?” the policewoman said, scribbling a note down and not taking her eyes off of Krista.

“Not the kind of robes that you normally see or think of,” Krista said with a sigh. “It was more like the types of robes that the monks in the medieval times would have worn. I’m not saying that they were running around wearing bathrobes or anything. That would be weird. But this is also weird. It was almost like they were a cult of some sort.”

“That is quite strange,” the policewoman said with a nod. “Do you remember anything else distinguishing about their appearances? I will have to do my best to go through the city’s records and find out if there is any organization that might have that type of wardrobe.”

“Well, they were wearing trench coats over the robes, so they blended in. The trench coats were black, and they were wearing sandals. They seemed mean and dirty, and they attacked me out of nowhere. I don’t understand why they would do something like that.”

Krista waited for the policewoman to reply, but she was too busy scribbling down her notes.

“Were they carrying weapons of any sort?” the policewoman asked her.

“Yes, actually, they were. They had these weird type of guns that I had never seen before, but they weren’t using them on me. They pulled them on the man who came out to rescue me, though. I don’t know where he went. I wish he was around so that I could maybe have some help with filling out this report and finding out what’s going on.”

“You’re doing fine,” the policewoman said with a short nod. “Now, just tell me anything else that you remember about that night, and we will get this submitted and try and find the perpetrators as soon as possible.”

“Thank you,” Krista said, and set to work remembering every little detail that she possibly could. It would be nice to get herself a small amount of justice. Still, she knew that it wouldn’t be enough. She wouldn’t have any peace until she understood exactly what happened that night.

CHAPTER SIX

Clayton growled to himself as he rushed through the forest, his mind completely on Krista. She had seen him, that much was certain, but he didn’t know how much she could remember. He had lain her on her bed, covering her up and tending to her head wound as briefly and gently as he could. He knew that she would probably be very upset if she knew that he was there, and so he had left as quickly as possible and headed back to his underground lair with the rest of his clan.

They had all been curious about what had transpired that night, because it was very out of character for Clayton to be out of sorts in any way. They were used to him being cool and composed in every situation, and the fact that he was flustered seemed to spark a red flag that brought him a lot of attention from the members of his clan. The dragon-born people were very astute with perceiving emotions, and they knew that he was in distress.

“What in the world has happened to you Clayton?” they asked him, bringing him cups of water and plates of food. “Where on Earth have you been all night long? We know that the human-born does not stay out this late, she likes to go to sleep early. Something must be wrong.”

“She was attacked by the Guardians,” Clayton said, his face darkening. Hearing the words out loud only served to make him even angrier. The poor woman had no idea about her lineage, and she would not be as helpful to the Guardians as they seemed to think she would. It had taken them a long time to track her down, but now that they finally had, the Kersh clan would no longer be able to take a break from protecting her.

The dragon-born stared at Clayton, their eyes wide in disbelief and fear. They didn’t want anything to happen to him or to the woman who could potentially be the savior of their clan. This was terrible news, and they began to whisper amongst themselves, spreading a quiet panic.

“Please be quiet,” Clayton said, putting his hand to his temples. “We don’t know what will happen, but I do think that we should do our best to watch Krista and make sure that she is not in any more danger. We will have to take shifts for patrols from now on, instead of assuming that she will be okay for a few hours without any supervision. You know what the Guardians will do if they are able to catch her.

And they are not going to give up after failing just once. It’s definite that they will come back and strike again and again. I can only hope that they have not been able to trace her apartment yet. They found her seemingly by mistake in the alleyway, as they hoped to do, by posting men outside the doors of popular and crowded areas. Somehow, this inefficient strategy managed to work for them and she found herself an unlucky victim of circumstance. It was really fortunate that I was there to stop them.”

The people around him listened intently, nodding in understanding of the dire situation. They did not want to let Krista fall subject to the Guardians. They were terrible people. Many of the Lonis had been subject to immense torture by the Guardians. The Guardians came from a long ago established order of men who had discovered that the fabrics between the dimensions were torn, sometimes allowing mystical creatures and beings to fall through, giving them no choice but to make themselves comfortable on Earth.

These fundamentalists believed that it was no laughing matter and that the earth was not there for sharing. The earth was, in fact, for human beings and human beings alone, and if they were threatened by the invasion of another species, it meant that human beings might not be the top of the food chain. This is something that they could not settle for, and had quickly begun to learn as much as possible about the paranormal order of things. They clearly didn’t know as much as they hoped they did, or as much as they pretended to. This gaping hole in their knowledge brought them a profound sense of fear and panic.

They did not seem to care or understand that the beings who found themselves on Earth had no choice in the matter. In fact, they were victims of unfortunate circumstance who had found themselves lost in a world that they did not recognize, teeming with bitterness and fear. Without the Guardian’s knowledge and compassion toward the displaced peoples of other dimensions, they were subtly and slowly creating a hostile environment that was capable of procuring a devastating war; one that might transcend through the fabrics of time and space.

Clayton was familiar with the acts of the Guardians. The Lonis and the Kersh clan were not the only paranormal beings that had been able to cross through the portholes in the sky. He had traveled for a long way with his predecessor; the leader of the clan, and also his father. Together, they had seen other tears in the fabric of the Earth’s atmosphere. He was told that other beings, fairies and other mystical hidden creatures, had been thrown through the dimensions and lost on Earth.

“But how is that possible?” Clayton had asked. “What happens in these worlds that makes the creatures susceptible to being thrown into another world?”

“Just as the Guardians speculate, all I can tell you is what the previous leader told me. Your question is one the Guardians are hoping to answer. They want to safeguard this world from such invasion. They think of us all as monsters. Unfortunately, for both the people on Earth, who don’t want us here, and for us, who wouldn’t be here if given a choice, it’s impossible to change the rips in the fabric or to keep innocent creatures from falling through. Frankly, none of us truly wanted to end up on Earth, and the fact remains that many of us are more miserable here than we would be in our homeland.

“However, there seems to be nothing that we can do to prevent these occurrences. Every so often, there is a heavy vibration that pulses through the universe. Everything in creation is affected by this. For a long time, the fabrics between the dimensions had been able to hold up against the strain, but because of the corruption on Earth, and the poor intentions of the people who lived there, it has made the atmosphere very toxic and thin. It is easy for things to fall right through or be lost outside of it. There are holes all over the place that should not be there and do not exist in other places and worlds.”

Clayton had listened sullenly to his father, and his heart panged painfully at the memory. His father had died long ago, and ever since, it had been up to him to lead the clan into prosperity. But they were running out of options, and now he knew that Krista was the only one who could save them.

“Where is the girl now? I can go and look after her,” one of the dragon-born women said dutifully, standing up and preparing to launch herself out of the entrance of the underground tunnel.

“I’m not sure, I stayed and watched over her house all night, but when she left, I knew I had to come back here. It’s impossible for me to keep my eyes open any longer. It was a very long night. I’m sure she’s going to work at the library, and if not, she is going to be filing a report against the people who attacked her. It shouldn’t be too difficult for you to find her at the police station or at her work place. Just listen for the subtle vibration. She sings when she walks. She has a Loni song and it is a sound that resonates with our kind. You will not mistake it, no matter where you are. It might be loud and prominent enough that you could find it even now. I wish I could try, but I’m afraid I’m too tired.”

“No, don’t strain yourself. We will make sure that we keep a good eye on her.”

“I appreciate that,” Clayton said. “You all understand how important she is. I understand that it will be even more challenging than before, but somehow, we have to figure out how we can lead her into the clan and help her understand our ways. If she knows about her lineage, perhaps she will be able to find some peace and comfort among the members of our clan. That is the ideal, and I truly hope that you guys will consider the ways that we can bring her here and make her feel welcome.”

Everybody nodded quietly, seeing that their handsome leader was very close to falling asleep. They began to silently file out of the room, some lingering and leading him to a soft bed of feathery pillows. He sunk into it and closed his eyes, and found himself pulled into the deep comforts of a rejuvenating sleep.

CHAPTER SEVEN

As Clayton slept, he dreamt about the Guardians. He remembered his first encounter with them when he was a young man, and had never fully gotten over the repercussions of it. It was this very encounter that had led to the death of his father.

The Guardians were merciless and cruel, and believed that they were doing everybody a favor by getting rid of any interplanetary species that might be invading the Earth. It was one of the most close-minded things that Clayton had ever heard, and he had originally believed that negotiating with them and showing them that they were not truly as bad as the ignorant men believed they were could somehow make a difference and bring an end the slaughter, once and for all.

It had been this crucial mistake that had cost his father his life. Clayton dreamt of the horrific day time and time again, and this night was no different. It always began the same way.

Clayton and his father strolling through the woods, looking for food and items that they could use to make tools out of. Clayton listening to his father’s voice, the soft rumble, as it explained the secret inner workings of the world to his only son.

And then, confusion and chaos. Clayton being knocked to the ground and his father grunting in pain. The wild men with no hair and beady, angry eyes as they tied ropes around his father. His father snarling and beginning to shape shift into his mighty dragon form, being electrocuted before he was able to finish the transformation and falling limply to the ground.

Clayton stood up, with his legs shaking, and yelled to the man as he always did in his dream as he had on that fateful day, to leave his father alone. That peace was possible. He had a fantasy that he would be able to explain the plight of the celestial beings who found themselves lost on Earth. Perhaps they could work together to find a solution and get rid of the problem. His father was weak and wounded, and people were hacking away at his limbs with axes. They were trying to get through the thick dragon scales, and his armor, but it wasn’t easy and it was painful.

“What the hell does this boy think he’s doing?” one of the men said with a snarl. “We’re going to have to put him in his place, you know. That will be pretty fun to watch, won’t it?”

With that, Clayton’s father grew furious. Nobody threatened his young son and got away with it. Especially not these men. His father stood and tried to attack, but it left his underside vulnerable. A man stuck a sword through it, and Clayton watched in horror as his father began to lose great amounts of blood. He fell limply to the forest floor, gasping for breath and staring at his son with worried round eyes. There was an expression on his face that drove Clayton into this nightmare again and again. It was more than just a nightmare. It was the miserable reality of their lives. The most traumatic experience that he had ever had.

“Father…” Clayton whispered as his father drew in his dying breath. His large body quaked and shuddered as the life escaped it, and Clayton turned on his heel and ran away. His father’s attackers were too busy tying ropes around the shifter’s corpse to notice that Clayton had gone. They wanted to get it back to their headquarters as quickly as possible.

Clayton had never been more horrified in his life, and found himself running as quickly as his legs could carry him, until he was out of breath. He collapsed onto the forest floor just as his father had moments before. He stayed there, silent and unmoving, until one of the members of his clan stumbled across him. They thought that he was sick, and lifted him up and carried him back to the underground caverns. It took three days before he spoke a word, but by then, everybody had guessed that his father was gone. He had not returned with his son, and the acute state of grief that Clayton was experiencing said it all.

Now, in his dreams as an adult, Clayton was able to seek revenge. Everything happened the same way every time, right down to the lost and scared look in his father’s eyes. However, now that he was grown and he had some experience as a warrior under his belt, he found himself capable of striking back against the enemy. He would attack them, and bludgeon them all. Sometimes he would rip them apart with his bare hands and teeth. He would turn into a savage, with an aching desire to destroy everything at any cost, even if that meant he himself would be doomed. Nothing else mattered; all he wanted was to have his father back. Because that was impossible, he was forced to live without hope. Nobody thought that Clayton was going to recover from his grief, and it was true. Clayton had remained quiet and reserved ever since.

The most joy that he was able to find was in watching Krista from afar, and the memory that he treasured of her smile as he handed her the paper that she had dropped on the sidewalk. Now, she was his to protect, and he would do whatever it took. He could not fail her the same way that he had failed his father. If he had only kept his mouth shut or paid more attention to the situation at hand, maybe his father would still be alive. Maybe they would have been able to best the Guardians rather than turning the day into a tragedy.

He tossed and turned, moaning, until he sat upright in bed with hot tears streaming down his face. It always unleashed the floodgates when he had this dream, and although it felt nice to get revenge and tear apart all of the men who had harmed him and his father, Clayton found himself feeling empty every time he woke up. It would never bring his father back, and no amount of revenge would be enough.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“What makes you think that we are going to find her at the bar again?” Frederick asked. He scowled to the leader at the front of the line, and Richard smiled.

“I don’t know that we will find her there, but I do think that perhaps we will find a clue as to her whereabouts now. And anyway, since it was the last place we saw her, it wouldn’t hurt to try. Would it?”

Frederick couldn’t argue with that, and followed Richard until they made it to the bar where they had seen the dragon-born carrier. If they were able to take her back to the laboratory, it was possible that they would finally have the key. Her blood could teach them all they needed to know about opening and sealing the dimensions of the time portals and the rips in the fabric between the worlds.

Based on a lot of the research that they had been doing, the blood of the carriers was extremely special. With it came great possibilities. There was a reason that this particular type of people from the world above had been so revered. They were the builders and creators; the oracles and the artists. Without them, not only would there be no culture, but there would be very little pleasure in the lives of the people of Kaldernon. Their gifts had been utilized, time and again, to maintain balance and order within the world they lived in.

But now the Loni were in the Earth world, and that was going to have to be enough. They were not special, not the way they had been considered special before in Kaldernon. They were not fantastic creatures who were meant to carve out peace and unity, spreading peace and art worldwide. They were the overlooked and under sung citizens of the world that they thought they belonged to but were truly too good for.

To harness any of their power, particularly the power of the last Loni on Earth with the ability to carry a child for the dragon-borns, was a great opportunity. With her in their possession, they would be able to learn more and perfect the greatest weapon in their arsenal. Something that could feel a rip in the dimensional fabric and keep it sealed. Something that could tear apart a paranormal being atom by atom. If her blood was able to help them as much as they thought it could, they would stop at nothing to capture her and keep her in their laboratory.

“How long ago has it been since we were here last?” Rodney asked.

“It’s been about seventeen hours. Which means the scent would still be fresh. Maybe we can get one of the bloodhounds on the trail.”

“I can go fetch one if you want,” Rodney replied.

“That would be fantastic. You do that. In the meantime, we’re going to stay here and hope that we can catch a glimpse of the carrier.”

The group looked around at each other and nodded. Each had been told to keep their eyes on a certain area of a carrier’s body so that they could recognize her even under the most elaborate disguise. If the dragon-born were able to get to her first, that meant that all of their work would have gone to waste. And that was something that none of them wanted to see happen. They couldn’t afford that type of setback. Not when they were so close to achieving their goals.

Suddenly, Richard’s cell phone began to ring. He paused and answered it.

“Hello?” he asked. He listened intently as the voice on the other end spoke quickly. His eyebrows furrowed with concern and then relief.

“She was just at the police station,” Richard said, snapping his phone closed and stuffing it into his pocket. “She was filing a report against us for attacking her. Good thing Josie was there today. She’s so loyal to our mission. She used to attend the meetings when she was just a little girl, sitting on her father’s lap. I always tried to make sure there were coloring books there for her. What a precious and pure soul she is.”

Everybody nodded and murmured their appreciation for Josie. It was good to have friends in high places, and the guardian’s council certainly did have that. They needed to if they were truly going to shape the face of the world around them and protect it from invasive species.

“Should we go and intercept her now?” Richard asked the rest of the group. Everybody nodded and followed him toward the police station. Richard was pleased by the great stroke of luck that they had been having. It had been a long time since they’d had hope of finding the carrier, and now everything seemed to be falling into place. It was such a great stroke of luck that they had been able to discover just where the carrier was right when they needed her the most. If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, the eradication of their extremely dangerous species would be a waste. If they were reproducing and spawning, who knew whether or not they would turn against their human companions and use their power against them. It was dangerous and likely that this would happen, and everybody was terrified of the consequences of such behavior.

If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, their mission would be hopeless. They were certain that the Kersh clan had been improving their technology, and if they figured out the portal between the worlds before the guardians did, there would be hell to pay.

Josie had done her best to call as quickly as she possibly could without arousing suspicion. Krista was still finishing up with her paperwork, which gave the Guardians ample time to make it to the police station. They waited outside for her, smug smiles on their faces as they prepared themselves for another attack. Most of the police force knew of them as powerful men who worked behind the scenes, so their actions wouldn’t be questioned. They stayed concealed behind the trees, and quietly watched the front door of the police station as they hoped for Krista to emerge.

It seemed to take an extraordinarily long time, but finally, there she was. Her full lips were curved into a relieved smile as she descended the stone steps of the police station. When Richard gave a nod, everybody began to creep toward her.

Before they reached her, a female dragon-born landed out of nowhere in front of them, her eyes piercing through the group of Guardians menacingly. She had flown down from the sky and landed in half-human form, which was almost more dangerous than full-dragon form. It always depended. Sometimes, their guns didn’t work when the shifter was only half-dragon and half-human in appearance.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” the woman asked indignantly, staring at the Guardians. They were annoyed and clambered over each other to move past her, some of them reaching for their weapons, but others more concerned that they were losing sight of Krista. The direction that she was going in was soon to be lost to them.

“Get out of our way,” Richard growled, pushing his way past the shifter woman. She gave him a menacing smile before swiping her claws painfully across his cheek. He hissed in anger, and motioned for everybody to attack her. This seemed to be the action that she had been waiting for, and soon, they were engaged in a full out brawl. Krista was completely oblivious, and had already reached the parking lot. Before long, she was pulling away from the police station in her little copper-colored car.

In fact, nobody seemed to notice the battle waging between the Guardians and the single dragon shifter that had volunteered to look after Krista for the afternoon. They had learned a trick from the faeries in captivity about concealment, and had stolen some of their magic to make their own deeds easier to accomplish.

Clayton was going to be furious, the dragon-born woman thought to herself as she emitted dangerous heat waves that scolded the Guardians. They cried out in agony as their skin began to blister and they covered their faces with their hands. Backing away from the shifter, they retreated into the wooded area around the police station.

The shifter, whose name was Jasmine, followed along with Krista’s car in the air, completely concealed from everybody. She had never been more thankful for her ability to blend into the Earth’s atmosphere. Her relief was short-lived as her thoughts began to catch up with her.

It was vital that they protect Krista from the dangers of the Guardians. Now that the Guardians knew who Krista was, they probably had an idea of where she lived, or at least the general vicinity of the city that she came from. They were going to have to be extra careful. In fact, if they had people on the inside who worked at the police station, it was likely that they already had her address on file. The thought made Jasmine pause, and she shuddered as an icy panic began to overwhelm her. She had to tell Clayton, and she had to do it now.

CHAPTER NINE

“Clayton!” Jasmine exclaimed as she burst into the underground room, her eyes wide with fear. “They know who Krista is. They tried intercepting her at the police station. I need some help.”

Clayton sat up immediately, his heart thudding painfully in his chest. Krista was in danger. The one person who gave his life meaning might be in trouble right that moment. He stood up immediately and ran outside, without giving Jasmine a second thought. Everybody watched with wide eyes as Clayton shifted into his powerful dragon form and launched himself into the sky, flapping his huge wings and emitting an ominous dark energy as he flew through the sky.

Krista was oblivious to the dangers around her, and was walking cheerfully to work. She felt a little lighter after talking about what had happened during the attack, and was allowing herself to enjoy the memory of the handsome man who had saved her. She had plenty of time to let her mind wander as she meandered along her way. She had been enjoying the fresh air and cool breeze, and decided to park a couple of blocks away from the library so that she could get some exercise. She had always been athletic and it was difficult for her to stay cooped up for too long. She always enjoyed the open air much more than the constraints of her vehicle.

She was humming to herself, as she usually did when she was outside. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Somebody was watching her. She could just feel it. She thought back to the night before, when she had been attacked, and looked around for whoever might be there. She saw nobody at first, but continued to glance around just in case. She didn’t feel like she was in danger, but she did feel a prying sense of concern.

She was shocked when a familiar pair of bright green eyes met hers. Her breath caught in her throat as the most majestic man she had ever seen became clear to her. Her savior from the night before.

The gorgeous man’s mouth curled into a kind smile when she met his eyes, and a surge of energy seemed to pulse between them, one that made her feel hyperaware of every sensation in her body. The cool breeze on her skin, the pounding of her heart in her chest. The unexpected heat of his gaze and the stirring of desire that his gaze seemed to invoke.

Krista walked toward him slowly, the tension between them higher than it had ever been between herself and another human being. She opened her mouth to call out to him, to ask why he seemed so familiar, but suddenly, she dropped her cell phone on the sidewalk. She bent down to pick it up, and when she turned around to look for him again, he was gone. She felt a devastated sense of disappointment that he was gone, and was tugged into a faraway memory from childhood. Another dark, handsome boy who had been there one second and had vanished the next, leaving only the paper in her hand to tell her that he had really been there.

The handsome man’s face stayed with her throughout the day, and she randomly found herself thinking about him. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she recognized him from somewhere, and the fact that she couldn’t remember where he knew her from really bothered her. Where would she have seen a man that attractive? Whose sheer presence could electrify her in such a way? But she still couldn’t, no matter how hard she tried.

She groaned to herself, unable to focus on her work as her thoughts wandered to the gorgeous man and replayed her attack and the prominent visual of the dragon. Everybody around her seemed to be oblivious to the fact that she was still suffering psychologically from the night before. She had never been attacked, not quite so violently, and she decided to talk to her boss and ask if she could leave early to take some personal time to recover. She felt a little bit guilty about it, knowing that part of the reason she couldn’t concentrate was because she couldn’t stop fantasizing about the mysterious stranger who had saved her life, but either way, nothing was getting done and she would rather be at home.

Her boss nodded supportively and offered the services of the counselor who could come in to visit her if she needed it. Krista was flattered and touched by the offer, but she knew that she would only feel better if she was able to spend some time by herself for a while. And so, she packed up her things and headed out of her office at the library. She decided to go home to her apartment, and was grateful, once again, for the beautiful day outside as she walked for a few blocks to where she had parked her car. She paused by the spot where she had seen the man before and peered into the foliage, her heart pounding hopefully. She felt another confusing rush of arousal as she looked for him, but there was nobody there.

She felt nervous as she drove home, but she couldn’t understand why. She decided that it was probably just because of the men in the alleyway had attacked her the night before. The police woman who had taken her statement had nodded as if she understood exactly what Krista was talking about, but when it came time to finally thank her and talk about pressing charges, the woman had seemed distant and aloof, and told her not to get her hopes up. It sounded as if she was having a hard time mentally, and if that was the case, it was unlikely that the people that Krista described were truly what she believed they were.

It had been very strange. She seemed to be trying to make Krista doubt herself and her experiences, even though she hadn’t even told the woman about the dragon shifter who had saved her. Krista had a feeling that if the woman had heard about that part, then she would have probably sent her off to the psych ward.

What Krista didn’t know was that she was lucky that the woman had no idea who Krista was. If she knew that she was the carrier, she would have put her in a cell and waited for the Guardians to take her away. However, she had simply told the Guardians that somebody had spotted them, and the Guardians knew who she was and took it from there. They were very secretive about their affairs, and were happy that Josie was still in the dark about who Krista was. It was a very complicated matter as it stood, and so they wanted to leave matters in their own hands and proceed with their pursuit secretly of the carrier of the dragon-born children.

When Jasmine had intercepted the Guardians to save Krista, she had hoped that they would take off and leave Krista alone for the rest of the day. But once they had their hands on all of her files, including her home and work address and just about everything else that they might need to know, they decided that there was no time like the present. They would go after her until she was theirs.

CHAPTER TEN

Krista sighed and tossed her car keys onto the small table by her door. She closed it heavily behind her and leaned against it, thinking to herself how nice it would be to have a frozen coffee. She felt completely drained, and had been uneasy about her attackers ever since she had left work. It almost felt as if they were right in the car with her, and that made her feel very nervous.

Fortunately for Krista, everybody at the library was independent and didn’t rely on her to be there in order for things to run smoothly. She was able to leave without feeling guilty, and decided to spend the rest of her day taking a long bath and watching some of her favorite dramas on television. She knew it would be good for her to take a break, and couldn’t allow herself to feel pressured into performing when she just felt like sinking down in her couch.

She began to pull her jacket off when a noise coming from her living room made her freeze. A cold fear gripped her heart, and she stood, paralyzed, as her worst fears became realized. The same group of men who had attacked her before crept out from the rooms in her home and began to smile at her. It had to be a nightmare. She closed her eyes and hoped that when she opened them, they would be gone. But they weren’t.

“What the hell are you doing here?” she asked in a shaky voice. She began to wish that she had paid more attention during the self-defense courses that she had taken a few years ago. It had been fun at the time, but she had completely forgotten most of what she had learned from her instructor.

“We are here for you, darling,” the man who fancied himself a leader said as he glided toward her. It was eerie how he did that. It looked as if he had no feet.

“What do you want from me?” she asked. “There’s nothing I have that you could possibly want.”

“I suppose not. But then again, there are things in this world that you know nothing about.”

“What are you talking about?” she asked, backing away from them with her hands trembling. If she just found a way to get out the open the door and run to the elevator, maybe she would be safe. If there were people in the hallway, she wouldn’t have to worry. They would be able to help her. Maybe she could even knock on one of her neighbor’s doors and get attention that way. Nobody would be able to harm her, at least not without witnesses. If she was going to be killed, she might as well go out with a small chance of justice.

“I know what you’re thinking, but don’t even try,” Richard said with a sneer, just as three of his men ran forward and gripped her by the arms. Richard approached, heaving a heavy mallet that he had every intention of slamming her over her head with unceremoniously.

Suddenly, the entire apartment was shaking and full of heat. Everybody cringed and looked toward the gigantic window near the balcony, where a huge black dragon was flapping its tremendous wings and roaring. He lunged through the window, shattering the glass and tearing up part of the drywall. Krista was terrified, but if this was the same dragon that had saved her from these men before, she would just have to worry about her rent deposit later.

“Damn you!” Richard exclaimed, turning toward the dragon and reaching into the holster at his side. Before he had a chance to aim his weapon, Clayton smacked it away from him, using one of his gigantic talons to slice through Richard’s arm. The gun and the hand fell to the floor, and Richard shrieked.

“Kill him!” Richard said, staring at the little stub where his hand used to be. “Show no mercy. And get the girl out of here.”

Instantly, the apartment was an inferno and men were screaming and running in all directions. Most of them had their clothes scorched and on fire, and were running toward the entrance of the apartment building in hopes of escape. Krista ducked away from them, doing her best to avoid both the men and the flames. She was terrified, but she had to keep her bearings or else she could die.

Soon, all the men had vacated the apartment, and none of them dared to come back. Krista put a cloth over her face, reluctant to go out into the hallway where the evil men would surely be waiting for her. She didn’t know what to do. There seemed to be no chance for an escape. She was pretty sure she was going to die. But would she rather die in a raging fire or at the hands of the terrible men?

Before she had a chance to decide, a dark figure approached her. It wasn’t a huge dragon. It was a man, a rippling and muscular man. Krista’s eyes widened as he approached her, pushing his long black hair out of his face. She was surprised to realize that he was completely nude, and he looked exactly like the man that she had seen earlier in the day, before she had gone to work.

“I must be dreaming,” she laughed, shamelessly drinking him in from head to foot. He was even more beautiful naked than he had been fully clothed. He looked as if he spent all of his time doing strenuous physical activity. She couldn’t believe how well-sculpted he was. She had secretly envisioned the perfect man at times, when she was lying in bed late at night, letting her hands explore her sensitive, aroused body, but she was a virgin and had only been able to imagine someone half as handsome to steal that virginity away. Her eyes lingered on his exposed groin for a moment – he was impressively well-endowed – and she was blushing deeply before he spoke.

“Come with me Krista,” he said, offering his broad hand to her.

“Who are you?” she asked, but she wasn’t able to make out his reply. The smoke had become too much, and she passed out in his arms.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Clayton was able to catch Krista before she hit the ground. He lifted her up in his strong arms and knew that he had to get her out of the flames. It had been a dangerous and risky move to blow fire at the attackers, but he didn’t care how many of them he killed.  He felt a little bad about destroying her home, but, he thought glumly, it would have been even better to kill all of them rather than allow Krista to become captured by such evil men. He knew that it wasn’t the greatest solution, but if he had to make the choice, killing her would be more merciful than allowing her to become one of their experiments.

Fortunately, he had gotten there just in time. She had seen him, and now, if he didn’t get her out of there, she would die. He transformed back into his dragon form and launched himself out the window, gripping Krista tightly in his claws. He couldn’t let her escape or become more vulnerable to the attacks of the Guardians.

As he flew through the sky and Kaldernon became visible, he let himself relax a little and allowed his mind to wander back to the way Krista had stared at his body. The unmistakable hunger in her eyes had deeply aroused him, and he clutched her warm body to himself tightly, hoping that she was going to be okay.

Everybody was excited and confused when Clayton reappeared from the sky with Krista in his clutches. He lowered her down gently, handing her off to some of the other shifters that he trusted. She was still passed out, and they decided that it would be best to take her immediately to the medics. Clayton collapsed onto the ground, sighing as he shifted back into his human form. It had been very emotionally taxing to encounter the Guardians again. All he could think about once the panic was over were his terrible memories of that night that he lost his father.

Eventually, he went back into the underground tunnels and crawled up on his bed. He needed to sleep, and it. It had been far too long since he had slept well. But he was still so excited and full of adrenaline from the encounter with the Guardians that all he could do was toss and turn and worry about whether or not Krista was going to be all right. She had mostly fainted out of shock, he was sure of this, but it was still dangerous for her to have any type of smoke inhalation. And being in the underground meant that the air quality might not be as good.

With that thought, he forced himself to stand up and head out to where the medics had taken Krista. He expected to find her still asleep, and was surprised when he realized that she was wide awake and very alert. All of the shifters around her were smiling patiently and nodding as she asked impossible questions to them. One of the medics grinned and pushed Clayton toward her.

“She has been asking for you,” he said, seeming grateful for a chance to escape from Krista’s intense questioning.

Clayton suddenly felt nervous. He had never expected to be alone in a room with Krista before. But soon, everybody was backing away and leaving them alone together. Krista was staring at him, her eyes an intense shade of blue. True to Loni fashion, her eyes seemed to change with her mood. Her expression was serious, if not brazen, and she let her eyes roam him once again, taking him in with his cloak on and obviously deciding that she liked him the other way better. He had to grin; she was exactly how he had pictured she would be.

“So what in the hell is going on exactly?” she asked him, wasting no time. She excited herself and began to cough, and Clayton frowned. He poured a glass of water for her and brought it to her bedside, sitting down heavily on a stool beside her bed.

“I don’t know how much of this you would believe, or even how much of it you would like to hear.”

“Oh trust me,” Krista said with a gleam in her eye, “I want to hear everything.”

Clayton squirmed for a moment as he tried to figure out where to begin. He always thought that it would be easy to explain to her what had happened and how important she was to their clan, but now that he was being put to the test, the words seemed to fail him.

“Okay, then why don’t you let me start,” Krista said, fingering her chin. “Why is it that I recognize you? Why have you been following me? And why are those guys trying to kill me?”

“I don’t think they’re trying to kill you,” Clayton said. “But if they did catch you, I think that you would quickly be wishing for death. What they would do to you is far worse than killing you.”

“What do you mean? And who are you, anyway?”

“My name is Clayton, and I know that your name is Krista. Now, those people know your name, too. And I don’t think that is a good thing.”

“Well, obviously not, if that means that they can find me wherever I go,” Krista said with a frown.

“Yes, they probably could now. But you’re a lot safer here with us than you are in your own apartment.”

“Oh my gosh, my apartment…All of my things. They’re probably all burnt to a crisp by now,” Krista said, laying her head back into her pillow heavily. “Do you know how hard it is to find the perfect wardrobe? You guys really owe me for that.”

“I’m sorry,” Clayton said, trying to hide his smile. “I may have acted a little rashly, but I wasn’t sure how else to protect you.”

“Well, I guess it’s better than being stuck with those guys. They are pretty cruel,” Krista said.

“You don’t know the half of it,” Clayton said, his face growing hard. The change in his mood was obvious, and Krista looked up, her face bright with intrigue.

“I take it you don’t like them very much either,” Krista said with a tight smile.

“They killed my father,” Clayton said, brooding toward the doorway.

“Then what makes you think they don’t want to kill me?” Krista said, her face suddenly worried again.

“Because you are useful to them,” Clayton told her. “And actually, you are useful to us as well. But this is going to be very difficult for you to understand and for me to explain.”

“Whenever something is hard for me, I’ll just start at the beginning,” Krista said, “and plow my way through.”

“Well, in the beginning of my tale, there was Kaldernon,” Clayton said thoughtfully. “That’s where we came from. Everybody in my clan. And your ancestors as well.”

“My ancestors? All of my ancestors died on a boat, everything else from then on has been just sheer luck that my bloodline was able to last this long.”

“Well, I know something about your bloodline that you don’t, and that is, where the source of this anguish originated. I can show it to you if you’d like. But it’s a very special place that most people can’t see. However, I know that you have probably realized that you have greater senses than most other people by now. And your gift for song.”

Krista looked up at him sharply. She didn’t think she liked the fact that he knew about her singing.

“I’m nothing special,” she said edgily.

“I beg to differ,” Clayton said. Krista raised her eyebrow at him but said nothing. He was a very attractive man, and it felt nice to be complimented. But it could also just be crazy talk and flattery to keep her from guessing what was really going on. Which was what exactly? She still had no clue.

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Actually, you are very special. You come from the same land that that my clan is from. We have been stuck on this planet for many generations. It was a mistake that we ever came to Earth. Only the people who are from our world can see Kaldernon. Many people can’t even see us, just because they are so convinced that nothing of the sort could exist.”

“So who are you, anyway?” Krista asked, desperate for answers.

“We are dragon shifters,” Clayton said. “I think that you saw me turn into a dragon more than once by now. So this shouldn’t come as a huge surprise.”

“I saw a little more than that,” Krista said, raising her eyebrows comically at the memory of his perfect, naked body approaching her in all its glory at her apartment. He was ridiculously handsome, and the memory was one she had a feeling she would treasure.

“I’m sorry about that,” he said, pursing his lips with an amused smile.

“I’m not,” Krista said with a grin. Clayton’s face reddened and he looked down at the floor. She laughed, finding it funny and adorable that she could make this fierce and handsome man blush.

“Anyway, your bloodline is special. My clan is waning and only people from our own world can help us to repopulate. After this generation of shifters is gone, we will be gone forever, never having found a way back to our own world.

“The Guardians who are after you know that you are able to carry dragon shifter children, and they think that your blood will help them to open and close the portals between dimensions. They are obsessed with eradicating anything remotely mystical and interplanetary. They want to keep Earth pure, they say, and will resort to ceaseless and heartless bloodshed whenever possible to get the job done.”

“Wait a minute,” Krista said as she held her hand up and looked him in the eye. “Are you trying to tell me that because of some kind of special blood I have, from some other dimension, I can make dragon babies?”

“Something like that,” Clayton said, letting a smile crease his face. He had a dimple on his left cheek and Krista gazed at the way his gorgeous face lit up when he smiled. His deep voice was calm and soothing, but Krista still found the entire situation a little bit too ludicrous for her taste.

“I think you guys are insane, and whatever holy war you think I’m in the middle of, I think it’s ridiculous. I’d like to go home,” Krista said. Whether he was handsome or not, she wanted to get the hell out of there.

“It’s not safe for you out there. You saw for yourself what they were trying to do. They aren’t going to stop until they get you.”

“Maybe they think that I died in the fire.  I know I thought I was going to,” Krista said, her face an ashy color.

“They’re going to know that you’re safe, but they don’t know where you are. They will assume that you are here, I’m sure, but they know better than to sneak up on a dragon’s den.”

“Wait, back up. Are you trying to tell me that everybody here is a dragon?” Krista said, raising her eyebrows in disbelief. “Even that doctor who helped me to breathe better?”

“Well, we are born dragons, and are able to shift into a more practical form. Can you imagine what kind of famine we would experience if we were dragons all the time? We would eat so much that nothing would be left of the planet,” Clayton said with a laugh. “I already have quite a healthy appetite.”

“So you chose to look this devastatingly handsome?” she ventured boldly.

“I – no. I favor my mother, actually.”

What a question, he thought, trying to think about anything other than his arousal. The woman was certainly brazen.

“I see. So you’re a pretty boy.”

There was an awkward silence before she allowed herself to fall into a fit of musical laughter. Clayton laughed with her, his eyes brightening. They gazed at each other for a moment and when they were quiet again, the silence between them seemed full of life. He never would have guessed how much he would love talking with Krista. She was enigmatic and intriguing. Not only that, but she was extremely beautiful. He could look at her all day long, and in fact, he had been doing just that for quite a while.

“I’m afraid you have to stay here for a while, at least until the coast is clear. We will help you find somewhere comfortable to stay once it seems safe enough. But I really hope that you will choose to stay with us. Maybe you could find happiness within our clan.”

“Yeah, right,” Krista said with a grin. “You guys just want me to make babies for you.”

“Well, that would be convenient,” Clayton said with a laugh. “But really, we realized that we can’t force you to have a child with one of us. We know how primitive that would be. You have a choice here, but I really hope that you choose to get to know us a little bit before you make up your mind.”

“All right,” Krista said, “I guess we can see how things go. I’m pretty sure I’m having some kind of nightmare anyway, so it doesn’t really matter either way.”

Clayton chuckled and stood up, curving his lips into a sexy smile. He nodded at her and headed toward the entrance of the room.

“Well, you cope with this however you need to. We’ll keep you safe until there’s another option. Maybe I can show you Kaldernon once you’re feeling better. As for now, I’m going to get some sleep. I’m long overdue.”

Krista nodded at him, watching him with curious eyes as he moved gracefully out of the room. Her eyes lingered on his taught, muscular body, and suddenly she knew what men meant when they said: I love that ass. She laughed softly to herself, shaking her head in bemusement. What in the world had she gotten herself into?

Everything that he was telling her sounded so outlandish and ridiculous. But, for some reason, she felt like he was telling her the truth. Something deep down inside resonated with him, and she decided that, at least for now, she was going to trust him. And not just because he was pretty.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

About a week later, Krista was standing up and able to breathe without any problems at all. It had felt like she had a terrible case of bronchitis, but now that her lungs and throat were feeling better, she was curious about the strange place that the handsome man had taken her to.

Clayton. The man who had been following her before she had been attacked. The man who saved her, twice, from the terrifying bald men with soulless eyes. Fundamentalists, he had called them. Men with a mission to protect the world from beautiful men like Clayton.

Krista laughed at herself. Just because he was beautiful didn’t mean that it wasn’t dangerous for him to be on her planet. Or was it her planet? The claim was that they were from the same place. How was she supposed to know whether or not these interdimensional beings were safe to coexist with?

These were the kinds of questions that she had never even thought to pose to herself. Although she had always been very interested in stories about time travel and people who could jump through different space time continuums, she had never even considered the possibility that there was any truth to them.

But now, this beautiful creature, who could turn into a dragon and save her at will, was telling her that she had better believe everything that he was saying. It was kind of terrifying, but it was also exciting.

“I think that you’re ready to join the community for dinner now,” Dr. Mason said, shuffling around in the underground medical room with a pleased smile on his face. “You have made some remarkable progress. I know our technology is advanced, which has a lot to do with it, but it also helps that Lonis heal well. I’m sure you’ve noticed that throughout your life; it probably felt like you never got sick.”

“Actually, that’s true,” Krista said, a little bit surprised. She wasn’t sure she believed that her family was from the same interdimensional world, though. Clayton had come in to visit her every so often while she was recovering, and they had grown close very quickly. Not only was he handsome, but he was kind and smart and funny. And he seemed fascinated by her. He had admitted that they had been trying to protect her for a long time, which meant that they had probably seen each other more than once. That would explain why he felt so familiar.

“Well, that doesn’t surprise me one bit,” the doctor said, interrupting her thoughts. “A lot of people would have the symptoms for longer, but you have recovered very quickly. I can even see that you had gotten burned, but it left very little mark on your skin. For most people, that would scar, but for you, it’s almost gone. It’s really remarkable, isn’t it? You should be very proud of your heritage.”

Talk of her heritage made her uneasy, and she simply looked into the distance quietly as Dr. Mason made all of the necessary adjustments in her room. She was excited to be able to leave the room and meet more of the dragon shifter people of the Kersh clan.

“Hello there,” a silky woman’s voice said, peering in at Krista. “Dr. Mason told me that you’re feeling much better now, but you’re going to need something to wear while you are here.”

Krista wasn’t sure what to say, and so she simply nodded. She was pretty depressed about how all of her clothing had probably been ruined in the fire, and what she had been wearing had been singed and ruined as well.

“My name is Jasmine,” the woman said with a smile. She had curly red hair and a kind face, and she looked as if she might be in her late thirties. “I’ve come to take some measurements; I’d like to make you some traditional attire. I thought it might help you to feel a little bit closer to your Loni ancestry.”

“All right,” Krista said uncertainly. “Thank you.”

“Oh, don’t mention it. I just wanted you to be dressed appropriately for the first time that you see Kaldernon. I have a feeling that you’re going to understand everything perfectly in that moment, and you might want to feel like you’re dressed for the occasion. I know I would feel miserable if I had that same opportunity and I squandered it wearing robes from the little hospital.”

“I appreciate your consideration,” Krista said with a laugh.

“I think it will help you feel better to look better,” Jasmine said with a wink. “Loni attire is traditionally very beautiful and elegant. It’s going to suit you spectacularly. It will be a great way to honor you when you join the clan for dinner this evening.”

“Honor me?” Krista asked, raising her eyebrows.

“Yes, honor you. We are all very excited to meet you. You’re one of the last of your kind on Earth, you know. That makes you a very coveted person to us. We have been working for a long time to protect you and keep you safe. It is the highest honor to be able to welcome you into our clan, even if it is just a brief recluse from danger. We will do our best to protect you at all costs.”

“That’s a little bit extreme,” Krista said, shifting uncomfortably. “You guys don’t even know me.”

Jasmine seemed amused by this. She laughed, and her eyes crinkled kindly as she pulled out a tape measure. She beckoned Krista toward her and began taking her measurements.

“We don’t have to know you to honor you,” Jasmine said. “You may not be used to being honored, but trust us, you have been revered from the moment you were born and so you shall remain honored by the Kersh clan.”

Krista was quiet as Jasmine finished taking her measurements, and gave her a silent nod as she left to begin work on the gown. She had doubts that it would be completed by the time dinner was ready that night, but she was surprised when a knock came at the door around five in the evening.

“Here it is,” Jasmine whispered, presenting Krista with the most beautiful gown she had ever seen. It looked a lot like the dresses worn on Earth, but it was a lot more flowing and elegant. It was made of a fabric she had never seen before, a sparkling gossamer, almost like silk, but even softer to the touch. It made her whole body glow when she put the gown on, and Jasmine helped her to tie it up in all the necessary places. There was a piece of cloth, almost like a sash, that she wore between her breasts, and Jasmine was able to talk her into letting her do her hair in the traditional Loni fashion.

“I’m sure, by now, the styles have changed on Kaldernon, but we were able to salvage the material that we needed to make this dress. Some of us took with us the last things that we were touching. It was the only way we were able to survive so long on Earth before we understood how the planet worked.”

“That must’ve been terrifying for you,” Krista said with a frown.

“It was difficult,” Jasmine said with a nod. “But things are much better now, and they’re certainly looking up. We may be able to find our way back after all. Lonis are blessed with sacred intuition.”

Krista sighed and allowed Jasmine to lead her into the dining hall. She hadn’t been out of her room in the medical ward since she arrived, and as they made their way through the halls, she found herself very saddened by the impoverished lifestyle that the Kersh people had been forced into. As soon as she walked into the dining hall, her eyes met instantly with Clayton’s. He gave her a nod of acknowledgment and motioned her toward him.

“Everybody, I would like your attention please,” he said in a loud and booming voice. “This is Krista, the last remaining Loni on Earth.”

The room was filled with quiet murmurs as Krista walked toward Clayton. There were two seats at a large banquet table on an elevated platform where Clayton was sitting. The platform was looking over everybody else. He was apparently their leader, something that she had not considered before. The look in his eyes when he gazed at her made her heart skip a beat. He was so handsome, and couldn’t seem to keep his eyes off of her.

She thought back to one of the days when he had visited her in the medic’s room, and he had stumbled all over himself and his words, trying to complement her on how nice she looked, despite the fact that she was bedridden. She would never have guessed that he could speak with such ease and authority to a large group of people, when he seemed to be too nervous to look her in the eye sometimes. He was sexy and fierce, but he was also uncertain and shy.

“I hope you enjoy your meal,” he said with a private smile to her once she was sitting down beside him. She nodded, feeling more beautiful and welcomed than she had ever felt in her life. The clan was ecstatic to finally meet her, and she saw that many of them were shifting for some reason, turning into half-dragons and half-people before finally relaxing back into their human form and continuing to cheer for her.

“You bring out the dragon in us,” he said with a wink, laughing and looking down at his plate of food. A woman and a man were beginning to serve the crowd, and a large plate of steaming food was placed in front of Krista. Her stomach rumbled loudly and Clayton laughed.

“It’s been a while since you had a real meal, hasn’t it?” Clayton said.

Krista nodded, and peered down at her plate. The food smelled better than anything she had ever smelled before, but she had never seen anything like it. Clayton saw her staring at it and grinned.

“This is a specialty from Kaldernon,” he explained. He leaned close to her ear and began to quietly explain the cooking process. The deep sound of his rumbling voice brought goosebumps to her arms, and she hoped that he would never stop talking. However, of course, he had to, and soon, she was digging in to her plate, enjoying the meal with a deep relish that she hadn’t known was possible.

They chatted casually as they ate, Clayton’s deep, soothing voice seeming to pay attention only to her. She had never felt so intimate with another person before and enjoyed the meal more than she thought that she would. After dinner, Clayton announced that he was going to take her to view Kaldernon. Everybody murmured in excitement and agreement, but didn’t follow him when he took her by the hand and led her outside of the underground tunnels.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Her heart pounded in her chest as his strong hand pulled her forward, leading her through the maze and out into the sunlight. She peered up into the sky, excited to finally see the clouds and sunshine. It had been far too long, and she was starting to feel depressed. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she gasped. There was a shimmering in the sky, almost like the aurora borealis. She had never seen anything so beautiful before, and the colors seemed to match those that were in her gown.

“You look so beautiful,” Clayton said, tugging her hand toward his hot lips and pressing a soft kiss to it. “Do you see the world up there? That is where we come from. And if you’d like, that is where we will try to return. If we find a way, before the Guardians destroy us all, I could take you with us.”

Krista’s eyes filled with tears. She had never witnessed anything so beautiful, or felt so fully loved and accepted by anybody before. She felt embarrassed for being overcome with emotion, but fortunately he didn’t laugh at her. Instead, he seemed to understand exactly how she felt, and wrapped his strong arm around her shoulder.

“I met you before, after my father died. Sure, you don’t remember,” he said softly. “But I have never forgotten.”

“What are you talking about?” Krista asked, confused.

“I’ve been protecting you all this time, all these years. We were young, maybe around ten years old. You were singing that beautiful Loni song that never leaves you. I was enraptured by it, of course,” he said with a laugh.

She listened, intrigued, her heart pounding as Clayton spoke. His gentle eyes looked at her, uncertain and shy. She smiled at him and prompted him to continue.

“Well, you dropped a piece of paper, and you didn’t realize it. So I felt like I should take it to you. And I did. I wanted to stay and talk, but then I got scared. I knew that you weren’t supposed to see me. And so…”

“You left,” Krista said softly. “Actually, I do remember that, and I’ve thought about you for a long time. I can’t believe that you’re the same person. All of this seems so unbelievable.”

“I wish that we were just making it up,” Clayton said, running his hands through his black hair. His glimmering green eyes gazed upon Kaldernon, and she took the opportunity to allow her own eyes to roam up and down his body, resting on his chiseled face. “But that’s the truth, we’ve been protecting you. There is nobody else like you left here. But in the other world, you won’t be alone any longer.”

“Do you wish you didn’t have to protect me?” Krista asked.

“Of course not, it’s the only thing that gave my life any meaning after I lost my father. You have been my whole life all this time. Without ever knowing it.”

Krista turned to him, opening her mouth and closing it, unsure of what to say to him. His handsome face broke into a bright smile, and he pulled her close to his muscular body.

“Can I do something a little strange?” he asked.

She wasn’t sure what to say, but she nodded anyway. Clayton turned half-dragon then, and breathed a warm breath against her neck. He turned back to his human form and grinned.

“How did that feel?”

She swallowed hard, shocked by the unexpected rush of longing that he ignited within her.

“What the hell was that?” she whispered.

“I wanted to see if we’re a pair,” he said with a small smile. “How did it make you feel?”

She looked down at the ground, her face flushed a deep red. She’d never been with a man before, but that one seemingly innocent gesture had been more pleasurable than how she imagined sex would be. Clayton’s eyes danced. He had his answer.

Her breath was taken away as he pressed his hot lips against her mouth, and she shuddered as his tongue began to massage hers. He gripped her tightly in his strong arms, steadying her as her legs became weak.

“You’re so beautiful,” he said, his reptilian eyes glowing sensually. She moaned in pleasure as he lifted her up and held her tightly, pressing her back against a tree and kissing fervently down her neck. She could feel the intensity of his longing, as they continued to kiss, and roamed her hands up and down his large biceps. She had wanted to touch his muscles for a long time, and she gripped them hard, closing her eyes in bliss as she felt him grow hard against her thigh.

“I can’t believe that you’ve cared about me all this time, and I never knew who you were,” she whispered into his ear, gripping a handful of his hair. She always felt like she had been saving herself for something, but she never would have guessed that it would be anything like this.

“I always wake up and go to sleep thinking about your safety,” he said, dropping hot kisses on her clavicle and running his strong hand up and down her side. She tensed up as her body was overtaken by tendrils of pleasure. He rested his hand on her thigh, kneading it until she was gasping for more. He allowed himself to slip his hand under her skirt as he freed one of her large breasts from the confines of her gown. A deep, guttural moan escaped his lips when his fingers grazed her wet opening.

“How are you doing that?” Krista gasped, her full lips hot and breathy in his ear. He was doing his best to restrain himself and go slowly, knowing that if they were a pair, as his father and mother had been a pair, then this would be the first time for both of them. The pleasures were new and immense. There was suddenly a warm weight on his groin, fingers gripping his shaft and daring it to push the boundaries of his flesh. He moaned as his member grew swollen in her grip, throbbing with a need he had never known before.

She buckled her hips against his hand and he allowed her to drag her wet mound down his wrist while she slid her hand over the length of his shaft, exploring all of its curves and ridges with gentle, maddening strokes. Krista finally couldn’t resist her curiosity and pulled his hard cock out of his pants, pressing it against her thigh and bringing a moan to her lips. She had never wanted anybody so badly before, and he hissed as the head of his cock met the hot, inviting cavern between her legs.

His hands roamed up and down her body, caressing her every curve until his fingers brushed the hard mound of her nipple. She bit back a cry of ecstasy, tightening her grip on his shaft. He closed his eyes as a surge of pleasure jolted through him. She finally released her grasp on his cock and drug her nails down his back, giving him more room to ease himself between her legs. She leaned her head back in ecstasy as he began to introduce her to the whole of him. He went slowly, relishing every moment. Krista groaned deeply as she felt every curve of his shaft pushing the boundaries of her body, pressing hard inside of her until she was choking on a gasp that was a mixture of pleasure and pain.

“Are you all right?” he asked her.

She kept her eyes squeezed tightly closed but nodded and he began to thrust slowly, unable to hold himself back any longer.

“Fuck,” she whispered, biting onto his shoulder to keep herself from crying out any louder.

Suddenly, it happened. He pushed through the seal that had defined her as a virgin for so long. Clayton stopped, staring at her with wide, concerned eyes.

“Don’t stop,” she breathed, pulling his waist close to her middle. His green eyes shimmered darkly, unable to hide the animal lust that had was brimming just beneath his composed façade. He was overpowered by his need and slammed his cock into her as hard as he could. She cried out in ecstasy as his body began to show her just how powerful it really was. He kissed her neck and kneaded her breast, covering her mouth with his to stifle the cries of pleasure she emitted every time he pulled himself out of her and slammed hard inside of her again.

She wanted it to last forever, but her body had other plans. The mounting pleasure that they had been working toward reached its peak, and she had nowhere to go from there but up. Her body trembled beneath Clayton’s as his perfect cock shoved into her one last time. Her body shuddered powerfully, clenching him tightly as she released a flood of hot cum around his enveloped member. He closed his eyes, hissing in pleasure as her body milked his dick as she came, until he could no longer hold back the forceful eruption of his hot seed. They both moaned deeply, a need in them so fully satisfied that they both collapsed to the ground, gripping one another fervently and holding each other tightly. The feelings as the waves of pleasure crashed against her until she was all but screaming out loud.

Finally, her body shuddered powerfully as her orgasm nearly knocked her off her feet. He hissed in pleasure as her climax began to flood against his shaft, and unleashed another round of tireless jackhammering that left her breathless and aching for more. Finally, she felt him tense, and moaned in bliss as his hot seed spilled inside of her. It was like a volcanic eruption that brought her to the height of her climax.

They fell limply into each other, panting as he slowly pulled himself out of her. They were silent for a moment as they pressed their foreheads together. She suddenly felt light, as if she had become weightless. She knew, without truly knowing, exactly what that meant. She looked at Clayton, contemplating whether or not she should tell him or if she should keep it to herself.

Maybe she shouldn’t get his hopes up, and maybe she wasn’t even right. But she did know that her intuition was telling her that her body was no longer hers anymore. His seed had managed to impregnate her with just one go. The thought somehow made her grow hot again, and she took his gorgeous face in both hands and kissed him passionately.

“Want to try that again?” she whispered, and Clayton grinned.

“I’d love to.”

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Layne's heart was in her throat as the footsteps behind her receded. It had been a long time since she'd had a confrontation with one of the tribes. This time she'd gone to the wrong watering source. She thought that the public pool would be safe, for some reason. Although most of them were dried up, you could usually find at least a supply of sunscreen to protect you from the harsh sunlight, or if you were really lucky, there would be enough clean water left to quench your thirst and fill your bottle.

She'd been due for a refill for a while now and although it was reckless, she had been desperate enough to get herself into danger. She had a bottle of beer left from the last batch she'd brewed, but that was strong enough to dull her senses and get her into trouble. Besides, it would just dehydrate her more. She would have to remember that this area was ruled by the Jackals – the name for the small gang of people who had claimed this turf. After the virus hit and wiped out most of the population, leaving only a few lucky survivors in every city, the tribes had been a way to find peace and security amongst other people who were dealing with the same crisis. There had been safety in numbers, or so they told themselves. While many had been afraid to wander the deserted world alone, moving forward with others didn't seem that bad.

She herself had been part of a group in those first few chaotic years. Being a talented chemist, she'd aligned herself with a team of doctors claiming to seek a cure to the problem, but as it turned out most of them were frauds and civilians, delusional with a self-important mission they weren't educated enough to accomplish. Everybody was hoping for a miracle and she'd been lured in by their pretense. Ultimately, the group split due to bruising of egos and no real direction and she'd been on her own ever since then, trying to make sense of how things had gotten so far out of hand.

As a scientist, she had to trace the line of cause and effect. A pharmaceutical company had ordered vaccinations against what they claimed was an alien virus from space – which was absurd, but everybody was so desperate for answers that they accepted the explanation. Now everybody knew that the first guess had been way off, but back then that was the government's grounds for getting as many people as possible under the needle for a miraculous vaccine that they had commissioned the company, Grow Inc, to develop. In a sad, ironic twist of fate, the virus they thought came from a meteorite that had landed in St. Petersburg, had actually been the result of lax safety precautions, as a team of scientists experimented with a cure for the common cold. They'd flown the team to Russia to try and evade SFT (Safety in Future Technology) safety standards, and the end result had been disastrous.

The antivirus had been promising, and they had been convinced that by pushing the envelope, it would be successful. In initial experiments it had a 100% success ratio, though it hadn't been tested over the long term. After the meteorite crashed into the yard outside the Russian facility where the American scientists had been mentoring a group of people who were working together to rid the world of disease, that was when the results of the virus began to be seen, and how the SFT had gotten involved, claiming that the virus, because it was so difficult to contain and treat, had extraterrestrial origins.

If they had checked more closely, they would have seen that the people that they had injected with the initial strain of vaccination had become carriers of the malicious virus, infecting everybody they came into contact with without even knowing it. A few cases had been reported in America shortly after the scientists returned, and before long half of St. Petersburg was in chaos. People were coughing up blood and begging for release from a pain that nobody could pinpoint, but everybody could agree was the worst they had ever felt. It seemed to move throughout the body, inflaming certain parts for a small amount of time before retreating and coming back with double the force.

Because of the rapid spread in St. Petersburg, everybody assumed that was the origin of the virus, and the city was put under strict quarantine. Unfortunately, it was no use. It spread all over the world with startling speed. Nobody thought that the virus might be in the vaccination. Ironically, the claim was that because the first vaccination had been successful enough during the preliminary trials, it should be utilized now, in this time of crisis. The SFT felt they had no choice and allowed the vaccinations to reach the mainstream market. Every day, for weeks, hundreds of people lined up to receive their vaccine, thinking it would be the only thing that might save them.

Carriers were being created left and right, but those whose immune systems weren't as strong, or whose bodies didn't contain an immunity in their genes, were left defenseless against it. Days after the vaccination, the coughing would begin, until finally people began to catch on that it wasn't an alien virus that was killing people – it was one being spread by the vaccine.

But it was too late. Within a few years, almost everybody was gone. With the exception of a few green-tinged carriers who had made it through, a few genetically privileged people, and some who had managed to escape both the carriers and the vaccinations until the virus finally became dormant.  Life as they knew it had crumbled. Layne had no family or friends left, and she had felt so lost and alone, crying on her doorstep when the small group of “scientific” people had wandered past. They saw that she lacked the green-tinge of the carriers and the paleness of the infected, and welcomed her into their group saying they were heading somewhere safe, somewhere far away from there, and they were going to find the cure. Would she help?

She didn't want to leave, but she also knew that she couldn't stay. From that point forward, her survival would depend upon her ability to move on, and that's all she needed to know.

Chapter 2

Jax scooped a handful of water from the stream he was kneeling at, examining it closely. It was clean, he determined, and he drank deeply, wiping his mouth, allowing a few stray drops of water to drip off his chin. His dark, alert eyes scanned the trees. The wind moved boughs peacefully, but he wouldn't be fooled by the serenity. He thought he had heard a sound.

He grabbed his backpack – the holder of all his worldly possessions and a single reminder of home, where he came from, and slung it over his shoulder. He had found it heavy at first, but now he'd become accustomed to its weight, feeling nearly naked without it resting warmly on his shoulder. It reminded him of a pet he once had, a lizard he had named Jenko. Jenko sat on him like his bag did, his body temperature cool until Jax's body heat warmed it up. It was nice to pretend that he wasn't alone.

Alone was safer though, and the sound of others had brought his pulse to racing. He moved nimbly through the trees toward the sound, gripping a piece of glass tightly. He had been using it for a weapon for a few months, and had duct taped the edge so he could grip it firmly as he swiped it at whatever threat was looming. There were more wild dogs than ever now. After the humans had begun to die out, their pets grew feral and ran rampant around the cities and towns, meeting and breeding, populating the emptiness with their own pups. The same was true of cats, though their feral nature was already commonplace where he came from. Cats and their kittens roamed the streets without fear. He'd enjoyed it at first, feeling that finally it was time for man's supposed best friend to take his rightful place on the food chain. It seemed like poetic justice in a way.

Now though, the savage creatures would show no mercy. They vaguely remembered humans, and didn't think very fondly of them on the whole. The result was that he now had to fear both man and beast. At night, he had to keep watch for the glowing eyes of feral cats who wouldn't hesitate to jump out of the foliage and grip whatever was moving with fierce claws and teeth. He missed the way things used to be, when they were simple and safe. He had been younger then, and the few people who survived had created a new, hellish world all their own – one he wanted no part of.

The sound of heavy footfalls – a twig snapping loudly – brought him to attention. Somebody was running, heading toward the stream where he was standing dumbly, staring off into the distance. He narrowed his eyes and focused on the sound. Somebody was probably being chased. Sure enough, a stampede of feet followed closely after the first person he had heard. The Jackals were apparently after new prey. He shifted, selfishly irritated that the person they were chasing might lead them to him. He had been so peaceful there, but now he would have to hide.

He leapt up into a nearby tree, watching the action unfold. He wouldn't get involved; he would just stay out of sight long enough for the danger to pass and then go about his business. A woman burst through the bushes, her long, light brown hair framing her face. She gazed longingly at the water – he felt a pang of pity, as it was a look he knew well – but she was trapped and couldn't drink. She looked around helplessly, her beautiful oval face contorted in panic and fear. He groaned to himself and lowered himself to the ground, motioning her over to him. She didn't seem to be wearing any of the signature clothing styles of the tribes he was familiar with, and he had a fleeting, hopeful thought that maybe she was like him and didn't belong to any of them.

That was unlikely though – the safety and food security in a gang was tempting to most people after the virus had hit, and he was sure that most others would have to be crazy to try to make it on their own.

“Up there,” he hissed. “Go!”

She looked at him in confusion before registering what he said. He didn't wait for her to respond before he hoisted her up, letting her step hard on his muscular forearm, and then took off running, throwing a large stone into the stream, hoping it would keep them off the trail, and dodging into a bush just as the three Jackals arrived, panting and swearing, their bare chests heaving as they gulped in air and looked into the stream.

“Where'd the bitch go?” the scrawniest asked. His hair was buzzed short and bleached white by the sun.

“We should split up,” the leader of the small group decided. He tugged at his pant leg – the Jackals went around shirtless with one pant leg up and one down to make them distinctive – and pointed into the stream. “All yours, Buggy.”

The third man groaned. He was tall and lanky, with sandy blonde hair and a small, round face.

“Why do I always get the shit jobs, Orson?” he complained.

“Because you always whine about it,” Orson said, slapping him hard on the back. It left a red imprint. “Now be a fuckin’ man and go get that sea hag out of the water.”

Buggy grumbled to himself as he waded in, looking around for her. Orson and the blonde split up in different directions, leaving Buggy alone. He waded around for about half a minute, before an epiphany struck him.

“This is stupid,” he growled, wading back out of the stream. “Jinx never has to do this shit.” He began to wring his pant legs out. “I don't see nothin'!”

As he said this, his eyes fixed on a shuddering branch. Suddenly, he saw bare, tan legs and recognition flickered on his face. He hurried forward, opening his mouth to alert his friends. Before he could, his throat was filled with blood. Jax was behind him, the shard of glass lodged into Buggy's esophagus. He uttered a strangled gurgle and collapsed to the ground. The woman in the tree watched, paralyzed.

“Did you find anything, Bug?” Orson asked, emerging suddenly out of the brush. Jax crouched, lunging like a panther, and tackled Orson to the ground. He tried reaching to his side to pull out his weapon, but Jax was too powerful. Orson hit his head hard on a rock, momentarily stunning him. It was just long enough for Jax to slash him, leaving him for dead on the ground.

A few final, terrifying beats passed as Jinx approached, whistling as if calling to a housecat. He took one look at his friends lying dead on the ground and his face turned white. Jax glared at him, ready to strike.

“Fuck this,” Jinx said, and turned on his heel and ran away.

Chapter 3

Nothing could have prepared her for what happened after she let the lithe stranger hoist her into the tree. She'd had no choice but to let him help her, otherwise she would have been killed. Now she stayed put, corpses littering the ground at her feet. Would the man who saved her think she owed him something now? She hadn't asked for his help, and hadn't thought of the consequences of accepting it until it was too late. She saw what he was capable of, he could probably kill her in an instant. What would he want to do with her?

He saw her staring at him, and could tell instantly that she was feeling intimidated.

“You're safe now,” he said. From the way he spoke, she could tell he wasn't used to the sound of his own voice. His words were labored and he flinched at the sound of their harshness against the silence.

“Thank you,” she said, not moving from her spot in the tree. It seemed silly to stay there, knowing he could probably jump up there at a moment's notice, but she wanted to keep her distance from him as long as she could.

“There’s no other way to deal with the Jackals,” he said apologetically. “It didn't used to be this way.”

He turned his back on her and began to walk toward the stream, where he washed the blood off of his arms and took a long drink of water.

“You should drink,” he said, remembering the longing look in her eyes when she had seen the water. Her bottle must have been empty. Maybe she didn't have one. But everybody had one, they had to.

She agreed – the exertion had left her dizzy and parched. She licked her lips; they felt like cotton. There was no doubt that she would be in trouble if she didn't get some water soon. She slowly climbed down the tree, but kept her back pressed firmly against its trunk. She didn't trust this man. It was a mistake to trust anyone anymore.

He seemed to understand, if not expect this, and went about his business as if she weren't there. When he turned around and saw that she hadn't left yet, he looked surprised.

“Good luck,” he said, pursing his lips. He didn't want to be around her, she realized in surprise. He hadn't planned on saving her, and didn't expect anything from her. She exhaled and slowly made her way to the stream, where he was pulling a bottle out of his bag to collect water in. Layne did the same, and chugged the cool stream water down with reverence. So this was what the Jackals wanted to protect. They had their own fresh water source right in the backyard. If others came, who knew what would happen to it?

Pollution, disease... A lot of the survivors were carriers, but they had become outcasts in the new society. Everybody blamed them for the state of the world, and they clearly blamed themselves. The guilt was impossible for them to live with, and many of them had become addicts – creating their own dangerous chemical cocktails or trading for them from other people. Those chemicals could pollute a body of water in a heartbeat, killing whatever might be living in it and rendering it undrinkable.

She didn't know the area very well, as evidenced by her recent escape. However, she was nervous about being a sitting duck, and shifted uncomfortably once her bottle was full.

“We should get out of here soon, that guy will be back. And he'll bring others.”

Jax nodded. He himself had thought the same thing. He took one last drink, relishing the freshness of the water before it was tainted by the moldy smell of his bottle, and slung his bag over his broad shoulder.

“Do you know how to get out of here?” he asked her, his eyes narrowing. He'd already gotten her this far. He might as well see to it that he saved her all the way and not just a little bit.

“No,” she laughed. It wasn't a humorous laugh. It was exasperated and tired. Sad. Angry. It made him upset to think that such a pitiful sound could come out of somebody so beautiful. As if she didn't expect him to help her. Didn't see why he should. Or thought maybe he didn't know the way either. They were all used to assuming they were the most alone they would ever be, and finding help always came at a cost.

He'd had enough of words, and nodded toward a discreet path. He wanted her to follow him. She swallowed hard, forced into making a snap judgment about the trustworthiness of this stranger. He was handsome, but he was fierce. He didn't seem to require anything of her for his help. At least not yet, not while they were still in danger. Who knew about later? She had heard many stories about young girls being forced into indentured servitude, doing who knew what to pay off a debt they hadn't meant to fall into.

“I appreciate you saving me,” she said. ‘Thank you' was an antiquated phrase, one that had fizzled and died out once there seemed to be nothing in the world left to feel gratitude toward. Thanking others was like acknowledging a debt you owed to them, and that was dangerous. “But if you help me, there's nothing I can give back to you.”

What she meant was there was nothing she would give to him. She was on her own and planned to keep it that way. It had been working out fine for her so far. If she hadn't made that one stupid mistake, the Jackals never would have known she was there. He looked at her as if he was waiting for her to get to the point. He really didn't seem surprised by the fact that she had nothing to give and turned away from her, walking into the foliage as if whether she followed or not was inconsequential. It puzzled and surprised her, so she moved forward, following him through the brush, unsure of what she was getting herself into.

Chapter 4

At first she thought he might be leading her to his own tribe and was tempted to flee. Judging by the way he fought, they would undoubtedly be a vicious and merciless group of men who took what they wanted and killed without mercy. It would have made sense, considering how easily he had taken the life of those Jackal boys. However, they simply moved gracefully through the trees. He was desperate to make it out before nightfall. It was hard enough to keep an eye on himself in the dark woods, let alone to be with someone else who wasn't experienced in the area.

Maybe she'd dealt with similar things before, but maybe he would have to keep an eye on her. He would have to try not to get attached, because anything could happen to her. He couldn't let anything weigh his conscience down. It was hard enough to live with memories of the outbreak, being a survivor when everyone else he loved hadn't been so lucky. It was something all of the survivors shared – the guilt. Many people dealt with it through violence and addiction to oblivion, others just tried to swallow it and move on. Some pretended that nothing had happened, claimed to be the same then as they always were. They lied to themselves, buried their past, and eventually turned out more twisted than the rest of them.

Jax wondered if this girl was like that – someone who pretended she had it together when really she couldn't trust the ground she was standing on. Someone who might snap unexpectedly, and had been turned out on her own, kicked out of her tribe for being a liability to the others. Some tribes had rules about procreation – if she'd become a mother without permission, or insisted on tending to, or keeping a child, she could have been cast out. Sometimes the tribes would keep the children and desert the mother, claiming that it was for the good of the tribe. The child would either be indoctrinated or eaten, depending on how bad times were.

Although he was burning with curiosity, one thing he knew was that too many questions were trouble. He would rather not know. His own past was too heavy a burden for him to carry, let alone discovering a whole well of the same misery in another person. He wouldn't be able to do anything to ease her pain if he couldn't even deal with his own, it would be useless to try, or to even want to try. He would surely be overwhelmed.

Layne walked beside him, her head high, face alert. She didn't seem to be looking for anybody to take care of her. She hadn't begged him to help her, aid her, or keep her company. She simply needed to know the way out, which was something that he could easily help her with. They walked in agreeable silence as the sun began to set. The golden light cast dark shadows of the trees across their faces, and soon they were nearing the edge of the woods. Jax breathed a deep sigh of relief. He wouldn't have to keep her safe in the forest. They could part ways now and never see each other again.

She seemed to be having the same thought, and bowed her head to him, acknowledging the kindness of his act without presenting herself to be vulnerable. He admired her in a way, so composed even though everything in her world had twisted and shattered. Who knew what her story was, how she got to where she had to fight off three Jackals and put her life in the hands of a perfect stranger. This was the kind of thing that used to be of great interest to him – how things came to be, the lines that people followed to where they ended up. He had once believed in fate, trusted that there was something good guiding the world along its track. Now he wasn't so sure.

“Good night,” he said, turning his eyes from her piercing blue eyes to the ground, suddenly remembering that he had never been that great at talking to girls. They had generally talked enough to him for the both of them though. Fortunately, he doubted this was the kind of woman who would have carried on a one-way conversation just for the hope of spending a few lingering minutes with him. He was a stereotype – tall, dark, handsome – and they were stereotypes – petite, pretty, helpless – and somehow that was supposed to mean fate. But it never had, and he hadn't found any comfort in their talk or their attention. Theatrics and games, all a waste of time. None of them had been down to earth. None of them had carried themselves in a way that attracted him, the way this woman carried herself.

She noticed him staring, lost in his own thoughts, and suddenly a look of crippling anxiety crossed her face. She wasn't great at concealing how she felt, he noted. He could understand why she would be nervous. The end of the world had meant that people who had hidden degenerate tendencies decided that it was now or never – these tendencies would come in handy and they might as well give in to the temptations of their darker natures. This meant few women were safe on their own, as the men had an advantage of strength and a barbaric anger fuelled by their hopeless situation. He'd once read a book about a group of boys abandoned on an island – he couldn't remember the title now - he couldn't remember a lot of things – and they used it as a chance to divide and conquer, trying to dominate each other. The kids grew bloodthirsty and savage, and it was much the same with most of the tribes.

He wondered if this was just a general fact, the nature of survival. Everyone got a little mean when their survival was at stake. Even this pretty woman probably had a demon in her yet, ready and willing to be released when the time was right. Would she slit his throat in his sleep to make sure he didn't take advantage of her first? He didn't trust her, and she clearly didn't trust him. This mistrust was sure to lead to some culmination, some act of violence he would rather avoid.

“Good luck,” he said firmly when they reached the edge of the woods. Normally he would be relishing the power, pleased to know that he invoked caution and fear from a potential enemy. But an old nagging feeling was disturbing him, something he hadn't felt in a long time, since his initiation into a tribe called Hex. He wanted her to like him.

“Same to you,” she said with a nod, waiting for him to leave her sight. She didn't want to turn her back to him, and she definitely didn't want him to be following her. She appreciated the help, but she wasn't stupid. He could probably catch up to her if he put his mind to it, pretend to be out of sight until she was most vulnerable and unsuspecting and make his move then. She would have to stay on her guard, especially if he was rogue. Those guys ended up crazy from the loneliness and desperation to survive. She should know.

But as he walked away, clearly disinterested in her now that he had dropped her off at the designated area, like she was just a delivery, that overwhelming loneliness nearly choked her. She wasn't very happy about how it had snuck up on her like that, but there it was all the same. She wanted to stay close, and found herself acting in a way she never would have expected herself to act, saying something she would normally be kicking herself for saying.

“Will you camp with me tonight?”

Chapter 5

Jax stiffened as he attempted his graceful departure and turned around in disbelief. A smart woman wouldn't be asking him to stay with her, but he was sure she was a smart woman. She looked so frail and beautiful standing in the pale moonlight that he had to look away before she changed her mind and chose not to want anything more to do with him. She'd definitely feel better avoiding any man who looked at her like he was starving.

“I have somewhere to be,” he said firmly.

“I don't,” she said. The heaviness of this truth physically hurt them both and Jax winced. “Wouldn't it be better to rest up after a fight like that?”

He began to turn away, but then she made him an offer he couldn't refuse.

“I have beer.”

He turned around and looked her up and down. He could tell she was telling the truth. That was probably why the Jackals were after her. They were a bunch of redneck skinheads who would tear each other apart for a buzz. They could probably smell it on her breath like animals.

“How did you -”

“I made it. And I could make it again. Just rest with me tonight. I...”

He waited for her to finish, eyeing her intently and shifting from one foot to the other. Resting with someone was something he hadn't done in a very long time. It was also something he didn't believe he would ever be tempted to do again.

“I don't want to be alone right now,” she finally admitted. He sighed and tilted his head. He would have to make camp eventually, it might as well be with her.

Her face lit up when he cautiously approached her, and he tilted his head to the right.

“I know a good spot to camp out. Not in the open like this. Follow me.”

They walked quietly as the sun set to a spot he had frequently used when he was on his own, making raids on the Jackal's supply camp. She sat her pack down and pulled out her blanket, draping it onto the ground and sitting on it. Once upon a time this would have meant a picnic with a handsome date, but right now, all it meant was she was ready to pass out from exhaustion. He leaned his back against a tree, as far away from her as he could get without being too rude, and closed his eyes.

“What's your name?” she asked him. Although she was clearly ready to collapse, her eyes were wide and alert. She'd asked him to accompany her, so she must have been desperate for companionship. He considered whether or not to oblige.

“Jax,” he said with a sigh, opening his eyes.

“Jax. I'm Layne.”

As thanks for his help, she rolled the bottle of beer to him. It was murky and dark, but it would do the trick. He briefly considered whether or not this was some sort of bait. If he drank it, would he end up dead, poisoned on the ground because she couldn't trust him? She was intelligent, that much was certain, so he wouldn't put it past her.

“You first,” he said, rolling it back over to her.

She took a long chug, leaving him about half the bottle. Her eyes began to droop and he sipped it, watching her struggle to stay awake. She wanted to talk to him more, but the alcohol had done its job quickly. She was able to let go of her fears and sleep with blissful ignorance, her mind fuzzy and calm, feeling the same as it had when she was young, sinking into bed after partying with her friends, Pamela and Brice, they were both dead now. And her sister...

She grimaced and gripped the blanket, laying her head on the ground. Fortunately the alcohol numbed the pain of the memory and she drifted into a deep sleep.

Jax watched her. The beer was good. She was disturbed in her sleep, fighting off painful dreams – most likely memories of people she had once loved – and he allowed himself to relax. He knew he would do her no harm, and in her current state, she wouldn't be prying into his personal affairs. Jonathan.

He cringed, the alcohol making him more prone to weep. He had to go north to find his brother. If there was any hope at all, it would be there.

Chapter 6

“What year is it?” Jonathan had asked. Jax was younger by two years, and always believed that the two of them would stick together.

“I don't know,” Jax had laughed.

They felt lucky together, at first. Most people didn't have anybody left. Somehow, the two of them had defied all the odds and been immune, probably thanks to some gene they carried. Unfortunately it had skipped a generation and their parents had fallen ill shortly after the carriers were left to roam the country. The boys were left orphans, and Jonathan was devoted to taking care of Jax. He taught him everything he knew about hunting and foraging, which wasn't much, but they'd stolen books from the library and kept them secure, reading them over and over again, to themselves and to each other in their home until the power flickered out and huge groups of people began roaming the streets, rioting and breaking into houses, stealing things they couldn't use, hoping to take advantage of a crisis.

It hadn't been safe, and they'd had to leave quickly with just a few remnants to bring along with them. Jax had taken a family picture to remember his parents and the good times, but during his orientation into the Hex tribe, they'd taken his things, looking through them and throwing away anything they deemed sentimental. He had no past, they told him. Only a future. And he was in charge of that.

It had been a liberating thought at the time, but it had been painful to watch them burn the picture. He'd had to force himself not to cry as he watched the faces of his parents and brother melting right in front of him. By then, he'd lost Jonathan too. He'd been alone for a year before Hex found him and brought him in. They could tell by his size that he was strong, and his eyes were sharp, wizened by his experiences. He could be of use to them, they were convinced of it, and he was for a while. It was one of his prideful points, and when Jonathan had come back to him, apologizing profusely for abandoning him, Jax was already well-established with Hex, and wasn't capable of forgiveness. They were his family now, and Jonathan could either join or leave him alone.

“I won't be a part of one of these sick cults,” Jonathan had said sternly. “And when you change your mind, because you're too smart not to, come find me.”

Jax's heart had been too broken by his brother to care or take his words seriously. All he felt was the gaping hole of loneliness and anger. The sadness could have destroyed him if he let it. And he was feeling it now, as he drifted into fitful sleep across from a stranger.

***

“Jax,” a faraway voice called. Someone was touching him, moving him. He shook his head in confusion and reared his head back, flinching from the hand. He rose, his eyes wild with confusion and hot with tears.

“Jax,” Layne whispered. Her voice was soft and gentle, and he blinked hard, wiping the tears away so that he could see her clearly. “You were dreaming. It's okay.”

Her hand was cool on his cheek, stroking him gently. She felt like salve on a deep, raw wound he didn't know he had, and she soothed him out of the dream and back into reality. He didn't know he dreamt so loudly, loudly enough to stir her from her drunken slumber. Her eyes were on him, drawn with concern and something he had never expected to see in another person again - warmth.

“We should move,” he mumbled, stumbling to his feet and throwing his bag over his shoulder. “If I was loud someone might have heard me.”

“You weren't,” she said. She'd only heard him whimper softly, and felt a pang of sadness as tears had streamed down his face in his sleep. “Sit down and have breakfast with me.”

“I can't spare my rations yet,” he said, still heavy from sleep. He leaned against a tree.

“I've got plenty,” she replied, tossing a bag to him. His eyes widened and he laughed suddenly. So this was why they were after her.

“You got this from the Jackals!” he exclaimed.

“Yes,” she said, her eyes sparkling. In truth, her bag was full to the brim of their ration bags. She had raided them late in the night, but had made the mistake of stopping to eat before she left. Her hunger had controlled her and left her vulnerable to being spotted.

“Smart girl,” he said approvingly, and sat down on the ground. She sat across from him, pulling a bag out for herself. They ate quietly together, the strength coursing through their bodies and making them both feel incredible.

When they were done, they sat together in silence, listening to the birds singing and appreciating the spring breeze and blue sky. It was a beautiful morning, and much easier to enjoy with somebody else. Neither of them had had company for a while, and the companionship was refreshing. Layne was reluctant to give it up.

“So where are you heading?” she asked finally.

“North,” Jax answered vaguely.

“What's north?”

“I'm looking for my brother.”

She could tell it was difficult for him to talk about, but she couldn't keep the words from spilling out. She'd missed having somebody to talk to, and she was burning with curiosity about this man. She decided to change the subject, if he got too prickly she would have to leave.

“Are you part of a tribe?” she asked.

“Not anymore,” he said. “What about you?”

“Not anymore.”

“What happened?”

“They were self-important freaks who couldn't get along. They thought we would find a cure...save the world. But nobody knew where to start and shot down anyone who gave it a try.”

“You're a doctor?” he asked, unable to conceal his surprise.

“A scientist,” she corrected.

“Ah.”

“What happened to your tribe?”

“I outgrew them,” he said softly. “And now I have to find my brother.”

He was obviously in pain and she wanted to reach out to him, give him some kind of hope.

“I'm sure you will,” she said.

The thought seemed to please him, and he was quiet for a moment, considering the likelihood of this happening.

“We parted on bad terms,” he said. “I don't know if he'll be happy to see me even if I do find him.”

“He's family,” Layne said, her chest constricting painfully as all she had lost flickered before her eyes. “You belong together. I'm sure he knows that.”

Jax considered this and nodded. Jonathan had told him to find him, so that's what he was going to do. It had been a long time, a really long time, but some things didn't change, like the love you have toward your siblings. They wouldn't be able to hurt you so much if you didn't care more about them than you knew what to do with.

“I should get on the move,” he said finally. “I appreciate the food. Take care of yourself.”

“Oh,” Layne said, crestfallen.  “All right. Good luck. I'm sure everything will turn out fine.”

He nodded and stood, turning his back on her and disappearing into the forest.

Chapter 7

Jax walked away from Layne, his chest tormented with several emotions he couldn't pinpoint. She would just slow him down, he told himself. He had a mission and should keep it in mind. She would distract him, put him in undue danger. But he found himself missing her the second she was out of sight. Was it because she had shown him kindness? Or was he simply lacking companionship. Humans were herd animals after all.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him and whipped around, ready to strike. Layne flinched back and raised her arms up defensively.

“Easy tiger,” she said. “You just forgot your water bottle.”

He stared at her, perplexed, before taking it from her outstretched hand. Most people would have killed for two water bottles, but she had returned his without a second thought. She didn't even drink out of it first.

He nodded in thanks and continued walking, his chest on fire. He wasn't sure what to do with her.

“Listen, Jax,” she called, trotting behind him to catch up with his long strides. “I want to help you find your brother. I have nothing better to do. I swear I won't get in the way. I was thinking of heading north too, actually.”

“Why would you want to go north? It's a wasteland,” he said, without turning around.

“That's pretty much why. I'm tired of having to survive day by day. I want to settle down somewhere. Everyone avoids north because it gets colder, but I know all about canning and growing. Keeping warm is easy. I've been collecting seeds. I plan to take enough rations to get myself established somewhere while I plant, and then I'll be self sufficient. I won't have to worry about anything but protecting my own turf. Nobody else's rules.”

“You shouldn't go telling people stuff like that,” Jax said irritably. “What if they steal your seeds or your rations?”

She tried to hide a smile. He was looking out for her. He had no desire to steal from her, but he was worried that she'd trust people who would.

“We can share them if I go with you,” she said quietly. “I have enough for two. It was a good haul.”

The idea was tempting and he sighed, looking her up and down.

“You’d be better off keeping them for yourself. Why do you want to go with me so badly?”

She gave him a look that was all the answer he needed. Her beautiful face, her sad eyes, her strength. She was determined to start over and create the security that had been robbed from her by the virus. If they were together, he would feel obligated to protect her. Put himself into undue risk. But hadn't he been wishing, secretly, that he hadn't left her behind so rashly? Wasn't he considering what his life might be like with a companion? Now that they had found each other, what was the harm?

“I think, maybe, we could keep each other sane.”

He laughed, secretly eyeing her. She was endearing herself to him whether he liked it or not. He remembered the comfort he had found in her hands and knew in his heart that she was right. Even if it was more trouble to keep two people alive than one, there was something irreplaceable about being with another person.

“All right,” he said. “But save your rations. I'll re-stock mine on my own. Can I trust you to stay put while I'm gone?”

“Yes. But I can hunt too, you know.”

“No, I didn't know,” he said with a chuckle. “All right. Let's go. We'll have to keep quiet on this stretch, all right? Stay low, out of sight. I'm going to visit some old buddies of mine.”

“You're taking from Hex?” she asked in surprise.

“Actually I have a friend on the inside. She thought I got a raw deal and smuggles food out for me. Sometimes I get lucky. First aid supplies and things like that. I'm supposed to pick up tonight.”

She? Layne found herself bristling. It was irrational though, she knew it. He was allowed to have a girlfriend. It's not like knowing him for one day made them a couple. She had just been missing other people's company.

“Okay, well we can make camp and I'll wait for you there.”

“Great.”

They walked forward in silence, both of them happy but nervous. It was a big commitment, but maybe it would all work out for the best.

Chapter 8

They trudged through a neighborhood, carefully stepping over the broken pavement of the sidewalks. Plants had grown through the cracks, effectively shattering them, and Jax found himself missing the bicycle he used to have. He would have covered a lot more distance that way, but he had found early on that the bikes made you more vulnerable. All a tribe had to do was shoot an arrow into your tire and you would go sprawling, leaving you vulnerable to raids on your rations. Although he was tempted, he had learned his lesson.

Layne usually tried to avoid the broken suburban areas. They caused her grief to well up in her chest, seeing all of the destruction and desolation the virus had caused. Sometimes the contaminated would live in places like this, as if they wanted to be reminded of their shame for the rest of their lives. If they couldn't forget it, they might as well live in it. The broken dolls and shattered dreams suffocated her whenever she entered areas like this. It was common for most of the tribes to avoid them for the same reason. Jax seemed undeterred though, and walked slowly and cautiously, oblivious to her discomfort. It was the most direct path to the Hex compound, and he was set on it because it's what had always worked for him in the past.

He felt comfortable in the old neighborhoods. The nostalgia and memories would flood him like sad old friends, and he held onto them as they went, until they reached the house he had always used as a base during these journeys.

“Stay here and keep quiet. No matter what you hear out there, don't move. You'll be safe. Don't leave the living room.”

She nodded and he left the house, heading toward the Hex compound. She watched him go with a knot in her heart. She wished she could go with him. It was painful to be parted for even just a moment. She had met other people on the road before, given them help, camped with them, but none of them affected her this way. What was different about Jax?

She poked around the living room, trying to fight off the chill she got whenever she was near the relics of the dead. Their values had sure deserted them, she thought. This family had been well off financially, but death brought them down to the same level as everybody else. She gazed at the walls. Picture frames had once decorated them, but somebody, probably Jax, had taken them off the walls, leaving pale squares where they once belonged. They were piled neatly on the floor, face down, and she sighed, debating whether or not she wanted to put a face to the tragic fate of the people whose couch she was perched upon.

Her curiosity eventually won over and she looked at the pictures, tears in her eyes. Her mind replayed the chaos of the first few years after the virus struck and she ran to the door, barely making it before she vomited.

***

Jax didn't return until after dark, and when he did he found Layne curled up on the couch, her arms around herself. Her eyes were closed and she was sleeping so deeply he almost feared that she had died somehow. Tobi had come through, providing him with two weeks worth of food and medical supplies. He’d told her about Layne and she'd winked at him and rummaged around for a bottle of wine from her own stash.

He watched Layne sleep before yawning deeply himself. He always slept well in this house. It had belonged to his aunt and uncle, and he knew that they would have welcomed him. He collapsed onto the couch opposite Layne and joined her in the realm of dreams. When he woke up, she was still sleeping. Finally, she roused as he began to chew through his breakfast.

“How is your girlfriend?” she mumbled, wiping sleep from her eyes. She looked cute and unassuming when she woke up, and Jax grinned.

“Girlfriend? Tobi’s a lesbian in a happy, committed relationship. But she's good, thanks for asking.”

The “thanks” thrown into his sentence made them both pause, flinching as if awaiting the axe to fall. But they were together and nothing happened.

“I made some calculations,” Layne said. “There was an atlas under the coffee table. I think it would take two weeks to get to where I want to be.”

“That's not bad,” he said, chewing thoughtfully. “We should head out soon. Did you rest well?”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling at him. He swallowed hard, unable to take his eyes off of her. There was something magnetic about Layne, something he couldn't get enough of. If he could drink her in all day, he would. Even throughout the tragedy, he'd never responded so deeply to a woman. He'd wondered if there was something wrong with him, and found the way Jonathan had abandoned him even more unforgivable because of it.

They headed out, spending the next week slowly getting to know each other. Jax was the strong, silent type, and Layne slowly drew him out of his shell. Soon, they were laughing and speaking to one another as if they had been friends for centuries. It was the happiest either of them had been in years.

One night, Layne surprised him by disappearing. His heart thudded painfully in his chest with fear, until she re-emerged holding a dead rabbit out to him. He ignored the offer and scooped Layne into his arms, his fear and panic turning from a flash of anger to the sudden realization that he wouldn't want to go on without her. She let him hold her, pressing her cool, comforting hands against his back and stroking slowly. The contact was soothing for both of them, and she promised never to disappear without word again. She would have lost her chance to catch the rabbit if she'd woken him up first.

He built a fire, hoping she couldn't see the tears glistening in his eyes, and helped her to cook the rabbit, serving her little pieces as they finished. She would eat and then feed him a piece as he turned the rabbit around over the fire on a stick, peeling off the finished parts for her to eat. They chewed silently together. Although he was grateful for the rabbit, he was still shaken up by his attachment to her.

“Jonathan left me for a woman,” he said suddenly, surprising both of them with the information.

“Why would he do that?” she asked with a frown.

“He was young and in love. I didn't like her. Refused to join her stupid tribe. So he did and left me.”

“That's terrible,” Layne said, her eyebrows furrowing. “What did you do?”

“I barely made it. I was really young. I didn't have half a chance until Hex found me. They helped me get rid of my past. But they couldn't get rid of Jonathan. Because he's still in the present, out there somewhere.”

“How do you know where he is?”

“He came back later. The woman's tribe was basically a cult. They were all insane, just like I told him they were. I swear they were baby eaters, just hoping for their cow to get pregnant so they could eat it. He apologized and asked me to leave with him. But in my mind he wasn't my family anymore – I just had Hex.”

They ate as he spoke, the fire crackling between them as he unveiled his painful memories.

“No offense,” she said, her mouth stuffed full of rabbit. “But he sounds kind of like a jackass.”

Jax laughed loudly, a loose, pleasant sound that filled her with pleasure. “None taken.”

“I'm sure he's learned from his mistakes over time. We all do. That's why it exists I guess.”

“Yeah,” he said distantly, his mind chewing over her words. He'd missed having that kind of faith in the world. Everything he knew had been shaken and destroyed by the virus and the devastation that followed.

“It's best to live in the moment though,” he said after a pause.

“Well in this moment, there is nothing better in the world than eating this rabbit with you,” she said, her eyes glowing in the firelight. She cupped his face in her hands and touched their noses together, bringing a bright smile to his face. The low rumble of his laughter vibrated in her chest as he scooped her close to him. She smiled down at him and their lips met. A surge of hot electricity jolted through their bodies and Jax suddenly pulled away, startled and intrigued by his physical reaction to her.

“We shouldn't do this,” he said.

“Why not?” she whispered, kissing him again. Their tongues danced deeply in each other's mouths, and he was panting when he responded.

“It's too dangerous here,” he said. “We have to stay aware of our surroundings.”

She pulled away from him, taking the warmth of her body with her, to gnaw on the rest of her rabbit. She gave him a resigned smile and lay down. He had never felt more cold.

Chapter 9

The next day they marched through the forest together. Jax was feeling distant and aloof, embarrassed by the affectionate display from the night before. Layne could tell what he was thinking, but didn't call him out on it. Instead she walked quietly along, humming to herself as she went. She liked to keep the old music alive. Nobody had access to electronics anymore, not the kind that the government had been using. The grids had all shut down, and only people who had been connected to solar, wind, or water powered generators were able to continue with life as if untouched. She was sure there were a few off-the-grid people left alive out there. Some of them might not even be aware of the devastation happening around them.

She thought to the seeds in her backpack, the precious few that she'd managed to find and save. All of her hopes and dreams relied on those seeds, and she swallowed hard, patting the small pocket where she kept them to reassure herself that they were still there. She used to hope for signs from God, especially being a scientist and seeing the divine rhyme and rhythm there was to the universe, but they had become few and far between since the tragedy struck. She found herself wishing for one now, knowing that her only chance at security might be in those seeds and her ability to nurture them the right way.

A cool rain suddenly started falling on them. Layne looked up into the sky and twirled around with her arms outstretched, a vibrant smile on her face.

“This is it,” she whispered. “The beginning of the rest of our lives.”

In that moment, Jax knew that he had never seen anybody more beautiful. He gripped her hand tightly, looking up into the sky with her, before reality struck and he knew they had to get into some shelter. There was nothing more dangerous in a survival situation than being wet for too long. He'd managed to find waterproof clothes, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

As they continued north, Layne could tell that something was troubling Jax, but he didn't bring it up until they made camp that night.

“If you find your dream world, where you can plant your food, who will protect you while I'm off looking for my brother?”

The question came suddenly, as she had been chewing happily on some dehydrated fruit rations, and made a knot in her stomach appear out of nowhere. The idea of leaving each other for even a moment was nauseating.

“I can take care of myself, dummy,” she said, giving him a magnetic smile. “I've made it this long without you.”

But deep down she was dreading the day when they parted ways. She had begun to include Jax in her fantasy world, some idyllic nonsense with a white picket fence, man and wife, nuclear family kind of bullshit that never would happen in the real world. She had to kick herself whenever her mind wandered to that forbidden plain of hope. Nothing could ever be that simple again.

“I know you have,” he said. “Which just makes you more amazing.”

They grinned at one another over the firelight, but now both of them were feeling depressed. Thinking about the past could destroy you, and thinking about the future was grim. It was best to stay focused on the present moment. Nothing else was ever going to be a guarantee.

They fell asleep, both of them troubled and anxious. It was Layne who heard it first – the twig snapping, the sound of sniffing. Wild dogs.

***

“Jax!” she hissed. Jax sat bolt upright, immediately assessing the danger around them.

“Stand up slowly,” he said, reaching slowly for his weapon and standing. She followed his lead, but the dogs were too fast. Her only chance was to run.

Chapter 10

It seemed like she ran forever, further than she had ever thought she could run. All the training her legs had gotten over the years left her agile and athletic, but still, strenuous walking took its toll and her legs were cramping fiercely. She'd lost sight of Jax ages ago, it was only her and the dogs now. Nothing else existed, and nobody else would matter if she was mauled to death, because that would be it; the end of her story.

She didn't know when she had started crying, but it was making her breathe laboriously. She tried to dodge into a tree but failed, and had to keep moving before they caught her. The only reason they hadn't yet was that Jax had distracted them long enough, given them enough distance so that she might have a chance to escape. She wondered if the dogs had killed him, but she couldn't think about that now, not with the adrenaline in her veins, the blood rushing in her ears. She would run now and ask questions later.

And then there was no hope. A wolf, no, it was a husky with wild eyes, but a wolf nonetheless, bared its fangs at her. She thought it drooled rudely onto the forest floor, but it was too dark to be sure. All she saw was the teeth in the moonlight, the pale white fur, the menacing glint in the eyes. And then she saw blood, pooling from its beautiful neck. It fell facedown and she turned, wild-eyed to see Jax bounding toward her, holding her tightly in the darkness, whispering that it was going to be okay now, and they were going to find a place to rest. He would carry her, they would be all right.

They stumbled around in the forest, it was completely uncharted territory for both of them, until they finally stumbled into an old cabin. It smelled awful, like all the other homes did before they were re-inhabited, but they would worry about that later. It was better to be safe from the dog packs out there, certain to be seeking revenge for having one of their own killed.

Jax sat Layne gently on a musty old couch as he searched the house impatiently for supplies. He found the linen closet, changed the sheets on an old bed, checking to make sure it wasn't too moldy, and beckoned her to lay with him. They sank into the bed together, exhausted, and fell asleep before their eyes were fully closed.

***

When they awoke, it was still dark, though it was more obviously morning. They weren't well-rested per se, but they were both used to sleeping in short bursts. Survival was easier that way. She'd heard the term wolf-napping used before by one of the pseudo scientists in her tribe, and thought it applied well to their situation. The sudden thought of wolves caused her to sit bolt upright in her bed and pat her shoulder. Her bag was gone. She lost her seeds as the wolves were chasing her. All hope was lost. There was no way she could settle anywhere now.

She closed her eyes and began to grieve in earnest, her sobs stirring Jax from his slumber. He had thought about being a gentleman the night before and sleeping on the couch, but after the close call they'd had, he couldn't bring himself to leave her sight. He sat up, troubled by her disturbance, and touched her shoulder gently.

“It's all right,” he said softly, his voice tired and hoarse. He hadn't had any water for a while.

“No,” she sobbed. “My seeds. My bag is gone. Everything was in there. That was everything...”

He held her tightly but she pushed him away.

“We need to go back,” she demanded.

“We don't need to go back,” he said, still groggy but sitting up.

“What's wrong with you? Of course we need to go back!” She was sitting up, staring at him wildly.

“No, no. I mean of course we would if we needed to but we don't.”

She was about to smack him in earnest when he got up from the bed and trudged to the sofa in the cabin's living room. He came back and plopped her bag down in front of her, then went outside to urinate and stretch. He came in and sipped his water, surprised. Layne was crying again.

“I thought they were gone forever, my hopes...”

“Hey, it's fine. I'll take care of you.”

Jax lowered himself beside her and she threw her arms around him.

“You saved my life last night. You saved my seeds. You're just so...”

He raised his dark eyebrows and pursed his lips as if hoping she wouldn't continue. She laughed, and then her lips were against his, their warmth gripping him hard, taking him by surprise. It awoke something fierce within him, a pent up energy that he'd been ignoring for all these years, utilizing solely for the purpose of survival. She gasped in surprise as he lifted her with all his strength, settling her on his lap where she could feel the manifestation of his desire burning through their clothes. It excited and aroused her, and she pressed herself experimentally against it, flushing slightly when he responded with a kiss on the neck.

He let his hands roam her perfect body, finally allowing himself to take a moment to appreciate it all. It had been right there in front of him all this time, but he had never felt like it was okay to look; like if he did, it would be a blinding siren's call to certain death. Not that she was a siren, it was more like he didn't trust his own mental discipline. But now it was different. They were somewhere safe. It wasn't even light out yet, they had nowhere to be in particular. And everything felt right.

Layne shuddered, the alien feeling of another person's fingertips on her flesh making goosebumps stand out on her arms. The threadlike tendrils of pleasure he wove through her caught her in a web, and even if she tried she wouldn't be able to avoid succumbing to the guilty pleasure of his body. He was a strong man, both in spirit and body, and once upon a time she would have stared at him like he was a piece of meat, imagining what might be going on in his head and assuming there wasn't much else to him than that. But here he was, showering her with gentle kisses, his eyes sharp and senses calculating, doing just so to elicit just such a response, treating her with the curiosity and wonder of a virgin making love to his first girlfriend.

She almost thought him timid, but no, he tore her shirt off after toying with the buttons; licked her clavicle and nibbled her ears as he pushed off his boxers, revealing his swollen member, engorged and more exciting all on its own than any one of her sexual memories. His touch was intoxicating, as if he had waited all his life just to unleash his prowess on one woman, and now that she was there, and they were together, she would receive nothing less than royal treatment.

He was lifting her again, she was floating weightless, helpless, struggling to submit but ultimately losing the battle and happier for it. He kissed her, their tongues dancing in one another's mouths, stoking the fires inside of them until suddenly it was done – he was in her and she was moaning with a pleasure deeper than anything she had ever known. She held tightly to his bronzed shoulders as they kissed and made love, and he uttered appreciative and reverent groans as he thrust slowly and deliberately inside of her, amplifying any pleasure she might feel to incite his own.

He stayed in control so long that she almost thought he was robotic, and then she sucked his neck, licked his earlobes, scratched gently down his back and saw his control waver. His inhibitions rippled away and he was hammering, thrusting harder, deeper, until she buckled against him, screamed in rapture, shuddered and climaxed again and again, until her contractions squeezed him inside of her, eliciting the rupture of his orgasm, filling her with an explosive flood of power. It seized her and would have brought her to her knees if she were standing up, and they collapsed, breathless, onto the bed, curled around each other like pleased kittens, nibbling each other's lips in bliss until they fell back asleep.

Chapter 11

It was late afternoon before they woke up again, bathroom breaks notwithstanding. The sun had finally risen, and they stretched comfortably in the cabin. They'd gotten used to the smell sometime during the night, and without it, and with the touch of the sun, it was actually really cozy. Layne laid in bed, looking at the pictures on the walls, a framed leaf plated with gold on a cream mounting board; a motivational phrase embroidered onto a scroll, encouraging everyone to live in the moment and believe the best is possible. She recognized the quote from somewhere but couldn't quite place it anymore. It had been too long since she dared to wander into a library. Most of them had water damaged books, and the smell of mold was too much for her allergies. She might as well have rolled around on a rug made of cat fur.

Finally, she gazed at the perfect sleeping body of Jax. She let her eyes roam in full golden glory what she hadn't been able to see in the dark. It had been the best sex of her life, nothing could possibly compare. His hand was resting on his bare chest, and she touched it, unable to believe that somebody so mysteriously powerful had come into her life. But there he was.

He gripped her hand tightly as he opened his eyes. He looked well-rested for the first time since they met. She realized that he never seemed able to fully relax – he was always on the alert, looking out for danger, watching out at all times so she wouldn't have to. It was nice to see him have a break for a change. It was something that she would like to get used to. He deserved some peace of mind once in a while.

“Good morning,” he said with a smile.

“Morning,” she replied.

She was worried that her breath smelled bad. She had cardamom seeds in her bag. She hoped that once they were planted they could chew on them to improve their oral hygiene. She had a toothbrush but without toothpaste it wasn't exactly breath-refreshing. Most people didn't bother anymore, but she did her best. It was something she and Jax had in common. The people in the tribes were too miserable to care much about their hygiene.

Jax sat up, kissing her on the cheek, and cracked the window by the bed open. They were hit with a smell that Layne found intoxicating, and she had a sudden urge to run outside and play like she would have when she was just a young girl. The fresh air and the trees awakened her.

“Let's go explore!” she exclaimed. “I want to see what it's like here.”

“All right,” he said, laying lazily on the bed, everything tantalizingly exposed but his groin. Each knew what the other was thinking, and he tackled her back onto the bed.

When they were done, they pulled their clothes back on and headed outside with their backpacks.

“I really like it here,” Layne decided. It had a good feeling about it. Good energy, as if it had been inhabited by kind people. After a while of wandering, you got a sense like that about a place. She tried to avoid old homes because the bad feelings were the worst, especially when you were alone.

Jax nodded.

“Look, it gets better!”

They had suddenly come upon a gravel pathway. They glanced at each other excitedly. Each side of the path was littered with edible berry bushes.

“This is quaint,” Jax said, plucking a berry from its stem and popping it into his mouth. Layne laughed. Jax was the kind of person who would say “quaint and mean it.” She followed his lead, picking a handful of berries, and they began walking down the path, unsure of what they would find.

“Why do I feel like this is Hansel and Gretel?” Layne asked as they moved forward cautiously.

“Maybe we all feel like characters in a book when things are too good to be true, because we believe the catch will come at any minute.”

“What if I choose not to believe in a catch this time?” The day had been too perfect.

“We'll find out when we reach the end of the path,” Jax said with a shrug.

They fell into a comfortable silence as they walked, picking berries and eating until finally, they reached a clearing. They stared at the sight in disbelief, clinging to each other's hands tightly.

They were standing in front of a giant solar panel, surrounded by a garden – boxes of raised beds with old, shriveled, plants wilting in them.

“This is unreal,” Jax said, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. If he had glasses he would put them on right now.

“Pinch me,” Layne whispered.  Jax pinched her butt and she laughed, pushing him away. “Ass.”

He grinned, turning to her, giddy with pleasure.

“This means running water. They would need a well out here. Layne, you can have this. We can keep it. You can have a home again!”

The threat of the wild dogs seemed like a distant memory. Here was the remains of somebody's dreamland. A place that was already growing its own compost. The animals got into all of the food of course, they would have to be careful, but it was a start. They embraced tightly, and Layne wept tears of joy. Jax held her tightly, kissing the top of her head. She would be safe her, and they would stick together, creating a home, somewhere stable where he could bring his brother to safety.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After

BOOK 2

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Jax looked at Layne lying naked in the sunlight as it streamed through the bedroom window of their homestead. He grinned as the light tickled her nose and she crinkled it, turning toward the shady wall and snuggling deeper into their blankets. It had been so long since they were on the run that domestic life seemed almost natural.

So when he heard the branch cracking outside the window, his instinct was to brush it off, assuming it was the wildlife. There were sometimes bears and deer that romped through the forest, but since the virus hit, they weren't wanting for food. They generally left the human population alone. But the next thing Jax heard made him grow rigid. He sat up quickly in bed, hoping he had heard wrong. He'd heard shuffling. A snap and a grunt. Somebody was outside in the garden.

Jax sat up slowly, careful not to wake Layne. The last thing she needed was to worry about somebody ruining the garden she had spent all her spare time focusing on. She had put her whole soul into making the garden flourish, single-handedly providing them with a steady supply of simple vegetables. She was still slaving away, collecting seeds and creating raised beds for the garden so that when the next season arrived, she would be able to plant the proper crops.

They'd been there for a good six months; just the right amount of time to allow her tomato and zucchini plants to flourish. They'd enjoyed steady meals of meat and vegetables and were able to keep barrels of boiled water on hand. They had forgotten that life could be so stable, and now that they'd managed to fall into a routine, they had forgotten that life could be so full of danger at every turn.

Jax pulled on his boxers and crept to the closet beside the front door of their cabin, grabbing his rifle and making sure it was loaded. He took a deep breath and cocked the gun as he stepped outside, closing the door with a gentle thud behind him. He began to perspire as he crept around the side of the cabin, sneaking to where Layne's garden was laying vulnerable to the elements.

Fortunately, Layne thought of everything. They had used some chemist's tricks and natural planting methods to keep pests away. That didn't stop the rabbits and deer though, so Jax had set up traps for them. Those they caught made it to the table, while the luckier, perhaps smarter ones, avoided the area altogether. It was a win-win situation.

But someone had breached the security and Jax was certain that it wasn't an animal. They hadn't expected very much human encroachment, though. They had managed to get out of the tribal territories. Suddenly, a wave of cold fear struck Jax and he paused behind an evergreen tree, clutching the rifle. What if the Jackals had found them? One of them had been left alive and knew what Jax and Layne both looked like. Did they come for revenge? Had they done anything to safeguard against that kind of breach?

They had done their best to reinforce the fence that had been constructed around the homestead before the virus had stolen away its inhabitants. Fortunately, they hadn't found any remains on the property, so whoever it had belonged to before the apocalypse had probably caught it early and died in the hospital waiting to be treated. That was a small comfort when they began to settle into their new home, knowing that the suffering and the oozing had happened elsewhere.

He was under the bedroom window now and thought of Layne, sleeping soundly inside, oblivious to the danger. The urge to protect her spurned him on and he tensed up as he ducked into the garden and raised his rifle; peering through the foliage of a large bush.

A man – skin and bones – was eagerly sinking his teeth into a tomato. His hair was thin and black and balding at the top. He looked like he might be in his late forties. It didn't look like he was armed and there was no sign that he was a Jackal. In fact, he wasn't dressed like any other tribe that Jax was familiar with, and Jax found the rest of his courage. It wasn't a trap; he wouldn't be harmed.

He stepped into the open, holding his rifle in plain sight but not necessarily aiming it at the man. The man froze, his eyes wide.

“Jon?” he asked, squinting. “How did you...?”

“Jon?” Jax asked, his heart quickening. “No, I'm Jax.”

The man's face brightened, as he squinted and came closer.

“No shit?” he exclaimed. “So you're his brother? You look just like him, I thought...I lost my glasses a while back and... Wow.”

“You know my brother? Do you know where he is?”

“I know where I saw him last,” the man said, lowering the tomato. “Look, sorry about the food. It's just been a while and…”

“Don't worry about it,” Jax said, studying the man's gaunt, tired face. He would have done the same thing in a similar situation. Compared to how he had been forced to survive on his own, Jax had it easy now that he was with Layne and they'd found the homestead. “Actually, why don't you stay for dinner. Can you wait here a minute? I'm going to go tell my w-”

Jax paused, realizing that he almost referred to Layne as his wife. He grinned to himself and shook his head. “My girlfriend will be surprised if I just drag a guy in from off the street...so to speak.”

“Wow, that sounds great,” the man said, sincerely thrilled. Suddenly, Jax felt nervous. Would this man want to stay for good now that he'd found somewhere comfortable? Would he betray Jax and Layne to take whatever he could get.

“Where are you heading anyway?” he asked the man, reluctant to leave him alone. He would feel better about showing him kindness if he knew he had somewhere to be.

“I'm on a mission actually. To recruit people for my...well, it's not a tribe exactly, but it's a community.”

“Is my brother part of that community?” Jax asked.

The man shook his head.

“No, he's kind of a wandering spirit,” the man said with a laugh. “But he did give us a lot of good advice.”

“All right. What's your name?”

“Al,” he said.

“Al, wait here, okay? I'd like to ask you some questions over dinner.”

Al nodded, his face bright, and Jax went inside to wake up Layne.

Chapter 2

Layne's clear, ocean-colored eyes shone in disbelief as Al stuffed his face on a small bounty of vegetables and rabbit meat. She felt a little sad that the venison wasn't ready yet. They'd hung it to cure and she had a strong desire to be a good hostess; in a way she wanted to show Jax that she was still a civilized person underneath it all. He seemed to notice; his dark eyes occasionally glimmered when she offered Al more to eat, and began packing him a basket of rations to take with him when he went back on the road, heading south.

“How do you know my brother?” Jax asked him, unable to hold back his curiosity any longer. He had done his best to wait until Al was finished eating. He could remember the days of being hungry.

Now, they were having a glass of Layne's home-brewed beer and snacking on the fresh peaches that were growing in the small orchard near the house. The season was almost over and winter was coming quickly. It wasn't a safe time to be on the road and they'd been doing their best to stock up for the winter. They were both well adept at surviving in harsh climates, but because most of the tribes had headed south believing it was much easier to survive in warmer climates, they had followed suit. It made sense; survival was hard enough without having to worry about winter.

“Jonathan spoke fondly of you. He was sure you'd make it out of the tribes. But just in case, he asked me to look for you in Hex and recruit you to our community. Thought if I knew him, you'd be more likely to come.”

“Why didn't he come back for me himself?” Jax asked, his eyes narrowing in confusion.

“As I said, he's a wanderer,” Al said. “He was sure there was a better place; called it a gut instinct. Never seemed to want to slow down or stop moving. We heard rumors about an area that the government was building for their own shelter; an underground city to protect them from the virus. He thought there might be supplies there and got a few guys to head out with him. We haven't seen him since then, though. One of the men with him made his way back, saying they got separated after a violent attack. He doesn't know what happened to your brother.”

“Do you know which way the underground city was?” Jax asked, standing up at the table. Layne's heart thudded. Was he thinking of going right that moment?

“Somewhere to the west of our community,” Al replied, glancing out the window. “Thank you guys for all your hospitality. I should probably get back out on the road before it gets too late. I should have made it down to the borderlines by the end of the day. I have people waiting to meet me, somewhere between the Jackals and the Klaws. They have glasses lenses there.”

“Oh, good,” Layne said, relieved. She would have worried about him otherwise.

“Hey, if you go after your brother, be careful, okay? There are a lot of difficult trails, and winter is coming. I wouldn't leave such a comfortable establishment. Someone might take it over while you're away.”

Layne sighed miserably at the thought of all her hard work going to waste. Still, she knew that there would be no stopping Jax from looking for his brother now. There was a hard gleam in his eyes, and he was fidgeting restlessly, unable to finish any more food.

“Good luck on your travels,” Layne said. “Be sure to fill your water bottle before you go.”

“Thank you,” Al said, nodding gratefully. “If you don't mind a visitor, I may stop by on the way back.”

“Sure, we'd love to see how you're doing,” Layne said.

“Yes, but if you have recruited anybody and they're joining you, maybe you shouldn't let them know about us. We want this settlement to be free of encroachment whenever possible. I'm sure you understand. You can't necessarily trust anyone from a tribe.”

“Of course,” Al said. “Hey, why don't you let me show you the way back to our community when I return?”

Jax's heart filled with excitement at the thought of being the last place his brother had been. It would take him one step closer to his only remaining family. He had to go.

“How long will it be?” he asked.

“Who knows,” Al said, shaking his head. “I have a long way to go. And I was told to make a trail so any other recruits will know which way to wander should they choose to head to a better civilization and escape the warfare between the tribes.”

“A path?” Jax asked, suddenly very interested.

“Yes,” Al replied. “I tear a piece of bark on the north side of trees in the shape of an ‘L’.”

“So that will lead to your community?" Jax asked.

“Yup,” Al replied.

“He might not be here when you get back," Layne said, laughing nervously.

Jax glanced over at her and pursed his lips but said nothing. How could he leave their homestead? And with winter coming it would be dangerous for Layne to come with him. Winter survival was hard enough for one person, although it would be nice to have the extra body heat to share. But if Jonathan was in trouble, he knew that he would have to get out there to look for him soon.

“How long has it been since you saw my brother?" Jax asked, walking Al to the door.

“Oh, it's probably been two weeks by now," Al said looking up at the ceiling thoughtfully.

“Only two weeks?" Jax asked, his heart thudding. This was his chance to find Jonathan, finally, after all this time. “Do you think he's in trouble or do you think he just took off on his own? You don't seem too worried."

“It doesn't do me any good to worry about anything," Al said wisely, his face serious. "Although, I have to admit that I am concerned for your brother. When he didn't come back with Roger it made me wonder. Me and everybody else. When the group was under attack, Roger just ran for his life. The other two stayed behind. It's impossible to tell what happened from there, but maybe they found the underground city after all and have come back with supplies to the community by now.”

As they say goodbye to Al, Layne put her hand on Jax's shoulder, and Jax looked down at her, his face perturbed.

“What are we going to do?” she asked.

Suddenly, his love for this woman overwhelmed him. She didn't ask what he was going to do, she asked what they were going to do. If he was going to go out and look for his brother, she had every intention of going out with him. She didn't think twice; she didn't want to leave him alone in the dangerous wilderness.

But if they both went, they would be sacrificing the only security that they had ever known. At least, the only real security and freedom they'd had since the virus hit and everybody had been wiped out. The domestic life had been comfortable, almost so comfortable that neither of them seemed to be able to remember the realities of the outside world, and didn't let the memories come in and disturb them. But now that Jax had a clue about where Jonathan was, that was going to change everything.

Chapter 3

That night Jax tossed and turned. He couldn't figure out how to make it work. The best solution he could think of was to have Layne stay at their homestead and tend to the garden so that they would have food security by the time he came back. If he could bring Jonathan home with him, he wanted to have a good and solid presentable home to bring him to. He wanted his brother to be proud of him; to see that he was able to survive on his own. And not just survive, but flourish.

And he was very proud of the homestead, just as he was proud of Layne. She was unbelievably beautiful and competent and smart, too. And he was sure that Layne was proud of him. Jax was rippling with muscles and raw strength that would make survival very difficult, almost impossible without it. Layne had built some muscle herself, and her lean body was tight with athletic ability all her own. He couldn't get enough of her body and she couldn't get enough of his. He couldn't possibly fathom leaving her for even a day, let alone the entire time it would take him to travel to Al's community alone and however long it might take for him to safely search for his brother. He wished that he had asked Al how far away his community was. He'd lacked the presence of mind though, and sighed loudly into the dark, quiet bedroom.

Layne was roused from her sleep and turned over onto her side, her clear, almond shaped eyes peering at him through her dark lashes. She propped her head up on her elbow and touched his cheek gently. Jax almost cried then, it would've been easy. Layne could make him feel so vulnerable. Or maybe he felt vulnerable all the time and he just felt safe showing it with her.

“I know you need to find your brother.”

“I can't possibly ask you to give up everything that you've worked so hard for. It wouldn't be fair to you. Just to find my stupid brother. That isn't right. Before we met, this is all you wanted.”

“Before we met, all you wanted was to find your brother. What kind of a horrible person would I be to hold you back from doing that? I'm not going to do that. I'm not going to stop you. In fact, I could go with you and do my best to help."

“I would never ask you to do that. It's way too dangerous. I don't want anything to happen to you. It's going to be winter soon, and you know how hard it is in the wintertime. I need you to stay here and take care of things for me. It's much better for you if you were able to do this. I don't think anybody would bother you, most of them are never up this far north during the winter. I don't know why Al would bother going on a recruiting mission this late in the season. Most people would think he's crazy."

“Maybe he is crazy," Layne said thoughtfully. “Or maybe he's actually a double agent, working for the Jackals. Everybody at Hex knew about your brother, didn't they? It wouldn't be surprising if they would have found someone that good at manipulation to get you back for killing those two disgusting Jackal guys when we first met. What if it's a trap? Maybe they want us to leave the homestead vulnerable or maybe they want to lead you in the wrong direction and get you back to make you pay for what you did to those guys.”

“I don't think even the Jackals would miss Orson and Buggy very much,” Jax said, raising his eyebrow and making Layne laugh.

“Who knows," Layne said with a shrug. “I just want you to be careful and keep an open mind to every possibility.”

“Yeah...” Jax said, running his strong hand down Layne's delicate shoulder. She was sleeping in a silk nightie that she had found in the cabin's closet. When she had surprised him with it, he had forgotten that lingerie existed and nearly cried out loud in an unexpected rush of longing. Now it was hard to keep his hands off of her any time he saw her wearing it; its thin lacy straps hanging loosely over her sun-kissed shoulders.

She closed her eyes in sleepy appreciation of his touch and inhaled silently as his fingers roamed down the contours of her body and grazed the sensitive, firm mound of her nipple. A look of bliss creased her face as he stroked it with his broad thumb, and he swiftly lifted her on top of him so that her long, light brown hair tickled his bare abdomen.

He had taken to sleeping in boxers, and sighed in pleasure as Layne's hot middle settled on top of his. He could feel that she was wet already and swallowed hard, instantly aroused. She gently pulled the silk nightie off, revealing her perfect naked body gleaming silver in the moonlight. Her hands moved up and down his muscular torso, finding their way under the waistline of his boxers and touching every erogenous part of his body. She licked and nibbled his neck, her hands roaming and squeezing, until he was so engorged with longing that he sat up and spun her to the mattress, spreading her legs wide open with his hands and making her gasp in surprise as the sensitive head of his penis found its way between her legs.

He took a few moments to stimulate her clit, rubbing it gently with expert thrusts of his hips. He went tantalizingly slowly, until she was panting softly against his bicep, writhing against him and silently begging for more. He was more than ready to oblige her and plunged in, bringing a low moan from her lips that aroused him more than anything – even her nightie – ever could.

Layne wrapped her arms around his neck, her breasts bobbing with the rhythm of his hips as they thrust into her, her hard nipples scraping against his chest. She sighed into his ear and he brought his hands up and down her torso, gripping her breasts in both hands, lowering his hot lips onto one and kneading the other gently. She hissed in pleasure as his tongue flicked her, buckling her hips against him and riding on the waves of her pleasure until her body tensed up. Jax knew what this meant and began to thrust faster, elevating his own pleasure as her climax began, the hot muscles inside of her squeezing him blissfully as their bodies rammed against each other.

He waited until he saw the tense look on her face relax in the light of her orgasm before he allowed himself to unleash the fury of his load inside of her, and they panted together as he pulled out and scooped her up in his strong arms, laying her comfortably on the pillow, curled into him. He had all he could ever want right here in this room, and they fell asleep together, saving all the serious talk about Jonathan for tomorrow.

Chapter 4

The next day Jax slept in. He must have been tired, worn out and dejected over the situation with his brother. Layne woke up before him, knowing that what was going on with Jonathan was very important. If he was in trouble out in the wilderness, it would be time sensitive and if they didn't reach them soon, he could die. She was reluctant to leave the little dwelling where they had begun to make a life for themselves. She would have preferred to go out with him to look for Jonathan, but Jax didn't want to give it up either.

And so she set to work putting together a bag of rations. She packed up one of the sturdy rucksacks with the supplies she thought he might need. Long thermal underwear that they had found in the cabin, a heavy coat and two changes of clothes. A compass and several ways to create fire, including matches and flint and steel. His thermos and her water bottle. She wouldn't be needing it if she was staying at the cabin, and his chances of survival were twice as good that way. Several pairs of socks. A note she wrote to him for him to find when he was quiet and alone, missing her and their little home.

She was terrified that something might happen to him and remembered why she had grown reluctant to get close to other people to begin with. There was no guarantee that they would stick around for the long haul, and all she really knew was that she had herself. It was impossible to determine how long another person might stay in her life and, whether they left by choice or through death, the fact remained that she would never truly be able to tell and that was terrifying. She didn't want to be abandoned, but ultimately, that was what happened. And she was starting to feel abandoned now.

It was silly, because he hadn't even left her yet, and Jax was one of the most capable people she had ever met in her life. That was probably the only reason she wasn't insisting with all her heart and soul to aid him in the journey. She was more afraid that she would be a burden than a blessing on a journey this important to him, and something inside her knew that it would be best to stay put. She wasn't sure why, but that was the overall feeling that she had about it.

As Jax began to stir, she hardened herself to the reality. He was going to go out alone and she had to make sure he felt like it was okay. She couldn't have him abandoning his goal or needlessly risking his life – or hers – just because she would miss him for a little while. She had to believe that he would be back and he would have closure about what happened to his brother. Nothing bad would happen to him – at least… probably not. And she had to pretend that she was okay with being left alone to fend for herself and to protect their little home.

Jax was still naked when he walked out of the bedroom and she took in the beautiful sight of his body with an aching heart. She couldn't imagine waking up alone without seeing his face or having the chance to touch him any time she felt like it. That thought was terrifying, especially not knowing if he would ever be back. She knew she had to trust in the greater good, and resolved to keep herself strong as Jax slipped from the doorway to her side, looking from her to the bag in confusion.

She knew that the decision had been stressing him out and so she had decided to act for herself so he wouldn't have to worry about it any longer. She would just have to give him her blessing and hope that it worked out for the best.

“What's all this?" he asked.

“I packed a bag for you. You can add anything you want. I already made a list of what's in there so you won't have to unpack it. I figured it would save you some time.”

“Wow. I don't know what to say,” he said, grimacing. It was clear that he was reluctant to leave the warmth of their home, but what choice did he have? “Thank you. I guess the sooner I leave the sooner I'll be back. Or maybe we.”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling through her pain. He noticed that her happiness wasn't sincere and he frowned.

“Would you be all right if I brought Jonathan back here with me?” he asked, walking to the closet in search of clean clothes to dress.

“Of course,” she whispered, laughing through her tears. They had been threatening to spill over all morning, and now they were falling down her cheeks, leaving her vulnerable and broken for the first time since they'd met. Jax rushed across the room and scooped her up in his strong arms, and she allowed herself to sob against him, gripping him tightly.

All that time she had been alone. She'd fooled herself into thinking that it was okay, that it was what she wanted. But the reality was that she had been so lonely; had needed to trust and love someone else so badly. And then she'd found Jax, and now he was leaving into the dangerous world they'd worked so hard to survive in and find a way out of. She wasn't sure if she would be able to make it.

“It's going to be all right,” Jax promised. “You'll see. It probably won't be any longer than a couple of weeks. I'll go fast. Maybe find a bike to fix up to make it go faster. I promise, if I see one I will.”

“If you do, keep your eyes open,” she said miserably against his shoulder. The bikes were sometimes more dangerous than being on foot. She felt him nod and groaned. She hated goodbyes. Even before the virus hit, they'd felt far too formal, like a looming threat of finality. Now, after the virus, every goodbye seemed eternal.

“I'm not going to be gone forever,” he said, as if he were able to read her thoughts. He pressed her against his body, kissing her sweet, rose scented hair. The chemist in her had been clever enough to use the rose petals from the bushes outside the cabin in a hair rinse that she'd mixed herself, and she always managed to smell intoxicating to him. He couldn't believe he was doing this. How could he leave someone who meant everything to him?

“It's just that...” she broke down, unable to finish her thought. She didn't know how.

“It's all right,” he soothed her. “I know.”

They hugged for a little while, until Layne's sobbing quieted down. When he pulled away, she saw that even his dark eyes were watering. This sobered her up. If he felt too bad about leaving he would resent her, or worse, want to stay and miss his chance to find his brother. She had to be strong. For both of them. She would keep the homestead safe, continue growing and storing food and curing meat for jerky and long term use, and Jax would find his brother and come back with him – or at least find out what happened. It would be all right.

“Hey...” she said, not wanting to bring up the subject of whether or not his brother was dead but sure that it was a possibility and one they needed to account for. “If it turns out he's been gone too long... you know...and you find yourself losing places to look...come home, all right? I need you here. And we can figure out what to do from there together.”

Jax darkened at the thought, but nodded seriously.

“If it seems like a dead end, I'll come back. Maybe give myself a week or two to find closure about it, but no longer.”

“That's fair,” Layne said stiffly. A week or two sounded like an eternity. And just how long was it going to take for him to get to Al's settlement?

“Look,” he said, pulling her into another tight hug. “I won't be gone any longer than I have to be. I promise. If my dipshit brother has taken off again, I'll find him eventually. It doesn't have to be during the winter with my wi – with you here.”

Layne smiled warmly. Jax had nearly called her his wife. Of course, there weren't many people around to enforce the biblical view of marriage, not in the sense that they had before the virus struck. Marriage was another old concept, but she knew she felt closer to Jax than she had ever felt, or would ever feel, to anyone else. If marriage were an official option, she would have married him in a heartbeat.

She looked over at him and felt herself panic, seeing that he was pulling on his clothes, stuffing his hands in his coat pocket to make sure his utility knife was still there. In old times, he would have been checking for a wallet. Cash and driver's license. Keys to their little abode. Oh, keys!

“Here,” she said, running to the small table by the door and thrusting the keys at him. He looked at them uncertainly.

“Don't you need these?” he said, frowning. “To lock up while you’re tending to the garden?”

“That's ridiculous,” she said. “I just need to lock it from the inside while I'm sleeping. I'm going to be fine, I've been doing this survival shit as long as you have. Why do you think I'm still around?”

He pulled her close to him, kissing her forehead and brow, down her cheeks, to her ears.

“Because you're brilliant and talented and too gorgeous for the Earth to lose,” he said between kisses. She melted in his arms, forcing herself not to think about how long it might be before she felt his body against her again; heard his voice, his sweet compliments and temptations.

“Well, whatever the reason, I've made it this long and you don't have to worry about me. I'm not just some idiot bimbo. I have a huge shot at making it through just about anything. And still find a way to get buzzed.” She grinned, referencing her beer making talents, and Jax laughed. She'd packed him two bottles; one for sipping and another to trade just in case he needed anything. She left a note on them, covered it in secret kisses so whenever he touched it, she would be near him.

“All right, I know you're too amazing for this world, but please tell me more,” he teased.

“It's all right. The sooner you get out of here the sooner you can get back and hear all about my many talents.”

“I'm sure it will be riveting,” he said, his dark eyes sparkling. His eyes were the funniest thing, Layne thought. Sometimes they seemed black as night and other times, clear and bright as day. They were flecked with so many different colors, and they so changed frequently with his mood and the lighting that she didn't know what color would have been listed on his state license – back when he would have one. What did he consider his eye color to be?

This suddenly seemed a burning and important question; something she had to ask him before he left. She gripped his hand hard and he drew his eyebrows.

“What's wrong?” he asked, pulling the rucksack over his shoulder.

She wanted to ask him, to know more than anything. It was such a small, stupid thing, and if he never came back, she would always wonder...but no, she couldn't think like that. He would be back. She would save the silly question.

“I'm going to miss you,” she said with a heavy sigh. “But I'm so happy that you have a chance to find your brother.”

Layne smiled bravely at him, her beautiful face shining with pain and the deepest of love.

“You won't have to miss me for long,” he said with a reassuring smile. “A month at most and then I'll be here. You won't even remember I was ever gone.”

They kissed tenderly, and with that, he was out the door.

Chapter 5

Jax walked as quickly as he could, pausing to seek out signs of the community trail. The first one had been easy. It wasn't a very long distance away from the homestead and Jax sighed, hoping it wouldn't bring too much foot traffic past. If it did, Layne might be in trouble before he made it home.

There was only one rifle that they'd found at the homestead, and he had insisted that she keep it. He had his knife and his wildly good senses and strength. There wasn't much more he needed than that. He'd had some combat training in Hex and was prepared for any challenges he might face.

He was grateful for the closet full of old clothes that they'd found. The long underwear would keep him warm once the temperatures dropped, as he knew they would before long. He was already chilly and zipped up the coat. He didn't like how bulky it was or how it might impair his movement, but there was no other option. He had to keep going and find the community where his brother had last been seen. He kept kicking himself for not asking Al how far away the settlement was. From the looks of him, half-starved like that, it would have been at least a week's journey or more if Al hadn’t been smart with rations. But Al seemed smart or else they wouldn't have sent him on a mission like that. It must be further than he thought. Maybe a three-week journey. If that was the case, he had already lied to Layne and felt a desperate pulling to be back in their cozy little home beside the fireplace, touching her and laughing, or chopping firewood. Anything but being away from her for so long. It was daunting to imagine his life missing her for even one night.

He was going too slow. If he could run, he should. It would make the journey go faster. It might draw extra attention to himself, but he didn't care. The sense of urgency in his chest was burning harshly and he knew he would have to give in to it or suffer the tedious, exhausting agitation that would accompany his slow pace.

And so he began to jog, slowing down to a walk when his legs felt tired or he heard a noise. He had learned to run soundlessly, but it was still harder to be cautious and aware of your surroundings if you were moving too quickly. It was something he generally avoided unless he was in danger and he got an immediate kick of adrenaline every time he started running. His capable body could go on for miles and he began to relish the taunt, burning his muscles experienced as he slowed.

The first night without Layne was awful. She'd been his rock and support for so long that, although he was exhausted, he was unable to get a restful sleep. His senses would be dull the next day because of this, and so he said a silent prayer that the dangers would be slim.

When he woke up, he had a hard time finding the next tree that Al had marked and groaned in frustration. Was he off the trail already? But just when he was ready to give up and head back to Layne, the tree miraculously appeared in front of him. He'd begun to figure out that the way the L was pointing showed the direction he was supposed to move in. The long end of the letter was pointed to the left, and so he followed it to the next tree, which pointed right.

He paused. Was Al fucking with him? What if Layne was right and this whole thing was a conspiracy? What if the tribes just wanted to separate them so they would be easier to pick off?

But no, they had to assume Layne would stay with him. Maybe she was the one who was in true danger and the homestead was surrounded by predatory Jackals as he was running away from it. The thought chilled his heart and he had an impulse to go back.

But as he turned around, the image of Jonathan popped into his head. The last time they had seen each other, the sad smile on his brother's face. The pang of loneliness that he felt after he left, gripping his multi-use knife tightly and the picture that he had kept in his back pocket, the one he had hidden away from Hex when he found out that they burned all the mementos left over from before the virus.

He pulled the picture out then, the picture that had meant more to him than anything. His big brother Jonathan had always been one of his idols, and on his seventh birthday, Jonathan gave him the thing that he cherished the most - his dirt bike. Nobody knew why or what had compelled him to give his little brother his dirt bike. He wouldn't be able to get another bike for at least another two years, because he would be old enough by then for a new, bigger one. The best that money could buy. His parents had warned him of this as Jax stared at him, disbelieving of the tremendous gift.

But Jonathan had been firm and pushed the bike over to his little brother.

“I'm going to teach them how to ride a bike myself," he said decidedly. “That way, whenever he is on one, he'll remember me. I think that's a good gift, don't you?”

His parents had simply nodded, their young son's depth and wisdom overwhelming them. His parents were proud of Jonathan and they set up the tripod so that they could have a picture of the family together; Jonathan and his father steadying the bike and holding Jax up right on it, and his mother beaming into the camera with a loving gaze toward her two sons. That was the family that he wanted to remember. Not the illness, and not the separation afterward.

He couldn't give up on Jonathan. His brother had always been there for him, right down to the last minute. Except that time when he had been lured in by the temptations of the flesh and the intimacy that it promised him. Unfortunately for Jonathan, the cult that he had been a part of was after him and he had to make a break for it. Jax had refused to go with him, knowing that they had been freaks from the start. He was bitter at his brother for leaving him alone to fend for himself and ended up finding people at Hex to replace his need for a family.

The memories burned at his heart and he tucked the picture away. He would find Jonathan – no matter what the cost. And so he kept walking and walking; as far as his legs could carry him. He would do whatever it took. Including zig-zagging through the trees to discover each ‘L’ that would point him in the right direction.

***

It had been two weeks since Layne last saw Jax and she had to admit that she was feeling a little bit stir crazy from it. At first she had hardly been able to sleep, but gradually she began to stretch out on the enormous bed and fall into a routine that allowed her to keep her mind away from the man who was missing from her life.

She had a survivor's instinct, hardening herself to the possibility that he might not come back for her. Maybe he would find his brother and stay with him, or maybe he would be killed. Or maybe he wouldn't even be able to find his way back to the little homestead. All of these were distinct possibilities. She only hoped that if he did get lost, maybe Al would be able to guide him back to the homestead from the community where he was heading.

But hope it wasn't something she allowed herself to waste much time on, and instead set to work making the cabin as cozy as possible. She had to admit that she had a homemaker's streak, enjoying every chance that she had to put her hands into the space and create a unique and comfortable feeling within it.

She tried not to eat too much, knowing that winter was coming soon. She had found about twelve Mason jars in the cabin and decided that she would preserve some of the fruit and vegetables for as long as she could. The solar power and wind power that was connected to the house made it possible for the refrigerator and freezer to work. She couldn't believe their luck, but without Jax, she didn't feel as safe, even in their sheltered little house. She knew she would defend their home with her life, and she wasn't sure that was something she was willing to do.

Although it was exhausting having to survive on her own without the comforts of four walls around her and knowing that the tribes would be lurking about and looking for prey, it had been safer in ways because she was never off her guard. It may have been difficult and stressful for her mental health, making her paranoid and jumpy, but it had also kept her alive for this long. She would be on her toes in her little house, not sleeping soundly in her bed. There were no traps outside her doorway to alert her to noise or predators. It was something she would have to work on while he was gone.

She decided to go out and gather the peaches from the tiny orchard before they started to rot, scooping them carefully off the ground and taking what was left over on the trees. She would make a jam, she decided. Maybe a jelly or some sort of dessert with them. She could keep some in the freezer and share the dessert with Jax when – no, if – he came home. She would have to be content with whatever happened, even if the last goodbye that they shared had been for good.

There was a stovetop with two burners and a small oven beneath. They had been utilizing it like crazy, happy beyond their wildest dreams that they had found such a comfortable place to live. It wasn't gigantic and it was nothing like what they were used to before the virus, but it was security. Whoever had lived here before had been minimalistic, only wanting the bare essentials. It was as if they had anticipated something like this virus happening all along, and had prepared accordingly. She lowered her eyes, stricken by a sudden pang of sadness that even with all of this preparation and forward thinking, whoever had been here wasn't still there to enjoy the bountiful lifestyle that they had created.

It was always hard when they found pictures, so she was glad that they didn't find anything in the cabin except clothing and little odds and ends that they could use. Candles, cooking utensils, even the rifle that was in the front closet and a huge supply of ammunition. They also found yards and yards of thick rope, which Jax had used to set traps for animals around the garden. They had been eating well, and she had to remember to check the traps every day and reset them. Luckily, Jax had shown her how.

She was just beginning the sweet, sugary process of creating peach preserves when it hit her. A sudden pang of immense nausea. She tried to hold it back, but she couldn't, and ran to the door, retching out over the railing of the small porch. It had been years and years since she had been sick like this, and she wondered what had brought it on. Had some of their food not been washed thoroughly enough or cooked well enough? Was her meat contaminated? Maybe there was still some bacteria in the water and it hadn't been boiled well enough or filtered properly.

She walked back into the house, her mind spinning with potential explanations, when the wafting smell of peaches make her stomach drop. She had to run outside again to vomit. She had forgotten what it felt like to be that sick, and clutched the railing miserably as she wiped the bile off of her full lips. Her eyes were watering and she scrambled to one of the barrels of water they kept outside, not trusting the one she had drank from most recently in case it was the source of the contamination. She took a handful and rinsed her mouth out with it, then took the pot of peaches outside so that she wouldn't have to smell it as she boiled more water to drink.

From there, she collapsed onto the couch, feeling lonely and miserable. It figured that she would get sick when she was alone. She curled up in the blanket, grimacing at the pain and wishing more than anything that Jax was there to comfort her.

Chapter 6

Jax looked around. He had been following the trail for two weeks, but now he didn't know where to look. He had made it into a clearing and there wasn't a tree in sight. The further north he got, the colder it became, and he was cold even through the thermal underwear that Layne had packed for him.

He shifted impatiently. The going was slow now and if he was going to catch up with his brother, he would have to keep moving. He covered a lot of ground with his running, but even after two weeks he was feeling hopeless. He began to wander forward but stopped himself. He couldn't figure out where he was supposed to go. Damn it, Al.

He groaned in frustration and decided to make camp. As he was digging a small trench to build his fire in, he suddenly paused. The ground beneath his feet was littered with rocks. Most of them were a deep gray color, but there was a line of red rocks that stood out. He backed up and squinted down at them, realizing that it created a huge ‘L’ shape that was pointing to the east. His heart thudded in excitement, and he scrambled to put his belongings back into his rucksack. He would head east.

As he moved, he noticed a small snowflake gracefully fall from the sky and land on the tip of his nose. His eyes widened as more gentle snowflakes began to fall, and he hurried his pace, quickening so that he might find Al's community sooner rather than later. It was never any fun to be stuck in a snowstorm, but for now, things were looking up and the little snowflakes brought warmth to his soul and hope to his heart.

***

Layne wasn't feeling any better later in the week. She thought she was, but quickly found new, sudden bouts of nausea overwhelming her. She was sore all over her body and massaged her tender breasts, groaning in misery and sipping water. She could only stomach certain foods and, unfortunately, peaches were not one of them.

She hoped that she hadn't caught dysentery or something from the water, and groaned to herself. What if Jax came home and found her dead? But no, part of being able to survive was having the willpower to survive. She would be fine. She only hoped Jax was faring just as well.

***

“Welcome," the man said. Jax studied him skeptically, worried that he had stumbled upon another cult. He had followed a path lined by brier bushes, and been pleased when it opened up into raspberries. He groaned when he heard a man step behind him, knowing that he no longer had the advantage. Fortunately, when he turned around, the man was smiling warmly. He didn't trust him, but he was too cold to complain when the man heaved a huge, heavy coat around him and pulled him further down the path and into a warm shelter.

“How did you find this place?" the man asked, looking at Jax with a small smile.

It reminded him of being quizzed after using a business service. How had he found their business? Was it online or maybe through a friend? Perhaps the advertising they had done on the subway finally did the trick. He tried to shake off the cynicism and told him about meeting with Al, and immediately asked if they had heard from Jonathan.

The man's eyes widened and he took a step back, looking behind him at the small group of people that were in the shelter with them. It was a relatively nice community, most of them living in teepee like tents with a fire burning inside. The smoke escaped through a ventilation hole at the top and they were free to warm themselves by the fire and cook as they pleased.

“Are you his brother? The one from Hex?”

“I haven't been with Hex in a long time," Jax said. “Don't worry.”

“Oh, I'm not worried. They teach pretty great survival skills in that tribe, there are a couple people here who made it out a while ago. Maybe you will know them."

“Maybe," Jack said impatiently, thinking of Layne alone at home. “But I'd really rather find my brother before I talk to anybody. He hasn't come back here?"

“No, they went east from here looking for the underground city that people used to whisper about. They claim the government knew that something bad was going to happen and tried to cover their asses after Grow Inc. got some test results back. They were prepared for the worst case in any event. They didn't expect it to go so viral.”

“I remember," Jax said bleakly. “Would you mind showing me the way to Roger? I hear he was with my brother last and I'd really like to speak with him.”

“Oh, Roger! Of course, that's a great idea. I'm sure he could help you.”

The man offered his thick hand and smiled. He was in his late middle ages and was strong and meaty. His sandy brown hair was cropped short to his head, and his wide face was littered with stubble. He was a little overweight, wearing a pair of overalls and a red collared shirt that was rolled up at the sleeves, despite the temperature. He saw Jax looking and grinned.

“Never minded the cold much,” he said. He seemed rugged and experienced, and Jax didn't have any trouble picturing how he had survived through all of this.

“My name is Blake by the way," the man said. “I can show you around to get you some food and then maybe you can head out. How does that sound? If you'd like to stay the night and camp out here that would probably be for the best. It's pretty dangerous out here at night. We found a way to safeguard against the animals and the elements, but out on your own, it's definitely a lot harder. And the snow is falling now, it might be a better idea to stay inside for the night and take the weather as it comes in the morning.”

Jax was silent, and walked quietly behind Blake as he led him to another teepee. He glanced around, taking in the large bonfires and the rows of greenhouses that had been constructed to protect their food sources from the elements. They had found saran wrap and created the greenhouses out of the stretched plastic and bendable branches, which was fairly clever.

“Have you ever been out in the winter before? If you're looking out for your brother, that shows me that you've mostly been in the South.”

“I was in the Boy Scouts once," Jax said vaguely. “But honestly most of it didn't stick. I'd be willing to listen if you had any advice for me."

“Don't try to drink snow," Blake said, scratching at his stubble with a dried crunching sound. “And if you do, melt it first between layers of your clothing or filtered near a fire. If you use your body's energy to melt the snow, you're going to be more at risk for hypothermia and other crappy winter stuff.”

“All right, thanks,” Jax said.

“Sure, but it you should probably remember that snow doesn't give you anywhere near as much water as ice does. In a pinch, you should always melt ice first.”

“Oh, I didn't know that."

“Yup, the water content is way higher. Do you have a tarp?”

“No, not really,” Jax said. All he had was the worn cloth he had always used for his tent.

“Well, we will get you one. You can use them for shelter.”

“Thank you,” he said, wondering what was in it for Blake.

“Why are you trying to get people up here anyway?” Jax asked him as they paused outside one teepee and grabbed a large, neatly folded blue tarp. Blake handed it to Jax, who tucked it inside his bag.

“You ever tried settling in a commune with only a handful of people? It's not easy. There's a lot of work to be done. But it is safer, and we do all right. It's especially nice during the spring and summer. And we all get along, and none of us are angry and violent. It's a safe place. Everybody deserves a safe place.”

Jax considered this and nodded, and they finally reached the opening of Roger's teepee. They ducked inside and Roger greeted them warmly.

“Is this a new recruit?" he asked.

“No," Blake said. "This is Jonathan's brother, Jax. The one he spoke about so often."

Roger's face fell and he shirked away from Jax and Jax understood immediately that he felt guilty for abandoning his brother in the elements during the attack. He wanted to be angry at Roger, but looking at him, he could only feel a pang of pity. He had a small child in his lap, smiling up at him, and a beautiful woman behind him at the fire, stirring a small pot of soup. Roger had a family; he had a family like Jax had Layne. He would've done the same thing if he found himself in danger. He couldn't leave Layne on her own to fend for herself in a world like this. Even if there was safety at their homestead.

“Look, Al told me what happened and I'm not mad at you. I just need to know where you last saw my brother and I was wondering if you could take me. I know it's probably scary and dangerous, but I would really appreciate it. I need to understand what happened.”

The woman stopped stirring the pot and looked suddenly and intensely at Roger. The child stopped cooing and noticed the tension in the room. She looked between all of the people there and tilted her head in confusion. She reached her hand up to Roger, combing her fingers through his little beard, and Roger gripped her tiny hand in his own and pulled it away from his face.

“I'd be happy to show you where I saw him last. But we might be ambushed there. I'll take you most of the way, but I'll have to come back for my family. They are my only reason for living, and I have to be there for them.”

“I understand," Jack said with a nod. “It's a deal.”

Chapter 7

They set off early in the morning, and Jax noticed with interest that the small snowfall had turned into a large one, blanketing the world around them in icy white flakes.

Roger led him for a day and a half, marking a trail by breaking evergreen branches, and stopped finally in a clearing.

“This is where they got us," Roger said sadly. “I don't know what happened, I just panicked and did the only thing I knew how to do. I escaped with my life. I feel terrible about it, but maybe in a way bringing you here was my opportunity to try and make it up to your brother. I don't know if he got killed because of me, but if he did I'm really sorry.”

He didn't give Jax an opportunity to reply before he turned his back and walked away from him, heading back to the settlement with his warm teepee and little family. Jax watched him go for a moment before approaching the clearing. His feet crunched loudly in the snow, and he shivered as his face splintered with the cold. So his brother had been here. It had been a couple of weeks. Well, more like a month now, but he had been here.

Jax didn't know what to do from there except to give himself the allotted time frame that he and Layne had agreed upon to look for any sign of Jonathan. If he couldn't find him within two weeks and everything looked hopeless, he had to go back.

And so Jax began wandering in the cool countryside. It didn't take long for him to discover a cave in a cliff face. He poked his head in with interest, cautious of animals who may already be inside the dwelling. He let his eyes adjust for a moment and saw that nothing else was living inside before ducking in to explore. Maybe Jonathan had been there. His heart was brimming with the possibility of seeing his brother again. He couldn't wait to finally embrace him and apologize for all the years of being without him. He felt so close he could touch it.

Jax made his way carefully down the cave, and suddenly found his foot caught on something. He nearly tripped over it and cursed, lowering himself into a crouch and examining the contents on the floor. Suddenly, his heart started to pound painfully. His food had wound around the strap of a bag.

It was a bag that he recognized.

A bag that belonged to his brother.

It had everything in there. His essentials. They were things that he would never have left behind, even if he was just going out to take a piss. He would've taken them wherever he went, which meant that something must have happened to him. Something terrible.

Jax burned with grief as his shaking hands sifted through his brother's belongings. Everything was hopeless now. He would never see his brother again. They had left everything in shambles, their relationship broken and cold, and there was no way that he would ever be able to apologize for it.

The sudden realization brought Jax to the floor. Everything was meaningless now without his brother. Nobody would ever be able to make him feel better. Everything was miserable and unfair. The virus; the circumstances of his brother's parting. He didn't even care that Layne was in their homestead, waiting for him to come back. She would never be able to understand his grief. He was completely alone.

He suddenly got to his feet and ran out of the cave as fast as he could. His only living family member was gone. Layne's had been gone for a long time already, he knew, she was used to having nobody. But this was a new feeling for him. He had never felt more alone and hopeless.

He pulled one of the bottles of beer from his sack and chugged it down as quickly as he could, glancing at Layne's note and crumpling it up before reading it. Somehow, he blamed her for this. If he hadn't gotten involved with her, he might have found his brother by now. He could have saved him.

He left the note, allowing it to grow soggy on the wet, icy ground as he began staggering around in the snow and crying loudly. He was drunk and full of agony, and he stumbled, falling face first onto the ground.  The coldness bit his face, and it almost felt good. He would give up. He passed out in the snow, waiting to die and join his brother.

***

Layne tossed and turned. She was used to sleeping on her stomach, but ever since she had gotten sick, she had felt sensitive everywhere. She had taken to keeping a bucket near her bed in case she needed to throw up again. The illness was persistent, although it didn't seem to drain her of any energy. That was fortunate, and she continued to use her daily routine to give her the motivation that she needed to continue cultivating food and water for the homestead.

She tried to count her blessings instead of focusing on all of the ways that she was sad and miserable. Being alone made her more likely to remember all of the pain that she suffered when she lost her family to the virus. Her friends and everybody else that she had loved before the virus hit were gone. She had been left to fend for herself and deal with the aftermath, feeling very guilty that somehow she had been able to survive at all without any problems.

She found herself falling into a deep depression, but she did her best to avoid her troubling thoughts and worked harder and harder in the garden. The activity seemed to help and alleviated some of her nausea. She enjoyed the fresh air, even though it was beginning to grow crisp with the frost.

One evening, she heard the sound of breaking branches, and nearly hyperventilated. She didn't know who it was, but she hoped that it was Al, bringing some new recruits through the forest. Still, she didn't know who it was and she was vulnerable and alone, so she crept as quietly as she could inside the cabin and shut and locked the door. She situated herself at the window, loading the rifle and cocking it in case she saw anybody encroaching. She wouldn't be as kind as Jax. If anybody came and saw her homestead, she planned to shoot. There was no telling who might be infected, and the carriers tended to travel in groups. Most of them were so angry and bitter and guilty that they were addicts who traded whatever they could find for drugs that would help them drown away their sorrows. That meant that they were a danger to her and to everyone else - whether they could be infected by them still or not. It was hard to tell whether or not the carrier's virus had lain dormant. Nobody had tested them and everybody who was still alive was immune.

Fortunately, a large deer emerged from the foliage and she lowered the gun, sighing in relief. She had been worried that it was a group of carriers, but it was just a flock of deer who had smelled her delicious vegetables. She hoped that they would leave it alone, but she was in such a good mood after the flood of relief that she would have gladly shared with them.

Thinking of the carriers ignited her anxiety. What would happen to humanity next? She was concerned that the new population may or may not be able to thrive and flourish. Children who were exposed to the virus probably wouldn't live very long. However, it was possible that with two parents who carried strong genes, they would be able to survive. She felt a twinge of nausea as she thought about the infants who were both vulnerable and innocent. She was glad that she and Jax wouldn't have to worry about that yet. All she had to do was focus on surviving until he came back.

***

Jax woke up from a frenzied dream, groaning in appreciation as Layne's mouth nibbled him and stroked his groin. He found himself burning with longing, a nice distraction from the hole in his heart, but pushed her off of him in confusion as he opened his eyes. It wasn't Layne, and it wasn't totally a dream. There was a woman there and he was inside a strange room that was dim and smelled like the earth.

She looked at him, her ruby red lips smiling seductively. He scowled at her and backed away, his heart thudding. Although she was beautiful, she had startled him and he felt invaded. Still, he had to admit that he was painfully aroused and his body was begging for more of her touch.

“So you're alive then," she grinned, peering down at his groin. “I see the blood is pumping after all.” He glowered at her and covered himself with his hand. Fortunately, he was still dressed, but she had peeled off his wet outer layers and laid the clothes in front of a fireplace to dry.

“Where am I?" he asked.

“You're in Tel Alur,” she said with a grin. “We inhabit the underground city and I brought you there. Did you have a death wish or something? You know it's easy enough to die without stupidity on your side."

“What does it matter? It's none of your business. I just so happen to have lost somebody very special to me."

“Who, Jonathan?” she asked, her lips stretching into another sultry smile. His heart thudded at the mention of his brother's name.

“Actually, he's fine. He was in to see you before you woke up, but he had to leave again.”

“Are you kidding me?" he growled, gripping her wrists in his strong hands.

“Oh, I like it when men are feisty with me," she said with a wink. Her dark brown eyes twinkled and she ran her hand through her jet black hair. He felt another pulse of longing in his groin, and felt tempted to give in to it. He was still irrationally angry at Layne. Regardless, he forced himself to look away from the woman. If Jonathan was alive, there was hope. But if she had only heard his name while he was in a fevered dream state, then she was simply trying to fuck with him. He had to find out which one it was.

“Where did he go? If that's even true," Jax said, fixing a dark glare on the woman.

“Well, we are preparing for war after all, so it makes sense that he would have plenty to keep him busy.”

“War? Jonathan isn't into war," Jax said, shaking his head in disbelief.

“Maybe not, but he needs to save his friend. They were both abducted not too long ago by a really mean group who call themselves the Phantoms. They think they are sooo badass because they can survive in the snow. They only do it because they eat anything, even people. They're trying to fatten up your brother's friend right now. Fortunately, Jonathan was smart enough to escape. His friend wasn't so lucky, so we're all going to retaliate and get rid of the problem once and for all. We want to keep things peaceful up here in the North. Believe it or not. It's all rather exciting,” she said, moving close to Jonathan and pulling a blanket around his shoulders.

She touched his cheek, her beautiful face sparkling with excitement. She was toying with him, testing her power. He wished it wasn't working, but he could feel the yearning in his body, strong and prominent. It had been nearly a month since he'd had any kind of release, and this woman was dangerously close to opening a floodgate he would rather keep closed.

“Please, go get my brother,” he said sternly, turning away from her.

She seemed surprised, but somehow pleased at his rejection, and nodded, pulling her hand away and turning on her heel. He purposely avoided looking at her swaying hips and sultry, curvy body, and instead pouted at the wall.

And then he was being pulled into a bear hug and the spicy scent of his brother was filling his nostrils. Jax opened and closed his mouth, almost ready to vomit from the emotional toll of what he'd just experienced.

“I thought I'd never see you again,” he breathed.

“Here I am,” Jonathan said with a wink. It was too good to be true. Maybe he really had died in the cold and it was all a dream.

“I'm so glad you're here,” Jonathan exclaimed, hugging Jax again. “We need all the help we can get.”

“You...wait, you mean in this war thing?”

“Yeah!”

“Jon, I can't...”

“What?” Jonathan asked, his face falling in disappointment.

“Look, I know it's important to you, but I have somewhere to go. A home. Somebody waiting for me. I just needed to know if you're all right. Al came by and told me about you and I had to see for myself. I missed you so much...”

Now that they were together again, there were no words that felt sufficient enough to explain what he'd been through. The terrible guilt and misery he'd felt when he believed he was truly alone in the world. He had nearly killed himself in his grief, but somehow, he'd been brought to this woman's room and spared.

“I missed you too,” Jonathan said. His face had aged considerably, and he looked much older with the scruff thick around his face. “Listen, we're still in the planning stages. Talk to your family; think it over. We seriously need the help. We could get killed out there, but I know how skilled you are. You could make or break this thing for us.”

“Forget about it,” Jonathan begged, gripping his brother's forearm. “Just come back with me. We have everything you'd need. I swear, it's perfect.”

“I'm sure it is,” Jonathan said, pulling gently out of his brother's grip. “But this expedition was my idea. I'm responsible for risking those men's lives. I can't just leave him there to die. Not when there's something I can do to save him. You can help me or you can go home; those are your choices. It's not safe for you to stay if you're not going to be a part of this. I'd rather you were safe anyway, little brother. You have no stake in this war.”

Jax opened and closed his mouth in disbelief. He had finally found his brother, but after all this, he might very well lose him again in a needless battle to save one man's skin.

“It's not just for me,” Jonathan said, lightly punching Jax on the shoulder. “I need to safeguard the future of the children in the community up there. It's a really solid place, you know. They're trying to start something special. Get a real society going again. Not like the turf-war cult hell down south. I'm behind this one hundred percent. Maybe when this is over, you and your family can join us. You'll know where to find me.”

He winked at Jax and turned away, walking out the doorway. And just like that, his brother was gone again.

Chapter 8

“How did it go with your brother?” the sultry woman asked when she returned to her bedroom. Her voice brought another surge of longing to his loins as he remembered the way it felt when she was touching him in his sleep. But he was also angry and disgusted by her and refused to meet her gaze.

“It's not really any of your business," Jax snapped at her. She smiled, a glow that radiated from across the room, and Jax darkened in response.

“It must not have gone well," she said, coming toward him.

“Please, just leave me alone," he said, looking her in the eye. “There is somebody that I love.”

“Well, she's quite lucky. You're very handsome.”

And with that, the smiling woman disappeared, leaving him alone in the room. He walked over to the fireplace cursing at himself for feeling such an intense burst of longing that he would have no release for. He pulled his clothes on, groaning in discomfort as they grazed his erection, and grabbed his backpack. He was going to head back home to be reunited with the woman he loved most. The woman who he missed so much that he almost resented loving her in the first place.

***

The journey was long and grueling, just as he remembered it on the way there. Unfortunately, it was even harder with the harsh elements working against him. He dug himself a little hole in the snow, creating a wall where the wind was the fiercest and pulled half of the tarp over it. He put the other half of the tarp on the ground to prevent himself from getting wet, packing the snow tightly to create a firm platform. He was elated with the knowledge that his brother was alive, and happy that he knew exactly where to find him. But he was also worried that the pointless war he was fighting might leave him without a family left to speak of.

He spent the next two weeks running as quickly as he could, heading back home to Layne. At night, he was haunted by thoughts of the seductress, and had to force himself to avoid the images of her face and the memories of the pleasure he felt during the sensual dream he'd had. He would force his thoughts back to Layne, the last sexual encounter they'd had, and try to keep himself from relieving the burning sensation in his loins. It would make him vulnerable if he did.

Finally, after what seemed like years, the landscape began to look familiar. He followed the path that Al had created until finally he saw the familiar fence coming up in the distance. Before he could get inside, the door flew open and Layne was in his arms. Her intoxicating, rose-scented hair filled his senses, and she moaned immediately as he bucked his hips against her, pulling her pants off of her body and spreading her legs. He lifted her up by the waist and gazed into her sea colored, blue-green eyes.

“I missed you so much," she whispered.

“I missed you too," Jax whispered, pulling his throbbing member out of his pants and pushing it inside her with a hard shove. She had already been wet by the time she reached him, and threw her head back with a loud moan as the sudden impact made her knees buckle. He carried her inside, thrusting slowly in and out of her as they moved through the snow covered forest floor and toward the doorway of the cabin.

They didn't make it to the bedroom. Instead, he pushed her against the wall and showered her entire body with hot kisses that made her moan and writhe against his body. He had been gone for far too long, and she had missed his muscular torso, and the feeling of his long, thick cock pushing intimately inside her.

She gasped as he groaned loudly and came hard inside her, filling her insides with the hot flow of his orgasm. She hadn't come yet, which he knew, and he moved behind her, pressing himself against her backside and reaching around to cup her firm breast in one hand and slide his fingers inside her with the other. She leaned against him with a moan and he kissed her gently as his penis grew hard again, finally squeezing itself between her legs as it grew more swollen with anticipation.

In a tangle of limbs, they fell onto the couch, and Layne wrapped her long, perfect legs around his waist as he rammed hard into her, sending a shockwave of pleasure through her whole body. She cried out, and he did it again and again, not giving her a break to catch her breath. She arched her back, her nipples pink and hard, and buckled against him as their hot fluids dripped between her legs and pooled on the couch beneath her. She shuddered as she felt him tense up, ready to come hard into her again, and she cried out loudly as she began to quake underneath his powerful body, giving in to the most intense orgasm she'd ever had in her life.

They lay tangled on the couch together, Jax stroking her long, light brown hair lovingly, the light in his dark eyes glowing brightly. She cupped his face in her hands and kissed his forehead, and he smiled sweetly at her.

“What color are your eyes?” she asked him.

“I think they're green,” he said thoughtfully. “But I don't really know. They change sometimes.”

“I hope our baby's eyes are like yours,” she said with a contented sigh.

“What...?” Jax asked, sitting up and staring at her.

“I think I'm pregnant,” Layne whispered.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After:

Book 3

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“They look bigger, right?” Layne asked, studying her reflection in the mirror. She cupped her hand over one of her breasts and Jax raised his eyebrow at her and laughed.

“What?” she asked. “I look ridiculous right now, don’t I?”

“I wouldn’t say ridiculous,” he said with a grin, tucking Layne’s light brown hair behind her ear. “Try the other one now.”

She slapped him and shook her head, strutting out of the bathroom with a sigh.

“Well if they are bigger you know what that means, right?” she asked.

“More to love?” his deep voice rumbled into her ear, bringing his strong, masculine hands over the delicate mounds of her breasts and stroking her nipples with his thumbs. She moaned involuntarily and let her body lean back into his. He buried his head into her neck and kissed her gingerly, sending tingles throughout her body. When he pulled away, she sighed.

“You’re such a tease,” she said, heading into the kitchen for a drink of water. She could feel him grinning behind her and shook her head, smiling despite herself.

She had been nauseated regularly since Jax had returned from his perilous journey north to look for his brother, which had been a little bit difficult for their intimacy. The poor man had been treating her as if she were glass, not daring to go any further than a gentle kiss or a stroke here or there. She was sexually frustrated, but she appreciated his consideration. She hadn’t been feeling up to intensive physical activity, and if there was one thing their sex life was, it was intensive. Neither of them held back.

Maybe if they were a little tamer, she wouldn’t be worrying about whether or not she was pregnant. She was eighty percent sure that she was. Still, they were both concerned. Any illness, especially now that civilization had been wiped out by the deadly virus, was extremely dangerous. Vaccinations were a thing of the past, and even though she was a chemist, she didn’t always have the tools she needed.

There were a lot of potential problems if they were going to bring a child into the world. First of all, they would have to protect the child from all varieties of illness and disease. The baby would be vulnerable to the virus, and could potentially be taken from them before it even had a chance to live.

What would she do if she lost her child? And more to the point, would it be selfish of them to bring a child into a cruel, upside-down world where it couldn’t thrive, and maybe wouldn’t even be able to survive its first day of life? The cabin they lived in could still be crawling with infection.

And if it did survive, how would they socialize their child? How would they find other children for it to play with? What would they do when the child grew into a teenager and wanted nothing to do with its parents? What if it wanted to run off and join a tribe or found friends in the wrong places? Maybe they could go up north and network there, but she was really happy where they were.

Jax hadn’t spoken much about the community up north, but they both knew it was better than the rivalling tribes down south. Still, he obviously hadn’t been particularly impressed. It was nice in the north, but it still had problems just like everywhere else.

Layne sighed. It wasn’t the paradise they had been envisioning. There was too much work left to do, too many variables to think about. Maybe if things were still how they had been when she was growing up, she would be picking out names and daydreaming about what their lives would be like together. But they weren’t living in a time like that and might never be again. It almost seemed better if she were just sick.

“Jax?” she called.

“Yeah?” he replied, emerging from the bathroom with a comb, running it through his dark black hair. It had grown longer since she first met him, and she couldn’t help but feel that he was more attractive every time she saw him.

“I’m not sure I can wait to find out for sure,” she said, furrowing her eyebrow.

“What do you mean?” he asked, moving toward her and dropping his hand from his hair.

“If I’m sick, it could kill me before we find out if I’m pregnant. It would still be a couple of months before I’m showing, you know? But if it’s an illness I might not make it that long. I think we need to act.”

Jax sobered at the words and frowned. The only way to know for sure was to get her to a medic somehow, but she couldn’t make a journey like that with him, especially not if they went north like he would prefer. How could he leave her when she wasn’t feeling well? And if she was pregnant, he wanted to be there for her every step of the way.

“I’m not sure how we can find out,” he said, furrowing his brow.

“Don’t most tribes have doctors of some sort? I mean, many of them are pretty devoted to keeping as much of modern medicine alive as possible. They’re terrified of humanity reverting back into the stone age.”

She was speaking from experience. She had been part of a tribe of doctors and idealists who had hoped, during the initial outbreak of the virus, that they would be able to fight the illness and save the world. Unfortunately, the majority of them were just egotistical crackpots who thought they knew more than they really did. It had been a dark period of her life, learning how hopeless it was to believe that she could make a difference. The apocalypse had struck, and she was completely useless.

Jax would never be able to understand the helplessness she felt when she realized that her years of study and a lifetime of gifted intelligence still left her helpless and unable to provide relief for the suffering people around her. She thought she should have been able to figure out the virus, at least in time to save her ailing family. How had she been lucky enough to escape unscathed? And would her child be blessed with that immunity, or the genes of her vulnerable family?

It was a lottery that she wasn’t sure she wanted to subject a child to. She was pretty certain that she would be able to find a way to terminate the pregnancy. Mandrake root would do the trick if she could get her hands on some, but she knew from the look in Jax’s eyes that he was excited about the possibility of being a father, and she wasn’t sure if she could dash that hope. And if she was being honest with herself, she was secretly thrilled at the prospects of motherhood. It would be nice to have a baby around. She hadn’t heard a child’s voice in years. They always seemed to bring hope wherever they went.

She knew she had to get examined by a medical doctor to find out whether or not she was putting her worries in the right place. If she was sick she could deal with it, but if she was pregnant, she would have to make some preparations of her own.

“There might have been doctors up north,” Jax said uncertainly. “But I don’t think you should travel that far and I’m not comfortable leaving you alone for that long. Especially if there’s something wrong. I think I’m going to try to find some help a little closer to home. Okay?”

“Yeah…just be careful okay?”

“Of course,” he said with a handsome grin. “I’m always careful.”

“Okay. When do you think you should leave?”

“As soon as possible. It’s still morning, I could probably leave right now once I get packed up.”

“Okay,” Layne said, leaning against the table in the kitchen and trying to hide her displeasure. She watched him scurry throughout the cabin, packing quickly. His face was grim but determined, and she knew that he would do anything to keep her safe. It was a nice feeling, but she felt terrible about subjecting him to any potential dangers. Layne took care of herself and she always had.

But it was true, she had been feeling a lot weaker than usual, and never knew what she might throw up. If she hadn’t been having irregular periods over the last few years, she would have been able to tell just from that. But she couldn’t. She had lost a lot of weight, been extremely active, and under unbelievable amounts of stress, so missing a period was a pretty common thing for her. And she was secretly terrified of contracting an illness she couldn’t handle. It would be better to get someone there to examine her, even if that meant that Jax could potentially be subjected to danger.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” he said, his dark eyes looking deeply into hers. She could read a million different things in his expression. He gave her a lingering kiss on the forehead and she found herself fully immersed in him, wishing that he wouldn’t have to leave. She wanted to go with him, but she knew that if she was sick she would be a liability to their safety.

“I know,” she whispered. She shocked herself by feeling the strong urge to cry. As if he could sense her feelings, he stroked her on the cheek and held her more tightly.

It was always difficult when he left; the world was so dangerous that she was never completely sure she would be able to see him again. But she had to think positively or else she would never make it through the next few days. Who knew how long it would take him to find someone to bring back to give her an examination? Who knew if he would even come back at all?

CHAPTER TWO

Jax sighed, walking slowly toward the shed where he had found a beat up bicycle when they first discovered the homestead. It had been in dire need of work, but the work had been fun. It was good for Jax to have something to do with his hands, especially now that Layne hadn’t been feeling up to satisfying his persistent sexual needs. It left them both a little bit frustrated, but she had way of relieving his tension. He wouldn’t dare ask for anything more from her than that.

He mounted the bike, securing his bag and hoping that nobody would see him on the way. A lot of the tribes had become expert at spearing the spokes in the bike tires and descending upon the injured riders like vultures, stealing whatever they could and often leaving the rider for dead. He was athletic enough that he could anticipate an attack and land safely, but still, any injury was unwelcome. Especially when he had to get home to Layne.

There was nothing he hated more than leaving Layne alone at home, especially now that she wasn’t feeling well. What if she needed him while he was gone? He laughed to himself. She would die before she admitted that she needed him. It was her independence that he found so attractive, and she was very capable in ways he had never known any person could be capable.

When he was younger, he never would have imagined that he would find himself living with a brilliant, gorgeous scientist in an off the grid settlement. Then again, he never would have imagined that the apocalypse would strike and kill everybody that he knew and loved. Except for his brother.

He thought back to his brother, who he had visited a few weeks prior. He had been convinced that Jonathan was dead, and when they finally found each other again, he had slipped right through his fingers and headed off to fight some kind of war against people who were threatening the safety of the community up north.

Everybody was looking for some kind of safety and comfort that resembled what they had lost after the virus had struck. Since then, everything went to hell. The people in the encampment up north had taken their cue from communal living and done their best to round up as many people as possible. They had settled into teepees, where the coldness couldn’t touch them and they were able to enjoy a warm meal no matter what time of the year it was. They seemed happy enough there, working together, but there was an oppressive atmosphere over the camp that made Jax uncomfortable.

He couldn’t quite put his finger on why he had felt that way. Maybe it had been the gray sky, or maybe he had just been driven to the edge with the anxiety he was feeling about finding Jonathan and getting back home to Layne, who was alone defending the garden. Either way, something out there had felt a little bit off, and he couldn’t tell what it was. It was best not to think about it, especially not if he was going to keep his wits about him.

Medics were a rare commodity, and had been highly revered once the population had been wiped out. The tribes would give the doctors shit for not knowing how to stop the virus, but they also depended heavily upon them to survive. Who had the best medics?

He knew that he wouldn’t be able to find any help from the Jackals, especially if Jinx was still around. He had seen Jax kill his two best friends before running away, and it was likely that they would all be able to recognize his face. He couldn’t count on their help, but maybe there was a tribe a little closer that would offer him some assistance. Most of them would do anything for a price. He had planned to promise them all the beer they could drink. Many of the people who had survived the virus had turned into addicts of whatever they could get their hands on. Everybody was anxious to numb the pain of losing everything that they had known and loved. If he could offer them some kind of poison for them to drown in, then maybe he would be able to get Layne some help.

By the time the afternoon came, his stomach was rumbling. He had gotten used to having regular meals. Food security was a new luxury that was easy for his body to get used to, especially with the way Layne always kept herself busy in the garden. If she wasn’t out there she was in the little kitchen canning food, ever wary of the future. If they had to go in a hurry, they would be able to take as much as they might need to last a while. She had even secluded a corner of the cabin for indoor plants like tomatoes, and had a couple of barrels full of dirt in the corner where she grew potatoes. They would have potatoes all year round, if nothing else. It might not be the most nutritious, but it would keep them alive.

He had made it a great distance away from their homestead, and sat back against a tree, digging through his bag to bring out his lunch. As he ate, a modest meal made up of a salad and a boiled potato, he thought about how lucky it was that the two of them had found each other. And not only that, but they had managed to stumble upon the perfect place for them to make Layne’s dream come true. They were far enough away from the tribes down south that it was finally possible to settle down and garden.

Food security was everything, which was why there were so many tribes. They wanted everything at a little cost, and were happy to steal from others and protect themselves as mercilessly as possible. A lot of people had gone off the deep end after the virus had killed their loved ones. They had become hardened to the rest of the world, making them extremely dangerous and prompting them to act without mercy any time they encountered another human being who didn’t show signs of alliance or submission.

He and Layne had been heading north, holding on to the faint hope that there weren’t as many tribes where it was cold. Most people believed that it would be easier to survive in the warmer climates, and had immediately headed down south, where they wouldn’t have to face the harshness of the elements without the modern luxuries of electricity to help them survive.

At the beginning of the end, he remembered a group of scientists who had been hell-bent on reconstructing the world to its natural and former glory. They wanted to understand electricity and figure out how to redistribute it throughout the world. There were still a couple of engineers left, but after many grand proclamations of their intention, they seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth. He hadn’t heard anything about them in years.

It was too bad he couldn’t find them. They seemed to have solid heads on their shoulders and hefty priorities. Maybe they would be able to help him with Layne. He was terrified of losing her. She was the first good thing that had happened to him since the virus had struck. He felt grateful every day that he had been able to find somebody to just click so well with, especially after the majority of the population had vanished. What were the odds of finding a soul mate now?

When he finished eating, he set out on his way again, happy to be doing something productive instead of just sitting around the house and worrying. He knew that Layne would be able to fend for herself while he was gone, but it still made him nervous to leave her there alone.

Suddenly, he heard the snapping of a twig and whipped around. He found himself staring face-to-face at a dirty young woman with wild blonde hair and angry eyes. She was pointing a sharpened spear at him, and crouching close to the ground like a wild animal. He sighed, hopping off his bike and taking a step back before she could launch the spear at his tires. He held his hands up so that she would know he didn’t plan to hurt her.

“Who are you?” She demanded, shaking her spear at him. The spear didn’t scare him, and neither did the girl. What scared him was that he didn’t know what kind of tribe she was from, or whether or not she was alone.

“My name is Jax,” he said to her slowly and calmly. “Could you take me to your tribe? I have a proposition for them.”

“My tribe. Ha. My tribe doesn’t see strangers! Do you think I’m stupid?” She growled at him.

“You’re not stupid,” he said with a grin, trying to lighten the mood. “It’s just that I have some beer, home-brewed and really strong, if someone from your tribe can help me. You guys have a medic?”

“What kind of a tribe doesn’t have a medic?” She asked him, her eyes narrowing.

The whole interaction was making Jax uneasy. He wasn’t sure that he wanted to deal with a tribe that allowed, and maybe even encouraged, the people in it to act more like animals than like civilized people. He wouldn’t want anybody like her to go near Layne, and he was sure that he wouldn’t be very likely to trust any of their medical advice either.

“You know what? Never mind. I think I’ll just be on my way,” he said, backing up slowly. “Thanks anyway.”

Jax had said the magic word. He cringed as he realized that “thanks” had escaped his mouth, and she looked at him with wide eyes, a sickening smile curling against her lips. Because he said it, she would assume that he was vulnerable. That he was submitting to her. She would think that she could attack him.

“Not so fast,” she said, creeping toward him. “I think I remember you saying something about beer. I don’t know about you but I think it’s silly to believe that you could just tease us like that.”

“Us?” Jax asked, wondering if maybe she was crazier than she appeared to be.

Suddenly, another person appeared, walking toward him with a sneer on his face. He was tall, lean, and lanky, and looked as if he hadn’t had a decent meal in months. Jax immediately felt sorry for him, but not sorry enough to surrender his own safety. Or his rations, for that matter. If he was going to take care of Layne, he would have to take care of himself first and foremost. He couldn’t let these kids take him down.

“I don’t think you realize what you’re doing,” Jax said, backing up toward the trees. He really didn’t want to hurt them, but they were going to leave him no choice.

“I do!” The boy said, offering him a twisted grin and raising his spear up into the air. “We’re getting ourselves a chance to get fucked up and take whatever the hell else you have with you. Must be our lucky day.”

“I know you guys are probably really hungry,” Jax said, realizing that they might not belong to any of the tribes and had possibly been bluffing to protect themselves. “Maybe I can take you to a place where you can be fed. There’s a settlement up north, people don’t want any violence. They’ll accept you there and feed you as long as you do your part.”

“That’s a fairytale,” the girl spat, coming closer to Jax.

“It’s not, I’ve been there.”

“Well then we’ll go there with your beer,” the boy laughed, readying himself to throw the spear at Jax.

Jax sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. They weren’t getting the hint. They were too young and arrogant to realize that they wouldn’t be able to take down a well fed and well rested man like him, even if there were four people in the same condition they were in. His heart really went out to them but they had left him no choice. They wanted to take what he needed and he would have to defend himself now.

Before the spear was released from the boy’s feeble grip, Jax lunged at him and tackled him down onto the ground. The woman unleashed a cry of fury and ran toward him, hoping to impale him with the spearhead. He kicked her away, causing her to fall flat on the ground with an oomph that told him he had knocked the wind out of her.

She was struggling to get back on her feet and Jax grabbed the boy’s spear, debating whether or not he should kill them both or let them go. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his calf and turned around, peering into the face of the sneering woman. She had pierced him with her spearhead, and that made up his mind for him.

With a growl, he quickly snapped the young boys neck and turned rabidly on the woman, using the boy’s spear to pierce her through the chest. She looked at him in disbelief and anguish, and Jax found himself apologizing as she sank down to the ground. He hadn’t killed anybody in so long that he cursed Layne for making him weak. That wasn’t something that he could afford to be in a world like this. Being isolated for so long had softened him, made the dangers of the real world seem impossibly difficult. He had been able to get over it before, but now that she had softened him up, how could he handle living like this anymore?

He turned away from the gruesome scene and walked away shuddering, unable to believe how difficult it had been to slay them. The year before, he would have thought nothing of it, and cursed their souls for daring to think that they could steal from him. He remembered what it was like to need, and now that he was in a position of privilege, entering into the world where he had come from, he couldn’t help but feel anything but an acute sense of grief.

CHAPTER THREE

Jax had been gone for about five hours, and Layne was beginning to feel restless. She had no idea how long it would take for him to return, but she knew that he wouldn’t dare to come back without having exactly what she needed. She felt unworthy of a devotion so powerful, but at the same time, it made her feel safe in such an uncertain world.

It would be nice to find out what was going on with her body, and no matter what it was, she would have to brace herself for better or worse. That also meant that preparing herself for both the best and the worst if she turned out to be pregnant.

She was terrified of the idea of putting another being into the world, someone that she could love and hold and take care of, only to have them snatched away from her by the same virus that took everybody else that she loved in such a gruesome way. She didn’t think that she would be able to survive from that kind of tragedy. It would be like losing a piece of herself.

How would they be able to take care of another person? She almost hoped that she was just mortally ill so she wouldn’t have to worry about these terrible things. Either way, it was up to her, and now that Jax was out of the house it was the perfect opportunity for her to go out and scavenge for the material she would need.

Layne was suddenly stricken with a burst of motivation unlike anything she had felt in the past few months. She always felt more alive when she had a purpose, and lately her purpose had been to create a more sustainable home. Now that she didn’t have to worry about making Jax vulnerable to attack, as he surely would be if they went out together, she could go out and get what she needed. There was an abandoned neighborhood a few miles away. If she could look for supplies, maybe she could stop worrying and figure out exactly what she wanted to do. She knew she couldn’t handle the emotional difficulty of losing a child to the virus, and felt like it would be unfair to subject a baby to the world as it was.

But she also felt optimistic and hopeful. Maybe they would be able to have a normal family together. Two parents with immunities might mean that their child would be safe. It wasn’t a guarantee but it was possible. And they could have a normal family together, settling into the little cottage, living off their garden. Maybe everything would be all right.

She packed a bag as quickly as she could, making sure to bring extra water in one of the mason jars that they had found in the cellar. With the way she had been feeling, she thought it would be best to stay extra hydrated. She was sick, not stupid.

Layne closed and locked the door behind herself, glancing nervously back at her garden. It could do for a couple of days without tending, but any longer than that and she might as well have kissed all of her months of hard work good bye. Between the wildlife and the weather, she hardly trusted it to survive without her special touch. But that would be okay. She wouldn’t be gone long. It was only a couple of miles away. She had done less than that in just a couple of hours back before she and Jax had begun getting settled.

“I’ll be back soon,” she promised the little cabin, resisting the strange impulse she had to wave good bye to the little settlement. Everything was still though, and she told herself that it would be all right to leave, just for a little while. Either way, everything would be okay. She would just have to believe that.

***

Jax was shaken up by the time he reached the river where he had first spoken to Layne. He dropped to his knees and dug a small hole, letting the water filter through and drinking deeply from his cupped hands. He had missed the taste of the fresh water, and needed some to splash on his face after killing the two hopeless wanderers. He had done his best to help them. They had given him no choice. He had to keep believing that.

Suddenly, he got to his feet and threw up. Fuck, he thought fearfully. What if he was sick too? Did that mean that Layne wasn’t pregnant after all? Had they both become infected with something dangerous?

Or maybe he was just feeling really nauseated after killing those two kids and the stream water wasn’t agreeing with him. If they were both sick, a doctor would be even more important. The only person he knew was Tobi from Hex, who might have some knowledge about a doctor. Everybody else refused to talk to him and saw him as a traitor. Maybe Tobi could point him in the right direction.

It was as good a plan as any, and so he made his way down the familiar pathway, wondering when he would be able to get in touch with Tobi. Sometimes they expected each other, but he hadn’t seen her in months. She probably assumed that he was dead. He had been a pretty regular visitor, although it had been dangerous at the time, especially because the leader of Hex, Shark Tooth (formerly known as Jimmy Fletcher Junior), had a huge grudge against him.

Jax had been the one man in the tribe who Shark Tooth had hoped to rely on, someone he could call a brother and a friend. He had wanted to take him in as his prodigy, because Jax was one of the most brutal fighters he had ever seen. He had taught him more about street fighting and even got him in touch with a master of martial arts so that he could channel all of his talents. He had learned a lot from Shark Tooth, who had been hurt deeply when Jax finally decided that life in Hex just wasn’t for him.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t just be hurt about it – he treated it as if Jax had wronged him more than anybody ever could have, making an enemy out of him. He made sure that nobody in the tribe would welcome him back. They were all ordered to report directly to Shark Tooth if they saw Jax anywhere near the headquarters, and Jax knew that although Shark Tooth wasn’t a match for him physically, strategically he would probably be able to get him sooner or later. But that wasn’t going to stop him from checking in with Tobi.

He would just have to trust his instincts and hope that everybody thought that he was long gone by now. He was pretty sure the Jackals would have it in for him too, so he decided to stay away from their tribe. Even if they offered to help, it would be more likely that they would double cross them.

Jax was getting tired but he mostly felt emotionally and mentally drained from having to deal with the two kids. He hadn’t even bothered to search them for something useful. He would let some other desperate looters deal with that. He had everything that he needed back at home with Layne. If they were going to have a baby, then there was a lot they would need to do in the meantime to prepare. They would need to gather more food and find more materials for clothes and blankets. It would be difficult but they could manage. They would have to.

The sun was beginning to set as he finally came upon the neighborhood that marked the final stretch between the river and the Hex settlement. It would be a long ride in the morning, so he did as he usually did and found the old house where his Aunt, Uncle, and cousins had once lived. It was the closest to a safe place that he had found before he and Layne had discovered the homestead. Now they had forgotten what it really meant to be in danger.

He had never ventured very far into the house, but now that there was the possibility of a baby on the way, he decided to poke through the ghostly bedrooms. His family had suffered, and the only good thing about it was that they had been fortunate enough to have some medical relief before the virus was totally understood. Many people had died right out in the street or on the floor of their homes.

If he could find some blankets to bring home, it would be great, but he would have to be careful of mold. Jax hissed as he walked. The girl with the spear had gotten him good, and it hurt more when he walked on his foot than it did when he was pedaling the bike. There wasn’t much of use in the house anyway, and it was stirring up terrible memories. Every little noise was making him feel jumpy and displaced so far from home. If he didn’t take care of his wound, it could get infected and cause even more problems. It was his job to keep himself alive. Nobody else would do that for him.

He was glad to be inside as the sun started to set, although it gave him the creeps to hear the sound of all the empty buildings around him. He tried to distract himself, pulling a bottle of alcohol from under the couch where he had hidden it and dabbing his wound with it. The debris was blowing in the wind and the houses shifted and groaned in the night. He tried never to think about how desolate it felt. He had dealt with life alone for over two years, but he had become an expert at steeling himself from his emotions about it. If he could deal with the loneliness, he could deal with anything.

He was far too used to spending his nights with Layne to be comfortable sleeping in the old house alone. He could hardly wait to get back to her. He couldn’t stand worrying. He curled up on the couch, pulling out the familiar but musty blanket from the drawer in the end table beside it where he had stashed it, and covered himself up, staring off into the distance and hoping that Layne was okay.

CHAPTER FOUR

Layne looked around nervously. It had been a long time since she’d been out this far on her own, but she was pretty sure that she could remember the way. The sun was setting but she knew that she was close. The big cats would be out soon, so she would have to be careful. Many of the zoos had animals that had escaped, though most of the humans had the vicious foresight to put the animals down before they began to roam freely through the streets. Still, a few cunning species had escaped and begun to roam wild. They were somewhat rare but they were out there and everybody knew it.

Her main concern was lions, but there had been rumors of both a panther and a leopard on the move. The feral cats, distant relatives of the pampered housecats of her past, hunted at night, and if she wasn’t careful she could get some vicious, needle-like claws in her ankles. Wherever they were, she would have to use caution.

She remembered how Jax had been half-joking with her about bringing in a kitten and domesticating it. Being a scientist, Layne just shook her head. She had always believed that house pets were an atrocity against nature, and domesticating them was a selfish and all-too-human thing that she refused to do.

She had decided against bringing the rifle with her, but now she regretted it. When Jax came home, she wanted him to be able to find it where it always was. She didn’t feel very safe handling it. It was relatively new to her to have a gun and she Liked it better put away in the closet. But that could be a mistake that cost them their home. If anybody came and broke into the cabin, they would be able to defend it and take it as their own if they found the rifle. Maybe she should go back and get it.

But she was already too far gone now. The best she could do was hurry up and get what she needed and leave as soon as possible. Without the gun, she would have to find shelter soon, or she would have to keep moving all night. She couldn’t decide whether it would be better to be a sitting duck more or vulnerable prey on the move, catching the attention of lounging predators. Either way she was a target.

A wave of nausea overpowered her and she paused, taking a long drink of water. She should rest. It would do her no good to get herself into needless trouble. Jax would expect to find her home in one piece. She couldn’t let him down. She would never forgive herself if she got herself killed on such a foolish mission. But she couldn’t just sit at home and do nothing, not when there were so many preparations to make.

Layne was growing weary and inevitably found a place to make camp and built a fire, hoping it wouldn’t attract unwanted attention. It had been a while since she had to fight, and she hoped she would be able to hold her own when it came down to it. It was getting really cold, especially at night, and she shuddered underneath her blanket, hoping that whatever her journey brought would be useful in the future.

Jax was quiet and complex, but she knew that he would make a great father, especially in a world like the one they were now trapped in. In fact, he was probably looking forward to fatherhood, not dreading it the same way she was. The dark current of “what-ifs” just wouldn’t leave her mind. Someone she loved unconditionally might soon be born into a world where it was almost guaranteed that they would suffer incredibly.

But they didn’t have to, she told herself. There were options. If they were able to keep the child close by at all times, and teach it how to make something of the world around them, then there was hope. Children gave adults a reason to work toward change for the better.

What the world really lacked now was hope and possibility for a better future. Many of the brightest minds in existence had been snuffed out by the virus. Many of the people who thought they had the brightest minds had caused the greatest destruction that humanity had ever known. Worldwide destruction. An irony that the survivors would live to laugh bitterly about.

She knew there were still survivors all over the world, and many of them went about their daily lives as if nothing had changed. People in different countries who didn’t have the same modern luxuries as the Western world were probably still thriving the same way that they always had. They knew how to farm, they had agriculture and the business all figured out. Commerce was nothing, bartering and trading was normal, and it didn’t leave so many twisted, greedy people around in tribes ready and willing to pillage for whatever they thought they might need.

The Western world had left many people hardened, very selfish and very incapable of sustaining themselves for the long-term. The tribes were often on the prowl for intelligent people, and if they knew that she had been a scientist in her former life, they probably would have tried to kidnap her by now. They thought that having a person more than capable of logic was a way that they could secure a better livelihood for themselves. Somehow they might still end up ahead in the race toward civilization.

The Westerners had truly started over again in the Stone Age. All that was left were the relics of the recent past and hope that they would be able to someday create and build a civilization as secure as the one they had lost.

She fell asleep uneasily, unable to trust her surroundings enough to rest. It had been a long time since she had to sleep with one ear open. She would just have to do her best to stay on her guard and head out as soon as the sun touched her face.

***

Jax woke up with the sun and headed outside, knowing that he had to get to Hex quickly. If Layne was suffering alone, he wouldn’t forgive himself. She meant everything to him.

The familiar path began to open up to him, and he slowed himself down, opting for caution. He dismounted the bike and hid it, walking slowly, deliberating every step. He felt deeply uncomfortable, unable to count how long it had been since he’d tried to get in touch with Tobi. With any luck, she would be able to break away from the group quickly to meet him. He had a whistle that he used to summon her when they were far away sometimes, and hopefully she would know it was him and be able to meet him in their usual spot.

He climbed into the tree and whistled, something mixed between a Robin and a bluebird. He usually waited there for about 20 minutes, but this time he was worried that Tobi could have left the tribe or that she was off doing something else. If that was the case, he would have to wait there for a long time, and he didn’t feel like he had a long time to wait.

But he was resolute about avoiding other tribes, and opted instead to occupy his mind the only way he could – with memories of Layne. The last time they’d been intimate together had been soon after he returned from the north. After that she had become surly and sick, though there were times when she would surprise him.

He’d been woken up in a fit of longing, and opened his eyes to realize that Layne’s soft hands were stroking his groin. She looked gorgeous in the moonlight, her clear eyes shining as she squeezed and tugged him, eliciting helpless grunts of pleasure from deep within him. The short sounds quickly turned into a full on moan when she leaned over, curling her hot tongue over the head of his penis and engulfing him in her wet mouth.

Jax shifted on the tree branch as his body began to awaken to the memory. It would be a long time before he would try to call for Tobi again, and he glanced around, making sure nobody could see him as he gripped his hard shaft in his hands, desperate for relief. It had been so long since she had been in a mood like that, but nothing turned him on more than the silver slope of her breasts, naked as she sucked on him. His shaft pulsed as he remembered her hard nipples pressing against his thigh as she bobbed her head, licking and fondling him until he erupted without warning right in her mouth.

Jax squeezed himself hard, groaning as his abdomen tingled. His palm filled with hot liquid and he wiped it off on the cloth he used as a handkerchief after he put himself away.

Suddenly, he heard a rustling sound and quickly looked down at the ground, worried that he had been spotted. His hand hovered over the knife he kept sheathed at his side, ready to attack, but then he sighed in relief. There was Tobi; her familiar bushel of curly, wild hair gleaming copper in the sunlight.

She looked up at him and a wide smile lit up her face. He smiled back at her and she climbed up into the tree with him, perching on her usual branch. They were able to relax there, completely concealed from anybody above and below.

“I seriously started thinking that you were dead or something,” she said, reaching over to slap him on the shoulder. He grinned at her and shook his head.

“Actually, I found someone and we’ve kind of settled down somewhere together.”

“You’re kidding me,” she exclaimed. “I bet that feels nice, having someone and somewhere to go all the time. If everybody had that there wouldn’t be so many stupid tribes.”

“How are things with you?” Jax asked her, grinning. It had been a while since he had had a conversation with anybody but Layne, and he hadn’t realized how much he missed his friend.

“Pretty much the same, except I broke up with Kelsey,” she said with a frown.

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. You guys were doing so well last I heard,” Jax said, sincerely saddened.

“Yeah well, some people just are not compatible after a long amount of time,” she said with a shrug. Jax pursed his lips and silently hoped to himself that he and Layne would be exempted from this category.

“So how have you been staying busy?” he asked her.

“Actually, I have a new girlfriend now,” she said with a sly grin. “It’s someone I’ve had my eye on for a long time. Maybe you’ll remember her.”

“No way, you don’t mean Sam do you?”

Tobi bit her bottom lip, smiling and nodding proudly.

“I can’t believe that, it’s perfect,” Jax said, running his hands through his dark hair in relief. His mind fixed on the image of the no-nonsense woman with the caramel colored skin and deep brown eyes. She had been Tobi’s crush ever since she laid eyes on her, but Sam had always been obsessed with scribbling medical journals and collecting herbs. She was far too busy for relationships. She was determined to keep her knowledge alive and apply it however she could.

“What’s perfect?” Tobi asked, puzzled.

“Sam was the doctor here right?”

“Well she’s one of them. They started to prefer one of the guys they kidnapped from this other brainy tribe further west. Sam’s amazing but they don’t think a black woman can do the job, even though she’s gotten them this far. But I guess the new guy is pretty good at what he does.”

“Do you think Sam would be able to tell if somebody was pregnant?”

“Oh no, Jax. You didn’t!” Tobi said shaking her head in horror.

“What do you mean?” he asked, shirking away from Tobi, suddenly feeling as if he had done something very wrong.

“Who the hell would want to have kids in a world like this?” Tobi asked, sighing and shaking her head more slowly. “Most guys around here pull out, you know.”

Jax suddenly found his cheeks burning hot with embarrassment and irritation. Whose business was it if he wanted to have a family? It wasn’t exactly the conventional time and place to raise a family, but he knew that it would be all right if they just worked a little harder to make ends meet. That was something that he was willing to do.

“Where is your poor girl?” Tobi asked with a heavy sigh.

“A few days from here, but I cut the time down by biking. She’s been sick, and I’m worried that if she’s not pregnant, it’s something else.”

“I don’t know if Sam and I can go that far,” Tobi said, furrowing her eyebrows.

“All I need is one examination. I can’t bring her this far. I don’t think it’s safe to travel if she isn’t feeling well.”

Tobi put her hand over her face and groaned.

“Okay, you know what? I’ll see what I can do, but it’s possible that Sam hates you just as much as the other people at Hex do. If she was tainted by Shark Tooth’s propaganda, then how are we supposed to trust that she won’t turn you in? And me too for that matter?”

“I know it’s risky, I’m sorry,” Jax sighed.

“It’s more than risky! I mean honestly, there would be something in it for her. She could be reinstated as one of the main doctors here. She took it pretty hard when they started using that other guy.”

“Maybe that just means that she’ll be willing to listen to someone else’s reasoning. What if she’s mad at Shark Tooth too?”

“That is also really possible,” Tobi said with a grin. Jax smiled and gave her a halfhearted shrug.

“Can you at least just talked to her for me? I mean you do hold some sway over her after all.”

“That’s only because I’m good in bed,” Tobi said with a wink, and Jax laughed. They waved at each other before she headed down the tree.

“I’ll try to get you an answer as quickly as possible, okay? But if you don’t like what you hear then you need to get back home to your girl. None of the doctors around here are trustworthy enough to help you. Especially not if you have a good thing going. Don’t try anybody else if this doesn’t work. Just hope for the best, okay? Don’t make me worry about you two.”

“All right,” Jax said with a nod. He would wait there until sunset, and find out for sure if he was able to find someone who could help Layne. But if Sam wouldn’t do it, at least he would know to head west to look for the group of brainiacs out that way.

CHAPTER FIVE

Layne looked around the town, her face drawn in sadness. She hated the ghostly feel of the deserted neighborhoods. She could always imagine what they would have been like when the residents were alive and happy, but those visions were quickly blurred away by the horrific side effects of the virus that had stricken them all down. Everybody was blindsided by the sickness, and when it first began nobody had a clue how devastating it would be.

Although she had survived, she had pangs of nausea whenever she thought about it. She could remember the way her family had suffered; the way they had begged for relief that they were unable to find. Death had seemed a mercy at that point.

What if her baby wasn’t immune? There were still traces of the virus all over the world. Even if everything were all sterilized, there were still groups of mournful, green-tinged carriers who had the weight of the world on their shoulders. They traveled in groups, many of them drinking and drugging themselves to death, unable to bear the guilt they felt from causing the collapse of civilization. Their minds circled with regrets. If only they hadn’t pulled the strings to be the first vaccinated. Now they were doomed to witness the destruction their immunity had caused for the rest of their lives.

If those bands of carriers ever passed through and touched the foods in the garden or coughed near them, they could find out the hard way that their child wasn’t immune. They would have to watch their baby suffer the way the rest of their families had suffered. It would be a fate worse than dying herself; to have a part of herself forced to succumb to the terrible illness.

She took a deep breath and headed into the first house that caught her eye. If she could find anything useful for a baby on the way so Jax wouldn’t have to keep leaving her, then she would do it. She didn’t want him to feel like he had to take care of her all the time. And if the baby wasn’t immune, there had to be some antibiotics around that would ease its suffering, if nothing else. A baby without immunity would be doomed to suffer. The people and cities were still infested; the virus wouldn’t go away that easily just because many people now were immune to the effects themselves.

When she walked into the house, she could tell that the people who had lived there had been happy. There were toys scattered on the floor and pictures of smiling faces; three children and two adults. She moved cautiously through the house, trying hard not to think about what had happened to the family or look at their pictures and belongings. She was there for one reason – to get supplies.

She began pushing doors open, looking for the bathroom. She would look for medical supplies first and foremost, and hope that there were still some left. At first, all she found were bedrooms, and then, to her dismay, a nursery. It had never been used. There were no pictures of babies; Layne gathered that the family had been expecting a new child.

Her eyes watered despite herself and she walked into the nursery, looking around and swallowing the lump in her throat as she touched the furniture. The baby had never gotten a chance to use all of this. The family was gone.

She would come back to root through the desolate little room later. Layne forced herself to leave the nursery and finally found the bathroom upstairs. She rummaged through the closets and cabinets, relieved to find that they had a little baby grooming kit. Thermometer, nail clippers, a fuzzy little brush all sealed in a hard plastic container beside a first aid kit that had a fuzzy white film over it. She passed over the first aid kit, careful not to touch it, and grabbed the plastic box of grooming supplies. And as she suspected, there were unfinished bottles of antibiotics, meant to preserve at least some semblance of dignity to the people who were diagnosed with the contagion. She grabbed the supplies and walked out of the bathroom numbly, closing the door behind her.

Layne felt dizzy all of a sudden; numb and scared. Her heart thudded and a familiar surge of nausea nearly brought her to her knees. She tried to hold it back but she couldn’t, and ran into the bathroom to unleash it into the toilet. She would have to rest for a little while. Her night on the ground hadn’t left her feeling particularly refreshed.

Layne didn’t want to be in the pleasant house full of promise and love. She didn’t want reminders of why she was there in the first place. If she was pregnant and not sick, why had she found such a place? Somewhere that reminded her of all the joy and love she would be missing out on if the virus stole her child?

She stumbled back down the hall to the nursery and sat down in the rocking chair beside the little crib, hugging her knees to her chest and allowing herself to cry bitterly. She succumbed to a flood of tears she felt like she had been holding back since the beginning of the end of civilization. She wept for the families who were killed by the virus, and for her own family; for Jax and for herself and their potential child.

She leaned her head back against the headrest of the rocking chair and exhaled out loud, closing her eyes and letting her weary body tug her into a deep sleep.

***

“Good news, Jax,” Tobi said, bounding up the tree. It was late afternoon and he had been waiting in the tree for a little over two hours. “Sam can’t stand Shark Tooth and wouldn’t care if we took off, just the two of us. So I casually introduced her to the idea of maybe helping you out. We’re going to try to do like you did, make it on our own you know? Start out with a trip to visit your little place. And we’ll have a head start. I told Shark Tooth I had some scavenging I wanted to do, just me and my lady. It’ll be a while before they realize we’re gone.”

She winked at Jax and he laughed, shaking his head in relief and disbelief.

“You mean she’ll make a house call for Layne?” Jax asked, his face lighting up.

“Yeah,” Tobi nodded. “She already packed up all her medical supplies. Whether your lady is sick or pregnant, Sam’s the best. She can help her. Though personally I’m hoping for the former, because that’s a lot easier to treat than 18 years with a kid who might drop dead just walking into the wrong area.”

“If Layne and I are both immune that shouldn’t be a problem,” Jax pointed out firmly. Tobi shrugged.

“We’ll see. I just don’t like the odds. It makes me glad I’m a lesbian. Not going to accidentally get knocked up and have to worry about that kind of shit, you know?”

“I guess so,” Jax said glumly.

But there was good news. Tobi had pulled through for him. He was suddenly patting himself on the back for dealing with Tobi’s incessant crush on Sam for so long. It had been persistent and mournful. At least, until she had met Kelsey and the two of them had stuck together like glue for the next few years. He wondered what could have driven a wedge between them; they had seemed so happy.

“Sam is going to meet us by the river. She already left so let’s get going. I told her it was kind of an emergency. I know it’s not like Layne’s dying or anything but you know, it’s better to get it checked out soon in case it is something serious. You’re not sick too are you?”

“Well…” Jax said, thinking back to the way he had thrown up after killing the two desperate wanderers. “I don’t think so.”

Tobi raised an eyebrow at him but said nothing. She turned away and headed as quickly as she could toward the river. She had remembered what Jax said and brought her own bike, which was risky, but Tobi was well known as a hard-ass around the area so she didn’t seem too concerned.

Jax followed along behind her. She never cut through the old neighborhood the way that he did; everybody in Hex had been told to avoid those places and they had become somewhat superstitious about it. That was how Jax knew that he was safe there and could always sleep soundly. They had looted the old buildings as much as they could and the only thing left there was nightmares.

They ran swiftly through the wooded area surrounding the neighborhood and Jax stayed as alert as possible. If anybody from Hex found out that Tobi was helping him, she could get into huge trouble. Fortunately, everybody seemed to be busy elsewhere, and they made it to the river in record time, where Sam was pacing in front of the water, a serene look on her face as she gazed into the trees.

“Hey,” Tobi said, running up to her.

“Hi,” Sam said with a smile. Jax wasn’t sure how it was possible but she somehow looked smarter, maybe older and more wizened, since the last time they’d seen each other.

“Hello,” Jax said, nodding at Sam.

“Long time no see,” Sam said with a smile.

“Yeah,” Jax said. “Thanks for agreeing to help me.”

“I’m mostly doing it for your girlfriend,” Sam said. “And mine. Besides, it’s not like you would have any clue what pregnant women go through.”

Jax frowned and Tobi laughed.

“Ease up, Sam,” she said. “Jax might have gotten her into this mess but he knows he will have to help her out as much as he can.”

“Well that’s why you brought me here,” Sam said, hoisting her bag over her shoulder. She had left it on the ground while she was waiting for them to show up, knowing it would conserve her energy. “Let’s go.”

Jax felt nervous about showing anybody the secret land that he and Layne had found and settled. Even though he trusted Tobi with his life, he still wasn’t sure about Sam.

“I don’t want you guys telling anybody about where we live, all right? We’ve worked really hard to set this place up for ourselves.”

“Don’t worry. We have our own lives to live,” Sam said.

“We’ll give you guys some beer, okay? Just to call it even. This stays between us. I mean it. I’ll do anything to protect my family.”

Jax fixed his dark, intense gaze on both Tobi and Sam, and they shifted uncomfortably, but nodded. They knew that he would kill them if he had a chance, if he knew that they had betrayed him.

“All right dude,” Tobi said. “But don’t blame us if somebody else ends up finding you. I won’t rat you out. Sam might, but I doubt it. I’d dump her if she did.”

Tobi winked at Sam, who gave her a comical frown. Jax tried to ease up about it. They had been able to leave early enough that they would only have to make camp once. Both Tobi and Sam were in excellent physical shape, and kept up with him as he pedaled wildly through the rocky terrain. He knew they would be there soon. He only hoped that Layne would be okay. She could make him feel better about the world simply by looking at him. She didn’t even have to say a word. Hopefully with Sam onboard, he would be able to return the favor.

CHAPTER SIX

When Layne woke up, the morning had passed swiftly and the sun of the late afternoon was shining through the nursery window. She felt refreshed after a rest and finally had the energy to explore the nursery in depth. It felt wrong to benefit from somebody else’s tragedy, but the world as it was had left her with no choice.

She began slowly, opening and closing drawers full of musty clothes. They probably wouldn’t be good to put a baby in, she realized. A lot of what was there wasn’t salvageable. She turned from the dresser and headed to the changing table, shocked to find several bags of sealed diapers and wipes that had never been used. She had hit the jackpot here, though she would only be able to carry a pack or two home.

The couple was stocked up, experienced enough to prepare for the worst before the new baby came. She wished she could use more, but unfortunately the house had become dilapidated and moldy, affecting the clothes and nearly everything else.

Just when she thought her trip had been mostly in vain, she opened the closet and gasped softly. A bag of vacuum-sealed baby clothes was hanging in the closet, clearly hand-me-downs from the older children. They were untouched by the elements, and beside the bag was a beautiful felt blanket, still wrapped in plastic and untouched.

Layne stuffed everything that she could into her bag and slowly unpacked the vacuum sealed bag, cherishing each little outfit as if it were the most precious thing on earth. She could still feel the life in the clothing, worn by children who had been free to play and enjoy their youth. That was what she wanted for her own child, and it was with that hope that she headed back out on the road.

She knew that she would have to hurry. Jax was efficient, and if he came home to an empty house, his worry would get the best of him. Her mind wandered to the last lingering kiss they’d shared, and she sighed wistfully. She hadn’t really expected to have sex with someone again; at least not good, consensual sex that hadn’t been initiated based on mutual need.

She’d had a few experiences on the road before meeting Jax. There had been one man she’d stumbled upon who she thought about from time to time. He had been standing naked under a tree, his lean, muscular body bronzed in the sunlight. A lot of people had been left naked and with nothing in the initial chaos, before the tribes had provided everybody with security. He had been unlucky, caught by a group while he was sleeping, probably. It was sad to see so many forlorn people on the road.

The second their eyes met she sensed in him the same, deep, primal longing that she’d had herself. She hadn’t seen another person in weeks, and it had been so long since she had been with a man that the sight of his virile body immediately aroused her. He didn’t approach her, and would have let her go on her way, but she saw the stiffening of his body as a result of her presence and hadn’t been able to help herself.

The pull had been too much and she approached him, taking the initiative to try to give him something, anything, to feel good about. They didn’t speak, or even kiss. The need must have been clear on her face, because as soon as she approached he knew what she wanted.

No words were exchanged while he pushed her shirt up so that her round breasts could press against his broad chest as he closed the gap between their bodies. She pushed her jeans down just low enough that he could push inside of her, and he held her pinned to the tree, ramming hard into her until she quaked around him. She came twice before he was spent, pulling out and spilling his seed on the ground. He gave her a weary smile before turning away and disappearing into the woods.

The memory was interrupted by a deep, guttural growl. Layne stopped walking, her throat tightening in fear. The sound came from behind her, and she turned around slowly, praying that she wouldn’t be facing a lion.

Her heart hammered in her ears as she came eye to eye with a savage, feral dog. It looked as if its ancestors were huskies, but the vicious gleam in its eye made it terrifying.

“Good puppy,” she whispered, though she knew it was no use. Her hand found her knife, and she knew she had to act fast. If she ran, the dog would catch her. They loved a chase, so she would just have to think smart and get out of it with her brain, staying aware of her surroundings.

Her eyes quickly scanned the area around her for shelter, and she saw a small hollowed out tree. Where there was one dog, there were bound to be more, so she would have to protect herself. The hollowed out tree might help, or it might corner her and guarantee her death. She held the dog’s startlingly blue eyes, knowing that if she broke the gaze, the attack would commence.

She backed away as slowly as possible, trying to make it into the small shelter, but she stumbled on a root and fell to the ground. Her gaze was broken and she heard a snarl and the scuffling footfalls of the beast as it lunged at her.

Layne rolled on her back and kicked up with all her might, knocking the dog back. It sprung at Layne again, unaffected by the kick. If anything, it was angrier. But it had given her all the time that she needed to fish her knife out of its sheath. She swiped expertly at the dog, slicing its shoulder. It lunged again and she kicked it away, slicing its throat this time. She glared down at it, feeling guilty and reluctant to harm such a beautiful animal. Luckily it cowered, retreating into the woods.

Layne panted, unsure whether or not it was safe to let her guard down. She stayed still for a few beats, listening for any sign of danger. The coast seemed to be clear and she let out a long, shaky breath. She held tightly to the handle of the knife and lifted her bag from the ground, prepared to move away.

Before she did though, she heard an almost inaudible whimper. Her eyebrows furrowed and she looked around, trying to pinpoint its source. She finally realized that it was coming from the small hallow tree where she had hoped to hide from the feral dog. She couldn’t fight the urge to explore.

What she saw melted her heart. A tiny puppy was lying in the dead leaves, clearly the descendant of the dog she had just fought off.  Layne’s eyebrows furrowed. She didn’t think she had killed the mother, but if the wound was deeper than she thought, she might have run off to die in peace, leaving her baby motherless.

She debated for a moment, gazing down at the adorable little dog. She hadn’t held a puppy since she was a little girl. She couldn’t risk it dying out there alone without its mother. She lifted it gingerly and smiled as it yawned. Its eyes were barely opened, and it was light and soft.

Almost as soon as she picked the puppy up, her mind was made up. She cradled the small dog against her chest and began to move quickly. Their home needed the extra protection. A dog as vicious and loyal as its mother had been could truly be an asset. If she was pregnant, her child would grow up safer and maybe even feel less alone with the added watch dog. Although she had never agreed with the domestication of animals, nothing seemed to make more sense.

She finally made it home and looked down at the puppy she was cradling in her arms. They would be able to train it. There were three buildings besides the little cottage – a cellar, a shed, and a small barn. The pup would be comfortable in the barn, but if its mother survived would it come looking for it? She had no idea. Maybe it would be better to keep it inside so she wouldn’t be able to smell it out. Maybe she should have finished the job.

She sighed and carried the puppy with her into the cellar to look for bedding. It could be difficult to feed all of them, but if they just taught the dog how to help them hunt, maybe things would be better. She didn’t know much about training dogs, but Jax probably would.

With a surge of optimism, she closed the door of the cellar behind her and squinted her eyes, ready to seek the supplies she would need to raise the newest member of their family.

***

Twilight began to set in and Jax was hungry. He had managed to share what was left of his rations with Tobi and Sam, who had packed some but had left in a hurry. They had miscalculated what they would need, assuming they would scavenge on the way.

However, it was needless when Jax had a bag full of food, and he didn’t want to slow down and waste any time getting back home. That meant that he was anxious to fill his stomach– the hunger made him paranoid. He thought he had heard someone breathing in the woods when they had stopped to eat, but when he checked it out, there was nothing there. Hunger always left him feeling a little bit withdrawn and moody, so he stayed quiet for most of the journey.

Sam and Tobi filled the silence easily. Both of them knew that Jax was the strong and silent type, and managed to keep both themselves and Jax entertained with their lively conversation. He felt a tug of nostalgia as they moved together; very young again.

Finally, they made it to the cabin and his heart was pounding with excitement. He hadn’t seen Layne in far too long. He led Tobi and Sam around to the front door, careful that they didn’t see his bountiful garden. They had one just like it at Hex, but he was still paranoid about people knowing too much about his settlement. If he couldn’t trust Sam, it would be best to keep her in the dark.

It was true that Shark Tooth might bestow special favor on her again if she turned Jax in. Some people in the tribes would stop at nothing to climb the ranks and cozy up to the those who fancied themselves the leaders. It was a smart move, especially if you were mostly worried about securing your future.

But Sam had always seemed down to earth and friendly. She was at Hex because her mind was needed and it was a good place to be if you weren’t very physically strong yourself. The men there were taught to be fighting machines, and the women as well, though many of them didn’t like the aggression and opted instead for things they thought the women should do, such as cooking and laundry. Shark Tooth didn’t care much either way, as long as everybody was getting along and following the rules.

“Here it is,” Jax said. “Layne should be right inside. Let me tell her you’re here and then you can come in. I don’t want her shooting you or something.”

Tobi and Sam exchanged concerned and impressed glances. So they had firearms of some sort. Most of the tribes had taken those for themselves, and wasted most of the ammunition long ago on reckless turf wars that had left everybody bloodied, bruised, and angry. But somehow the two of them had salvaged their own weapon. It impressed and terrified them. Most people had to stick with manmade weapons at that point. Nobody had the resources to create new ammunition for guns. Those who had tried had died horribly in the attempt, thinking that they would make a great career for themselves in the new world by manufacturing and distributing ammo. Unfortunately for most, their brilliant plans had deadly consequences.

“Layne?” Jax called, turning the doorknob and trying to push his way inside. It was locked. “Layne!”

It wasn’t like her not to answer right away, and he shifted nervously. What was going on?

“Layne!” he cried, running to the side of the house and peering in through the windows. She was nowhere to be seen, and Jax’s heart began to thud heavily in his chest. Had something happened to her? Had she fallen to the floor in one of the rooms where he couldn’t see her? Why wasn’t she answering?

He ran around the house to check in the garden, but found no sign of her there. He opened one of the narrow windows and climbed inside, falling to the floor with a loud, painful thud. He got up and ran frantically through the house, tears streaming down his face. He was terrified and worried. He never should have left. What had happened to her?

“Jax?”

Layne’s voice, sweet and beautiful, reached his ears and he unleashed the sob that had been building up in his throat. He wiped his eyes, hoping nobody had heard him, and looked around hopefully.

“She’s out here, Jax,” Tobi called.

Jax ran to the front entrance and lifted Layne up in his arms, holding her tightly and spinning her around.

“Where were you?” he whispered, his voice shaking.

“I had an errand to run,” she said vaguely, sheepishly pulling the puppy from under the crook of her arm. Jax gazed at the little creature in disbelief.

“Where did that come from?” he asked, genuinely puzzled.

“I got bored and decided to work it off…I got some things.”

“You went scavenging?” Jax exclaimed, his features growing dark. Everybody flinched. It was terrifying when Jax got angry. Usually death soon followed.

“I was perfectly safe,” she said evenly.

“It’s so dangerous! You could have been killed!”

“Yeah, well I wasn’t, all right?” Layne said. She was starting to get pissed. “You don’t have to treat me like a little girl all the time. I can take care of myself. I don’t need you.”

There was tension between them all when the words rolled off her tongue, and although she regretted saying it immediately, she meant it. Sometimes Jax seemed to forget that she had gotten herself this far. She could handle things just as well as he could.

“Fine,” Jax said darkly, though he was clearly furious. “This is Tobi, my friend from Hex. And this is Sam, her girlfriend and the doctor there.”

“Hi,” Layne said. They shook hands and stood in silence, all of them feeling awkward for a few moments. It had been a long time since they had met new people, and for some reason it felt like it should be formal somehow, but there were no real rules of formality to follow anymore. And they were all feeling a little intimidated by Jax’s temper.

Suddenly the puppy whimpered.

“Aww,” Tobi cooed, approaching it and stroking it under its chin.

“Maybe it’s hungry,” Sam suggested, coming in to pet its soft little ears.

“I’m sure it is. Are you guys hungry too?” Layne asked. Jax sighed.

“Starving. I’ll go make something. I want Sam to take a look at you as soon as possible.”

“All right,” she said.

“Right this way.”

And with that, Jax led the small group into their cabin.

***

“You’re definitely pregnant,” Sam said to Layne, digging through the small black bag she had brought along with her. “I brought some antibiotics in case you’re sick, but I also have these prenatal vitamins. I don’t know if they will still work. They’re pretty old, but if you want to try them out you can. I don’t know what will happen though; they might not be good for you and the baby. There’s really not a lot I can tell you about it. It’s usually forbidden to procreate at Hex so I don’t really know.”

“Thank you,” Layne said. She had known somewhere deep down that she was pregnant, but now that it was official, she had real reason to be scared. But she also had real reason to be happy.

“Look, I’m telling you without Jax here because I know that if I was pregnant, I would be having some doubts. I can still tell him you’re just sick if you want to, and you can do what you want to do with the baby. I have Mandrake root if you…I mean, I won’t pass any judgement on you.”

“I’ve thought about that, and appreciate your offer. I really do. But I want to keep it.”

Sam exhaled loudly with a smile and shook her head.

“You and Jax are really brave, you know. I admire what you’ve done here. I can’t imagine how much hard work had to go into this. I hope that everything works out the way you want it to. I can’t imagine how hard it will be with a baby in a world like this. Your family deserves a normal life.”

“You and Tobi deserve that too,” Layne said. “And actually, there’s somewhere up north that Jax found. You guys should talk about that. They’re trying to build a real community, at least that’s what I hear.”

“Really?” Sam asked, perking up. “That sounds pretty nice.”

“It’s not bad,” Layne said with a nod. “Thank you for helping me out. If you guys do decide to head up north, please tell me before you go. I can try to help you out as much as I can.”

“I’ll have to talk to Tobi about it, but it sounds really nice. If there’s somewhere better than Hex, I’d love to find it.”

Layne and Sam left the little bedroom and headed to the small living room, where Jax and Tobi were eating and laughing together about old times. Layne smiled; it wasn’t often that she saw Jax loosened up. He was feeling good about bringing the doctor there and she knew his relief was contributing to his giddy mood.

“Layne!” he said, brightening up when he saw her face. Although their reunion had been rocky, she knew that more than anything he loved her. She allowed herself to smile at him and he reached out to her, taking her hands in his. “What’s the verdict?”

Tobi and Jax looked at her expectantly. She glanced over at Sam, who said nothing and let Layne have the moment to herself.

“We’re going to be parents,” she said.

Jax’s face filled with joy and he smiled in disbelief, standing up and lifting Layne in a big hug.

“I can’t believe it,” he said.

“Me either,” she whispered.

“We have to celebrate!”

Layne looked uneasily at Sam, who gave her a small smile that seemed to say, “Go ahead, you don’t know for sure what will happen. You might as well be happy.”

She let herself feel excited for the first time, fingering a little rattle she still had in her pocket. She couldn’t wait to show him everything she had found.

Now that she had officially knew there was a baby on the way, knowing for sure that there was a product of the love she felt for Jax, she felt overjoyed. They would be a family through it all, and maybe, when times were tough, they would be able to inspire each other enough that they would pass quickly.

Jax was heading into the kitchen to bring out the beer, whistling pleasantly to himself. Layne couldn’t have any, which he had briefly forgotten, but she that was fine with her. She was sick of it anyway after all the years of having it as her only hobby and friend, but the other three were thrilled to be celebrating on her behalf.

Jax told Tobi and Sam all about the community he had found up north, and they spent the rest of the night together, laughing and drinking, making plans for the future and catching up on the past. Everything felt like it was going to be okay and they all got to know each other a little bit better, forgetting that they had ever worried about anything at all.

Layne was just about to let herself relax when a sudden knock at the door made her blood run cold. Everybody stopped what they were doing and looked around fearfully.

“Did somebody follow you?” Layne hissed, her heart beating rapidly.

“I don’t think so,” Jax said, standing up and getting the rifle out of the closet. He aimed it, bracing himself as he opened the door.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Jax, long time no see,” a familiar voice said.

“Kelsey?” Jax asked in confusion, eyeing Tobi’s ex.

“That’s right!” she said, taking the opportunity to shove past him and knock the rifle out of his hands. Kelsey grabbed it and darted through the cabin until Tobi was in her sights. She aimed the rifle and shot it at her, knocking her back onto the couch.

“What the fuck!?” Sam yelled.

“That’s what you get, you cheating whore! And look who I found – the man everyone’s been dying to see. We got them, boys!”

Suddenly, two men from Hex were pushing through the doorway, gripping Jax by the arms and pulling him outside.

“Shark Tooth is going to love this,” the first man said. He was bald and stocky like a body builder. Jax didn’t recognize either of the men, and struggled hard to release himself.

Layne tackled Kelsey, who shrieked as they tugged the gun back and forth.

“You cheated on Kelsey?” Jax exclaimed as he tried to free himself.

Tobi was clutching her arm, which was bleeding profusely.

“Well…it was Sam,” she said weakly, shrugging. Sam and Tobi exchanged a look, which made Kelsey bellow in fury.

Jax shook his head, maneuvering himself so that he tripped one of the men. The bald man fell hard, and Jax was able to squirm out of his grip. With his free hand he struck the other man, who was also burly and had a bushel of thick brown hair.

The women were still grappling for the gun and Kelsey punched Layne in the face. Layne staggered backward and Jax growled in fury, kicking the man who still gripped his arm and twisting it in one of the martial arts moves he learned at Hex. A sickening snap pierced the air and the man howled, releasing Jax, who stumbled and pulled his knife out of its sheath.

Sam was terrified, but tended swiftly and expertly to the gunshot wound on Tobi’s arm. She cried out in surprise when Tobi leapt off the couch and gripped the gun before Layne fully released her grip on it, staring Kelsey.

“Leave her alone,” she hissed.

“Shut up!” Kelsey wailed, breaking down into sobs.

Tobi groaned and rolled her eyes toward the ceiling. She had the gun now and wasted no time in shooting the man on the floor, who was groggily coming back to consciousness and reaching for Jax. He fell limply to the floor and Jax jumped away from them. He crouched at Layne’s side, helping her off the floor. Tobi shot the other man for good measure and he fell to the ground. She tossed the gun back to Jax, sinking down onto the floor with Kelsey, who was inconsolable.

“I can’t believe you followed me here, Kels.”

“What else was I supposed to do?” she asked.

“Seriously? Stalking me is the answer? You know as well as I do that you didn’t love me anymore.”

“But you were still mine,” Kelsey glowered.

“That’s not how it works. And I already told you I left you. I wasn’t joking. You didn’t love me. You don’t love me. This is all spite. Just go home, Kelsey.”

“But…”

“If you really did love me, you’d let me be happy.”

Kelsey stood up, wiping her tear stained face.

“I just don’t know what to do without you.”

“You’ll figure it out,” Tobi sighed, walking Kelsey to the door.

“I just miss you,” Kelsey sighed.

“I think we should kill her,” Sam interjected. Kelsey shot her a bitter look, but said nothing.

“I think so, too,” Layne said, nursing the bruise on her face.

Jax and Tobi exchanged looks. Kelsey was a good person at heart. But she had been too full of grief to think clearly. Still, she was a liability.

“I’m not sure that’s necessary,” Tobi said, looking into Kelsey’s eyes. “Is it?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “I’d almost rather die than feel this way.”

“You’re going to be fine,” Jax said. “But don’t make me regret letting you go. You could just as easily end up like those two. Tell them you guys ambushed us on the road and we got the better of you. Not a word about anything else.”

“All right, Jax,” Kelsey sighed, stepping over the bloody bodies on the floor. “I’m sorry about all of this. Oh. Sorry for shooting you, Tobi.”

Tobi laughed scornfully.

“Get out of here and keep your mouth shut or I’ll return the favor,” she said. “Oh, and I think you should probably talk to Loretta…I’m pretty sure she’s had her eye on you since you arrived.”

“Really?”

Tobi nodded and Kelsey looked thoughtfully at the ground. She smiled privately to herself, and with that, Kelsey took off running through the forest, heading toward home.

***

“What the fuck was that?” Sam exclaimed when Jax and Tobi returned to the cozy living room.

“I can’t believe you two just let her go,” Layne agreed.

“She’s mostly harmless,” Tobi sighed.

“It’s true. We were all really good friends back when I was in Hex. I think it will be all right.”

“I think you guys made a huge mistake,” Sam said, shaking her head.

“You never liked her anyway,” Tobi teased, laughing before she winced in pain.

“Shut up and let me take a look at that,” Sam said, changing the subject.

As Sam dressed Tobi’s wounds, the small group sat in silence.

“What are we going to do now?” Tobi finally asked.

“Layne mentioned a place up north,” Sam said.

“There’s no way you can make it up there right now,” Jax said quietly. “Tobi is injured and the weather was unforgiving when I left. I can only imagine it would be worse now.”

They sat in silence and Layne finally spoke up.

“What if you stayed here with us?” she said, snuggling the little puppy close. “We could fix the shed up and make it a nice little house for you two.”

“Are you serious?” Tobi asked, wide-eyed. “Jax, you don’t have to agree to that. It’s a huge risk to take. We can figure something out. Seriously. We may not be welcome back at Hex, but we can find something.”

“Actually,” Jax said, “I think it would be great if we stuck together. There’s safety in numbers after all. And I missed you a lot. Besides, if we’re going to be having a baby, I’d love for it to have a big family.”

“What do you think about it, Sam?” Tobi asked.

“Anywhere is better than the bigots at Hex,” she said, looking down at the ground. The group sat in stunned silence as it became clear that a new arrangement had been made. Sam and Tobi were there to stay.

CHAPTER EIGHT

With Sam and Tobi cozied up in the small living room, keeping the puppy company that night, Jax examined the bruises on Layne’s face.

“I hate seeing you hurt,” Jax said, his eyes stormy. “It’s worse than you can imagine. I don’t mean to treat you like a little kid. I’ve just never loved somebody so much that their pain felt so much like my own.”

“Well you’re going to have to get used to it,” Layne said softly, pulling his strong hand toward her belly and pressing it firmly over it.

Jax gazed at his beautiful lover. She had never seemed more vibrant than she did now as her gentle eyes held his gaze.

“I guess I will,” he agreed, the reality of parenthood now seeming more real than ever. “I don’t want to mess up.”

“We can’t mess up any more than our own parents did,” she laughed. “Who knows what will happen. We just have to do our best in the here and now.”

“Speaking of the here and now,” Jax said, eyeing Layne with a gleam in his eye. “I’ve never wanted you more.”

“We’d have to be really quiet,” she laughed softly. Jax was surprised. He was used to outright rejection.

“Of course,” he said with a grin, pulling her shirt over her head and revealing her perfect body. She was glowing golden from the candles that were lighting the bedroom, and she gasped as his mouth hungrily found her neck, sending sensual shivers down her body. He cupped his hand over her breast, gently stroking her nipple before planting hot kisses down her torso.

Her body filled with longing, a friend she had been missing in the first weeks of pregnancy. She felt bad leaving Jax unsatisfied, but she finally felt ready for him. She wrapped her arms around him and laughed softly as he briefly lifted her, scooting himself between her legs. He easily pulled himself out of his loose pajama pants, and she held back a groan as the head of his penis started massaging her middle, sending shivers all throughout her body. She bit her lip to keep from crying out as he gently stripped her until she was naked, splayed before him. It had been so long since she’d been touched that she was shaking. He rubbed her arms in his strong hands.

“Are you cold?” his deep voice whispered.

“No…”

“Oh,” he said. “Good.”

He lowered his mouth over one of her breasts and tugged it softly with his teeth. She moaned softly, despite her effort to hold back her noises, and squirmed beneath him. He slipped himself up and down her hot folds until his shaft was shimmering with the liquid testament of her longing.

Every inch of her body was on fire as he pushed himself inside, and she gripped his shoulder tightly as his strong, capable thighs pressed against hers. She loved the way he felt. Even when she was mad at him, his body felt unbelievably good against hers. It was impossible to hold a grudge when he made her quake with desire and sent her to a state of bliss she had thought was purely fictional until she met him.

She exhaled softly as he began dragging his shaft slowly in and out of her. It was as if he could sense her urgency, and her desperate desire to come just made him want to tease her more. She buckled against him, silently begging him to go harder, faster, anything that would take her to her climax, but he grinned confidently down at her, his handsome face flawless in the golden glow of the candle. His broad, muscular body paused inside of her for a moment and she closed her eyes. She could feel him pulsing inside of her, and she knew he enjoyed the feeling of her walls closing in on him. It was delicious torture, until finally he rammed hard inside of her and her body was electrified by an unexpected shockwave of pleasure.

“Shhh,” Jax reminded her, a sly grin lighting his handsome face up. She stroked his hard abdomen, letting her fingers linger on his tight muscles as he paused inside of her.

“You don’t mean that,” she said, moving her hips up and sliding herself along the length of his shaft. “You want me to beg and wake up the whole house.”

“The thought had crossed my mind,” he whispered, holding back his own moan of pleasure as she moved her body against his stiff cock.

“Not gonna happen,” she said, shaking her head.

“Not if you just take what you want like that, no,” he replied, suddenly on top of her, pinning her wrists to the bed and pulling himself out of her. She squirmed underneath him, silently pleading for him to enter her again, but refusing to speak. The power was out of her hands and now she would have to wait for it.

“Is this punishment for not putting out for so long?” Layne asked with a grin.

“Nah,” he replied. He allowed his pulsing cock to hover lightly against her, and she pressed hard against it, inviting him inside. He wanted to see how long he could hold out, see if he could make her ask him for what she wanted.

He lowered his hot lips over her nipple and sucked, sliding himself against her clit until she was moaning out loud despite her impressive self-restraint. Finally, her voice, clear and sweet, whispered into his ear.

“Please.”

That was all he needed. He plunged inside her with his full force, lifting her hips off the bed with his hands so he could hammer inside of her as hard as he could. She gripped his shoulders, biting one of them to keep from screaming as waves and waves of pleasure crashed over her body. She could feel every inch of him hard and unbridled in her body, and let him use her however he wanted to.

He rammed his powerful hips against hers until she began to shudder under the force. His strong arms held her still as he felt the hot rush of her orgasm engulf his shaft.

He was still going strong though, and flipped her over onto the bed so that he could see the curve of her back and enter her from behind. She moaned when he curled his arm around her waist and massaged her clit with his broad fingers as he began to slip gently inside of her once again. She hissed in pleasure as his cock burst into her, putting her immediately on the brink of another orgasm before she had fully finished the last one.

She closed her eyes in bliss as he released the pent up frustration he’d felt over the past few weeks, punishing her body with his until she had quaked around his shaft again. Her body squeezed his mercilessly as she came again, until he couldn’t help but hiss. He squeezed her ass as his cock trembled inside of her, and she closed her eyes, uttering a deep moan as his orgasm burst inside of her, enhancing the pleasure of hers. He stayed inside of her, thrusting hard until every last drop was inside of her, and then they collapsed in the bed together breathlessly.

“I really missed you,” Layne said.

Jax kissed her forehead.

“I missed you too,” he replied. “At least with Sam and Tobi here, it’s never going to be so lonely again.”

She smiled at the thought. She really seemed to be hitting it off with Sam, and it was nice to see Jax loosen up around his old friend. Things had definitely just gotten a lot more interesting.

THE END

The Story continues in Books 4 and 5…available on Amazon…

Highlander Time Travel Romance

Into the Highlander’s Arms

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Zoe rolled over and turned off her alarm. It was 7:00 am and it had been blaring at her for half an hour. Even though she’d been determined to get up early, she found herself repeatedly hitting the snooze button and dozing under her quilt.

The cold nipped her skin each time she moved the blanket and she knew the second she actually got out of bed she was going to be miserable.

It was mid fall and the days had gone from sunny and mild, to murky and cold within the space of a week. She was resisting giving in and turning on her heating for fear of her bills rising too high too early in the year… She liked to save those kind of luxuries for the dead of winter.

Zoe rubbed her eyes and looked across the room to the door of her bathroom. She could drag the quilt with her and turn on the shower, letting it all get steamy and warm before getting undressed, but she was already running late and she couldn’t make a bad impression on her first day. She sighed and quickly threw the cover off herself, jumped to her feet and ran into the bathroom. With as much speed as she could muster for someone still half asleep, she flicked on the shower and whipped off her clothes before climbing over the side of the tub and dancing about in the warming water.

It wasn’t quite how she had envisioned her first day of her new job, but at least she was up and running.

After Zoe showered, she dried her hair and tied it into a tight ponytail. She moisturized her skin and made her lips dewy with gloss before she slipped into a pencil skirt and a tight cardigan and tied a red scarf around her neck. In her mind’s eye, she would look intellectual, perfect for her first day at work in one of the city’s oldest libraries, but in reality, as she looked at herself in the mirror, she looked more like a flight attendant. She scrunched up her face with disappointment and flashed a glance up at the clock. She didn’t have time to change, so it would have to do. She grabbed her coat and her keys and trotted out of the door of her apartment and into the cold autumn day.

The job at the library had been one of Zoe’s steps to begin again after her latest failed relationship. When she met Ross, she thought they were meant to be, but after just a short time, she learned that he wasn’t the man she thought he was. He’d broken her heart, even though she would never admit it to him, and after stewing for a few weeks, she decided that she needed a clean break and to mix things up. Her life had been stagnant for too long, and she wanted new and exciting experiences. She had quit her job as a receptionist at a law firm and landed the job at the library as an assistant librarian. It was something completely different to anything she had done before and she was sure it would open her mind to a whole other world of possibilities. She day-dreamed about meeting a scholar from Harvard or a professor who would be there researching and poring over ancient tomes. Maybe she would even be inspired to go back to college and take up a new subject. That was the magical pull of an old library—there was so much information under one roof, she was never going to be bored.

As Zoe walked down the street, she looked up at the trees that had been glowing with red and orange leaves seemingly a few days before. Now they were becoming bare and their branches poked out at different angles like bony fingers. This was her favorite time of year, and it felt perfect to her that she should be starting her new job as the world was preparing to start again, too.

She rounded a corner and stopped as she looked down the street. The library was standing tall and proud at the end and had an air of so much rich history about it that it made her smile from ear to ear.

“Here goes,” she said to herself as she stepped forward and walked towards it.

The Gold Rose Library was a very old building in the center of the city and looked gothic with its gargoyles and high spires. As Zoe approached the main door, her nerves were almost on top of her, but she breathed out deeply and heaved open the huge, heavy handle.

As she stepped inside, she was greeted almost immediately by a short, plump lady with large glasses and an even bigger smile.

“Good morning, Zoe!” she beamed. “Welcome to The Gold Rose!”

2.

As first mornings went, her time in the library was relatively easy and enjoyable. Zoe had been expecting to be shouldered with a lot of work that no one else really wanted to do, but instead the lady who had greeted her, Mrs. West, let her get accustomed to her surroundings in the main hall.

The Gold Rose wasn’t due to open until 10:30am, and Zoe had been shown to her desk in the center of the main hall, where she sat at a high oak information point in the middle of a stack of dusty hardcovers. Everything in there seemed ancient, and the whole place oozed with history and secrets. Zoe had never felt more intrigued at what could be hidden there within the walls.

She flipped through her employee manual, which looked as if it hadn’t been updated in about forty years and snuck a look at her cell phone. She had a text from her mother wishing her good luck on her first day and another from her best friend asking her to go for drinks on Friday night. She smiled. It was nice to have people who cared for her, but it didn’t matter how many friends or caring family members checked in, no one could fill the gap that Ross had left. Even after their short time together, Zoe had grown so used to having a partner that she was struggling without him.

She sighed and pushed him to the back of her mind. She had taken the new job to forget Ross and move on with her life. She was determined she wouldn’t be defined by a failed relationship and that she would thrive by finding new interests and a new career. She looked up and around her. The main hall really was an amazing sight. Its ceilings seemed as tall as the sky and the dark wood was so brooding and atmospheric it made her shiver. She had never really thought before about why the library had been given its name, but now she could see as she sat there that it had been decorated many years ago all around the edges of the ceiling in gold leaf in the shape of roses. She smiled as she thought about the artist deciding to do this and how he or she would have made it up so high to complete the intricate paintings.

“Must have taken them a long time,” said a voice from behind her. She turned around to see a girl about her age standing there with a large stack of books in her arms.

“That’s exactly what I was just thinking,” Zoe smiled.

The girl climbed up into the desk area and thumped the books down next to her.

“I’m Rebecca,” she smiled as she held out her hand.

“Zoe.”

“It’s nice to have someone else working here who isn’t as ancient as the library,” she laughed.

Zoe giggled too and nodded. “I can imagine it gets a little boring in here at times with no one to talk to.”

“Yep,” Rebecca sat down next to her and pulled the manual across the desk. “And I wouldn’t even bother reading this. They make everyone do it on their first day, but it has literally no relevance.”

“Thank God, I was starting to fall asleep,” Zoe fake yawned.

“So, Westy sent me down here to show you the ropes,” Rebecca smiled as she swiveled around on her chair. “What made you want to come and work in this place, anyway?”

“I just thought it would be an interesting change,” Zoe shrugged.

“We get a load of geeks wanting to work here,” she laughed. “I’m glad they seemed to hire someone normal.”

“Thanks,” she blushed, unsure of whether it was a compliment or not.

“Okay,” Rebecca grinned. “So, I guess we should start with the basics, but it’s all pretty straightforward…” She got to her feet and acted as if she was on stage in front of a large audience, and as she spoke her voice echoed around the empty room. “We are the faces of the lovely Gold Rose,” she took a bow and continued. “We are here to serve and educate the masses with the wealth of knowledge we have at our fingertips.”

Zoe started laughing. Rebecca was certainly funny.

“Okay, too over the top,” she laughed and sat down. “Basically, we’re information assistants. If anyone can’t find a book, we show them where it is, look it up on our database if necessary, check no one has already borrowed it and it’s still in the building so-to-speak, and then reshelf any books that have been returned…which sounds pretty easy, but it’s actually a lot of work…or hopefully not now you’re here, because I was doing it myself!” She stopped and sucked in a big chest full of air. “You literally have no idea how happy I am to have you here!”

Rebecca’s enthusiasm and sense of humor was infectious, and Zoe knew she was going to have a lot of fun working with her.

“Well, believe it or not, I’m really glad to be here, too,” she smiled. “It feels really good to have a fresh start…and just look at this place. It’s so beautiful!”

“Oh, I know,” Rebecca said as she turned and looked around at the huge hall they were standing in. “I suppose I’ve been here so long now, I take it for granted.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever get bored at looking around it,” Zoe beamed. “It’s just so full of history.”

“That sounds a bit geeky,” Rebecca said. “Alert! Alert!”

“Haha, okay, sorry,” Zoe said as she looked down at the floor. “I promise I’m not a geek… Don’t worry.”

“Good,” Rebecca said as she swept the books back up into her arms. “Well, come on then, we better get going. We have lots to do this morning.”

“Okay,” Zoe jumped down from her chair and held her hands up. “What should I bring?”

“Just yourself for now,” Rebecca said ominously. “You’ll be helping me with the stack of books from hell any second.”

“Oh great,” Zoe said as she followed Rebecca out of the information point and down one of the long corridors of books. As they made their way further into the maze of the library, Zoe knew she had definitely made the right decision. She was going to love working there, she could feel it.

3.

The girls spent the rest of the morning on their hands and knees at the very back of the main hall, sifting through returned books and checking the library map for where each pile they were making should go on its designated shelf. The doors opened as planned at 10:30 and although the first hour was very quiet with barely anyone coming in, as it approached lunch time there seemed to be a few groups of tourists and the odd actual visitor looking for something in particular.

Zoe made her way back to the information point as Rebecca shelved some of the returned books. She climbed into her big leather chair and began to read the manual as she tried to get to grips with the database. She was glad that she hadn’t been approached by anyone and asked for help yet as she still didn’t have a clue how anything worked. Rebecca had been a good trainer, but she was so funny the girls had spent most of their time messing around and cracking jokes.

She looked up at the gold leaf roses all along the ceiling and wondered to herself how much all of the artwork in the library must be worth. She watched the tourists wandering around, snapping photographs and picking up the odd old book to show to one another. She remembered how she and Ross had once visited a bookstore downtown and he bought her a copy of Wuthering Heights. She closed her eyes and sighed.

Don’t do this to yourself, she thought. You’re having fun… Don’t make it all about him…

She blinked back the tears just in time before Rebecca came bouncing around the corner with two mugs of coffee.

“Right,” she said. “We’ll have lunch up here today,” she placed the cups down and clapped her hands together. “Normally we get half an hour, but I guess you probably have tons of questions, and to be honest, I can’t be bothered going out for a walk… Plus, we have to go down into the archive in about an hour.” She rolled her eyes and pretended to put a finger down her throat.

“The archive?” Zoe asked.

“Yeah,” Rebecca said as she sat down and blew on lightly on the top of her coffee. “We have a selection of rooms that are technically underground here… And they’re called the archives… I hate going down there, they give me the creeps.”

“That sounds awesome!” Zoe said a little too enthusiastically.

“Well, you won’t think that when you’re covered in dust and spider webs and freezing cold while trying to take an inventory to make sure nothing has gone missing,” she laughed.

“Missing?” Zoe was suddenly very intrigued. “Why would anything go missing?”

“Look at this place,” Rebecca whispered. “Some of the books in here alone are worth fortunes… Never mind the sculptures and artwork.” She leaned in closer and raised her eyebrows. “And that’s the stuff they have on display… Imagine the things they don’t want people to see.”

“Seriously?” The hairs on Zoe’s arm stood up on end.

Rebecca nodded and sipped her drink. “They made you sign that secrecy act thing didn’t they?” She spun on her chair.

“Yes, but they said that was because this was a heritage site…”

Rebecca raised her eyebrows again.

“It’s because you might see things the rest of the world doesn’t know about.”

Zoe sat back in her chair and cradled her cup of coffee in her hands. She couldn’t tell if Rebecca was messing with her or whether she was being deadly serious. In any event, she couldn’t wait to get down to the archives and see what they were all about.

“So when are we going down?” she asked, pretending not to be too interested.

“After lunch,” Rebecca opened one of the desk draws and pulled out two packets of chips. “Not exactly a five-course meal, but it should hit the spot,” she shrugged.

Zoe wasn’t even hungry, but she accepted them with a smile.

The next hour seemed to drag painfully along as her mind raced with what she might see down in the archives. It was the sort of thing she had seen in movies or read about in books, but when she had applied for and taken the job, it had never even crossed her mind that there may be secret rooms or even secrets of history hidden within the library walls.

Rebecca didn’t seem to think it was a big deal, but it was exciting Zoe beyond belief. She thought back to her interview and of how Mrs. West had handed her the secrecy form. It hadn’t seemed like a big deal at the time, maybe because she was used to dealing with confidential information at the law firm, but now it was taking on a whole other meaning.

“Right then,” Rebecca closed her laptop and got to her feet. “Should we head down there and get it over with?”

Zoe was on her feet before Rebecca had even finished her sentence.

“Yes,” she said. “Show me the way.”

Rebecca rolled her eyes and began her walk down the long center section of the main hall towards the back.

At the end of the hall, there was a set of doors and when Rebecca opened them they led out into a long hallway. It was colder out there and the lights were dim. Zoe immediately felt herself shiver and pulled the scarf tighter around her neck.

“It’s right down at this end.” Rebecca looked at her over her shoulder and walked down into the darkness. The further they went, the more the light seemed to disappear, and it looked like this part of the library was largely neglected.

“No one comes down here,” Rebecca said. “It’s just a place for the janitor to dump all of the broken chairs.”

Zoe looked around the hallway and realized in the darkened corners were crumpled and broken bits of wood. It was a mess—a dusty, forgotten mess, and Zoe felt sad that parts of such a beautiful building were being left to rot.

Rebecca stopped at a door at the end of the hall.

“Here we are,” she said as she turned and looked back at Zoe. “Are you ready?”

Zoe nodded and held her breath. Rebecca smiled and pushed the door. It creaked open…

4.

Rebecca stepped forward first, entering the dark room and groping around on the wall for a light switch. Z0e hung back with bated breath. She didn’t know what to expect and her skin was tingling all over.

When Rebecca found the light and turned it on with a flick, the room was illuminated with a harsh fluorescent glow. It looked like any old room, one that was neglected and filled with junk, but there was nothing remotely exciting or special about it. Zoe’s heart sank. It looked just like any old crumby janitor’s room, full of mops, buckets and forgotten furniture.

“Is this it?” she asked with a scowl.

Rebecca burst out laughing and shook her head.

“Of course not,” she laughed as she slapped Zoe playfully on the arm. “Do you really think anything of value would be kept in this crappy room!?”

Zoe felt heat creep over her cheeks.

“Here, come on,” Rebecca said as she grabbed her lightly by the arm and pulled her to the back of the room.

What looked like a closet door, partially hidden by a stack of dusty chairs, was the entrance to the archives. Rebecca pulled the chairs away, and they screeched along the floor. Zoe covered her ears and winced. When Rebecca stood back and pulled a flashlight out of her back pocket, she flipped on the light and reached into her other pocket and pulled out a key.

“Barely anyone even knows that this doorway exists,” she said. “It’s a good thing, of course. Stops us having to worry about thieves.”

“Doesn’t that feel like a lot of responsibility?” Zoe asked. “I mean, having a key to it?”

“No,” Rebecca shook her head. “I’m used to it, I guess.”

She shrugged and then turned away from Zoe as she unlocked the door and heaved it slowly open. The icy air that sprang from the doorway hit Zoe in an instant and she shivered. The air was clear and crisp and it rolled out of the opening and into the room around them. Rebecca shone the light into the closet and there, in front of them, disappearing into the ground and darkness, was a big, stone staircase.

“Wow,” Zoe whispered as she stepped forward and followed the torchlight down into the ground.

“I know,” Rebecca smiled. “Pretty cool, huh?”

“Very cool,” Zoe nodded.

“Well, you’re about to see why it gives me the creeps.” Rebecca made the first move and stepped down onto the staircase. “Come on.”

As they girls made their way down into the cold, damp secret rooms beneath the library, Zoe felt a wave of panic wash over her. She had always been claustrophobic, but this was taking it to a whole other level! She gripped the walls as she took each step further into the darkness below and bits of stone crumbled away in her hands.

“Be careful,” Rebecca whispered. “This place is falling apart, it’s so ancient.”

Zoe swallowed hard and tried to keep her mind focused on getting to the bottom of the staircase. She followed the light from Rebecca’s flashlight and took baby steps to ensure she didn’t stumble or fall. When Rebecca reached the last step, she helped Zoe down too and then shone the light out behind them into the vast room that had opened up before them.

“Oh my God,” Zoe gasped. “I can’t believe this, it’s insane.”

Rebecca smiled and followed Zoe’s gaze… The earth seemed to have opened up and exposed a secret structure of rooms and tunnels. The gold leaf from the main hall ran along the walls there, too, and each corner was filled with ancient sculptures and pieces of artwork.

“What is this place?” she asked as she turned to Rebecca. “Surely this can’t all be property of the city?” She was skeptical because most of it looked far too old to have been part of the library’s inventory.

“Now that I don’t know,” Rebecca said. “Rule number one, don’t ask questions… All I know is it’s in our care and we have to make sure none of it goes missing.”

She shone the flashlight light around and went off looking for something. Zoe watched her from the other side of the room and tried to make sense of everything that was around her. It was so dark and cold and everything down there looked like buried treasure. The archives were magical and so secretive Zoe felt like she had been let in on something very special.

“Okay,” Rebecca said as she came back with another flashlight. “This is for you.” She passed it to Zoe and turned it on.

Zoe was still in awe, she couldn’t stop looking around at where she was. It was like she had stepped into another world.

“Okay,” Rebecca smiled. “Knock yourself out, I’m going to head back upstairs to the closet and get the list, okay?”

“Okay,” Zoe answered, but she was barely listening. She was aware of Rebecca’s footsteps getting quieter, and she realized she was alone when she heard them above her in the janitor’s room. She shone the flashlight around her and moved into one of the corners. There was so much to see, she almost didn’t know where to begin. But it was a shock to her when she felt pulled into a certain direction as if a force from another world had reached into her mind and led her there. She followed it and settled on what could have easily just been another section of wall, but she could see that there was something different… It looked like some kind of small door…

She stood and looked at the outline of the door. It seemed to have a light shining behind it, and she turned to see if she could call to Rebecca to ask her what it was.

“Rebecca?” she said into the darkness, but she could still hear her upstairs. Zoe was too far underground for the sound to travel.

She turned back and looked at the small doorway again. It was so strange that it should be there, so hidden and enclosed, and also she was sure it hadn’t been there when she and Rebecca had first stepped into the archives.

She bit her bottom lip and tried to pull herself away.

“Don’t open it,” she said aloud to herself as she found her hand reaching out with curiosity. “Anything could be in there.”

But even as she said the words, she knew exactly what she was going to do… She bent slightly and wrapped her fingers around the tiny doorknob and pulled it open with every bit of strength she had…

Light exploded from the small doorway and seemed to wrap itself around her. She was caught by it and swallowed whole in an instant.

The force hit her out of nowhere. She was being pulled and dragged in a thousand different directions, and the light was so bright she couldn’t open her eyes. The cold engulfed her—her teeth chattered and her fingers felt frozen in position. She had no idea where she was being taken. All she knew was that she was traveling faster than she ever thought possible. The force kept her arms pinned to her chest and the sensation of time whipping past her ears made her so dizzy and confused that she quickly became unconscious.

The light was gone.

Everything was dark.

She was alone.

5.

She shivered and rolled onto her side. The bright light was long gone, but the cold and feeling that she was somewhere she shouldn’t be was still coursing through her. She curled into a ball, afraid to open her eyes… Where was Rebecca? And most importantly, where was she? Was she still in the archives? The sensation of open air around her suggested that she most certainly wasn’t. But she didn’t understand… What had happened when she opened that door?

A bird squawked overhead and she jumped with fright. She was outside. She hadn’t wanted to admit the possibility before, but the bird had just confirmed it.

She moved one of her hands and reached out to touch the ground around her. It was mossy, soft, and definitely not the stone floor of the archive under the library. She exhaled and gathered up the courage to open her eyes. And when she did, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

She was in the middle of an open valley, in front of the most incredible loch. The water lapped up at the pebbled shoreline about five hundred feet ahead of her, and birds of prey swooped above her, diving down onto the ground to pick out mice and vole.

“Where the hell am I?” she said aloud as she looked around.

The valley was deep, and she appeared to be right at the center of it. The loch was still and gray, and as she gathered her thoughts, a wind started to pick up around her.

The door had transported her somewhere. She was no longer in Boston, and she was pretty sure she wasn’t even in the United States… She seemed to be somewhere else entirely.

Thunder rolled out above her and the sky darkened. She could see a trail of rain coming in from over the loch, and she was about to get to her feet and run for cover in the woods behind her when she heard the snapping of twigs and heavy breathing. She stopped still and didn’t dare move. The footsteps got closer and the breathing got heavier.

“What you doing, lassie?” a voice boomed at her. She jumped to her feet, terrified and confused at the strange and very broad accent.

“Who are you?” she yelped as she tried to pull her scarf tightly around her chest.

The man who had approached her was tall, muscular and had a shock of red hair. He was handsome in ways Zoe didn’t even know existed.

“Och,” the man laughed as he shook his head. “Have ye lost your mind?”

Zoe felt the tears welling up behind her eyes. The man looked like a barbarian… He was wearing armor and had dirt-stained knees. There was a wildness about him that Zoe found intimidating and it was with a strike of pure fear that she realized he held in his hand a large, thick, silver sword.

His eyes were an intense brown, and they seemed to be piercing her with each step he took.

“Please,” she held up her hands. “Don’t come any closer!”

A grin curled across his lips and Zoe kept showing him her palms, hoping he would leave her be.

“Where am I?” she pleaded. “I…I was in the library, and then I found a door… And I woke up here. Something’s happened… Something very strange has happened!”

The man stopped and cocked his head to one side. He was looking at her with both curiosity and amusement, but Zoe couldn’t tell if that was going to lead to violence. He seemed so unpredictable.

“Please,” she sobbed. “I don’t know where I am…”

She fell to her knees in tears, and the man rushed to her side.

“Shhh,” he soothed. “Don’t cry, I’m sorry I laughed.”

Zoe looked up at him and was glad to see that any doubts she may have had about him seemed to vanish in that instant. Suddenly he didn’t seem so untamed anymore, his face had opened into a genuine smile and his touch was gentle as he patted her arm.

“I can see you’re upset, lassie,” he said. “I don’t know what has happened to you, and I am sorry… It’s just, well, everyone in Argyle knows who I am…” he trailed off and looked out across the water.

“Argyle?” Zoe asked, completely confused.

“Aye, lass.” He got to his feet and offered her his hand. “Welcome to Loch Awe, the home of Clan Campbell.”

She took his hand and got to her feet. He looked out across the water and Zoe realized that not only was she not in the United States anymore, she wasn’t even in her own time.

“What year is this?” she asked with trepidation.

He turned to look at her and smiled. “Why, it’s the year of 1529,” he said, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

Zoe felt the ground fall away beneath her and her head began to spin.

The next thing she knew, a heaviness weighed her down into an all-consuming blackness.

6.

Her head was spinning, and she could hear the voices of men as she began to wake. She was inside and somewhere warm. She could hear the comforting sound of a fire crackling, and she was covered in soft, heavy animal skins.

“What is she wearing?” a voice she didn’t recognize asked.

“I don’t know.” It sounded like the man who had found her by the loch. “But she was speaking of strange things, things I have never heard before.”

“Is she a witch?” the first voice said.

“Och, don’t be ridiculous.”

“She could be, Colin,” the first voice said seriously. “She doesn’t look normal to me.”

“She’s different,” Colin said. “And I like that.”

Zoe pulled the animal skins tightly around her before daring to open her eyes. The men were both leaning over her, staring at her intently.

“She’s awake,” the one she didn’t recognize said.

“Lassie,” her friend from the loch spoke. “Lassie, are you alright?”

She rubbed her head. It was pounding and the pain was shooting through her.

“Yes,” she said groggily. “What happened?”

“You lost your mind and fell,” he said with a smile.

“Colin?” she asked, after hearing their conversation.

“Aye,” the man who had found her at the lake said. “I am Colin Campbell of Clan Campbell, head of the family here at Loch Awe.”

He smiled proudly, as did the man at his side who must have been a relation. They were so similar in appearance.

“It’s an honor,” she said, quickly wising up.

She was going to have to play along. She had read enough history books to know being accused of witchcraft in a place or time like this was not the sort of thing she should be encouraging. She had read all about how poor, misunderstood women had been either burned at the stake or dumped into rivers to see if they would float, and the last thing she needed after the day she had had was being hurled into the loch and left for dead.

“Are you hurt?” Colin sat down by her side and took hold of her hand. He had such a tenderness about him that contradicted the look of him. His hair and his tall, muscular frame would suggest he was a brute, but his manner was kind and caring.

“No,” she said meekly. “I don’t think so…”

“This is my brother, Douglas Campbell,” he said.

Douglas nodded his head but seemed to look skeptically at her, as if she had committed a terrible crime.

“Brother,” Colin said. “Please leave us.”

Douglas shot a look of panic at his brother and laughed in disbelief.

“Do you honestly think that’s wise?” he said with a condescending tone.

“Are you questioning my judgment?” Colin asked angrily and his brother immediately backed down. He turned and made for the large wooden door, heaved it open, and disappeared into the hallway.

“He is…testing at times,” Colin said with a sigh. “Now,” he got to his feet and went towards the fire. “You must change. Your clothes are sodden from the moss, and you’ll become quite ill if you don’t get warm.”

He leaned over a chair by the fire and picked up a long brown smock dress. It was the most hideous thing Zoe had ever seen, but she knew she must stay loyal to the only person around her who seemed to be on her side.

“Thank you,” she said graciously before she peeled back the animal skins and got to her feet.

Colin watched her as she crossed the room by the firelight. His breath seemed to catch as he saw her fully again. His eyes traveled from her ankles, up to her chest, and then to her eyes. Zoe smiled shyly and took the dress from him. There was a tension between them that made her long for the soft, loving touch she knew he possessed.

“I will leave you,” he whispered. “Please, rest well, eat what you can, and I will be back to see you within the hour.” He turned on his heel and made for the door. “I have appointed guards,” he said with a smile. “You will be safe here.”

Zoe smiled as she watched him leave. As he strode through the door, the top of his head seemed to skim the beams, he was so tall. She had no idea what was going to happen to her, or even if what she was experiencing was real… But because of Colin, she had the feeling she was going to enjoy every second.

7.

Zoe climbed into a soft chair by the fire and warmed her toes. Her whole body felt exhausted, but she knew there was no way she would be able to sleep. The more time she had to think, the more everything was beginning to make sense. When she had opened the door back in the archive, she had been sucked into a vortex and traveled through time… Maybe this was one of the reasons she had to sign a secrecy act when taking her job there. Had this sort of thing happened before? Was she just the latest in a line of employees to experience something so crazy and mind-blowing?

She shook her head. Surely not.

If Rebecca had known anything of this, she wouldn’t have left Zoe alone to discover it herself. She hadn’t known her long, but Zoe was confident that Rebecca would have warned her. She reached up and rubbed her head where the pain had been pounding through her since the moment she opened that door and had been pulled into this alternate reality.

She got to her feet and crossed the room to the far wall. There was a small section of stone missing, resembling a window, and she balanced up on her tip-toes to see what was outside.

Even though it was dark, she could make out the glistening water of the loch that was all around them. She was up very high in a stone castle, and the woodland around it was lush and stunning. The moonlight shone down around her and she smiled. Loch Awe certainly lived up to its name.

There was a knock at the door behind her and she turned around.

“Yes?” she called.

The door opened slowly and Colin stood there in the dark hallway, smiling at her from across the room. Zoe’s heart skipped a beat as their eyes locked in on one another’s.

“Are you well?” he asked.

“Please, come in,” Zoe smiled.

Colin bowed into the room and closed the door behind him. Zoe caught a brief glimpse of the guards who were flanking the doorway and could see that they were in full armor with weapons.

“Why do I need the guards?” she asked as she sat down on the edge of the bed.

Colin looked down at the floor and sighed. He had leaned against the mantle and the light from the flames were casting beautiful patterns on his skin.

“Douglas,” he said with resentment. “He is not to be trusted.”

“In what way?” Zoe felt herself tense.

“He thinks you are a sorceress, a witch… Sent here to bring down Clan Campbell,” Colin half laughed. “I know he’s wrong, I know what I saw when I found you today. It was pure innocence and helplessness.”

Zoe nodded. “I can assure you, I’m no witch.”

“I fear he may come down here and take you to trial,” Colin said. “I have told him to leave you be, that he doesn’t have the final say in this castle, but it would not be the first time he has gone against me.”

“So I’m not safe here?” she asked.

Colin looked up at her but didn’t answer. Zoe swallowed down the fear and wrapped her arms around herself, suddenly cold.

“I won’t let him hurt you,” he said. “Which seems so strange to me, seeing as I don’t even know your name.”

Zoe looked up at him and smiled. “My name is Zoe.”

Colin’s eyes seemed to light up the instant he heard it. “I’ve never heard such a beautiful name,” he smiled. “And it suits you perfectly… A beautiful name for a beautiful girl.”

Zoe felt herself blushing. “Thank you.”

It was such a strange set of events, but she found herself feeling exactly the same way… She had only known Colin for a few hours, but it was as if they had some underlying connection, like something was pulling them closer together and joining their souls. Every time she looked at him, her heart seemed to melt a little more. Ross hadn’t even entered her head since she had woken by the loch, and it wasn’t just because she was experiencing something bizarre. It was because of Colin. He was everything she had ever wanted in a man, and so much more. He was different and so unbelievable sexy, she could feel the tingle of desire burning through her.

“Colin?” she decided to be brave. “Will you come to the bed?”

His eyes darted up to meet hers, and he seemed as nervous as she was. She didn’t know where she had gotten the courage to be so forward, but after such an intense meeting and unexplainable circumstances, she felt the need to be even closer to him still. She wanted him, all of him. Right then and there.

Colin walked slowly towards her, not taking his eyes from her even for a second. Zoe felt as if she had stepped out of her body and was acting out her wildest fantasy. As he neared her, she rose to her feet and reached up to run her fingers through his thick, red hair.

When Colin kissed her, it was as if they had been joined together forever, and as if they were always meant to be together. As he lifted her dress up over her head and exposed her breasts, he gasped as he saw her naked for the first time.

“You are so beautiful,” he whispered. “I have to have you.”

In an instant, his demeanor changed. His mild manner was overcome with pure animalistic lust as he picked her up and held her around his waist. He threw her down onto the bed and ripped off his armor. Beneath his clothes, his muscles heaved and rippled, and as he removed his underclothes, his huge manhood sprang free. Zoe’s sex twitched and gushed with need.

Colin climbed on top of her and pulled her over so she was on top of him. Even though she wanted him to ravage her, she also wanted to be in control, and as she straddled him and positioned his helmet at the opening of her sex, he gripped onto her hips and powered himself into her. As he penetrated her, the wave of pleasure was like nothing she had ever known. Their bodies fit together so perfectly, and as she rode him and grinded herself up and down on his shaft, Colin grunted with lust.

Zoe threw her head back as he reached up and cupped both of her breasts. She had never felt more liberated or desired. He held onto her and flipped her over onto her front, and she bit her bottom lip as he drove his hard cock into her again from behind.

As he pumped himself in and out of her, Zoe knew she wouldn’t be able to hold on any longer and came hard and fast. She unraveled beneath him, her orgasm rocketing through her and her thighs trembled. As Colin saw her in a mess of pleasure beneath him, he too exploded and shot his load right up inside her, collapsing onto her back and grunting into the back of her neck.

8.

Zoe trembled with pleasure as she rolled onto her back and Colin swept her up in his arms. He nuzzled into her, breathing in her scent and kissing the soft skin of her shoulders.

“Are you sure you’re not an enchantress?” he laughed as he turned her face to his and kissed her softly on the lips. Zoe smiled and giggled.

“I don’t know what just came over me,” she whispered. “I’ve never done anything like that before. It just felt so… so right.”

“Since the second I laid eyes on you down by the loch, I knew I would take you to bed,” he said as he ran his hands through her hair. “Maybe I just didn’t believe it would be so soon.”

Zoe blushed and cuddled into him again. She felt so safe with him. It was as if they were the only two people in the world and nothing else mattered.

As the fire crackled away and the embers burned down, they both fell soundly asleep.

As dawn broke Zoe was woken by the loud squawks of birds and she reached out her arm to discover she was alone. Disappointment filled her and her stomach dropped.

Where is Colin? she thought as she sat up and looked around the room.

She was certainly alone. She swung her legs over the side of the bed and walked towards the door. She was about to reach out and grab the handle when she heard the loud clattering of footsteps and armor hurtling down the corridor towards her room.

She backed away from the door and reached for the dress Colin had given her the day before. She pulled it down over her nightie and rushed up against the back wall. There was nowhere for her to hide. She was trapped.

The footsteps came to halt outside of the room, and she prayed to any God listening that she would be saved. There was a loud hammer on the door, but she didn’t dare speak. After a second, the door came crashing open and Colin stood there with fear in his eyes.

“Come, now!” he shouted as he dashed towards her and grabbed her by the wrist. “You must run! Douglas and a mob are coming for you!”

Zoe and Colin ran down the castle’s cavernous hallways, followed by an army of armed guards. They split off in different directions throughout the castle to try and throw Douglas off the scent and disappeared down a thin corridor and into a long forgotten room.

“I don’t think he will look for you here,” he whispered. “This room was our parents’.” He looked down with sorrow. “How I wish they were still here to stop him from going mad like this.”

“He thinks I’m a witch,” Zoe said sadly. “Which means I can’t stay here.”

Colin shook his head.

“I’ll sneak you out of the castle tonight,” he said, “and I’ll come with you. We can run away and be together.”

Zoe liked the sound of that more than she ever thought possible, but she knew she couldn’t take Colin away from his life, and she didn’t want to be back in ancient Scotland without him. Her heart began to race with panic.

She turned and looked around the room, and with complete shock she saw something familiar. Something she had seen before and was more relieved than ever to be in the presence of again.

“That door,” she said, her finger pointing to the small, carved door in the side of the room. “I know that door.”

“Impossible,” Colin said. “No one has ever been in this room apart from my parents, myself, and my brother.”

Zoe reached up and touched his cheek. She wanted to kiss him and tell him everything, but she knew he wouldn’t understand.

“If I go through that door, I’ll be safe,” she said. “But I believe I will be able to return to you… We could meet here every night, and that way you don’t have to worry about Douglas trying to kill me or your position here at the castle.”

Colin looked confused, but he also seemed to understand.

“I trust you,” he said. “Just promise you will come back to me.”

He swept Zoe up in his arms as Douglas’s rage thundered through the halls not far from their hiding place. Their kiss was magic and it roused something in the room. When they parted, Zoe looked to the door and the familiar bright light was shining out from behind it.

“Wait for me,” she whispered as she let go of Colin’s hand and knelt by the door. She reached out for the handle and opened it just in time before Douglas charged into the room with his own armed guards ready to take her to trial.

She woke up on the floor of the archive feeling battered and bruised but full of love. Rebecca was standing in front of her with a look of horror on her face, and she dropped the clipboard that held the notes for their inventory.

“What…the…fuck?” she said, her mouth gaping open. She looked at Zoe up and down and looked at her dirty feet and the tattered brown smock she was wearing.

“Oh my God,” Zoe smiled. “You’ll never believe it…. But you were right when you said there were things down here that the world didn’t know about.”

“Where the hell have you been?” Rebecca put her hands on her hips. “And what the fuck is that door? How have I never seen it before?”

“Are you ready for the wildest adventure of your life?” Zoe raised her eyebrows. “Inventories are about to get a lot more interesting. How do you feel about journeying back to ancient Scotland and getting yourself a hot highlander boyfriend?”

Rebecca looked at her as if she was insane. “I guess I could think of worse ways to spend the afternoon,” she shrugged.

“Well,” Zoe began, “I’m about to tell you one hell of a story…”

As she recounted to her new friend of where the door had taken her and of who she had met, her heart beat solely for Colin. She knew she had met someone who was going to change her life, and she now knew she had the means to reach him whenever she needed to. The library had shown her the path her life was meant to take, and she couldn’t be more excited. Existing in two different times was going to be challenging, but it would be worth it.

She had tasted love, and she was never going to let it go…

THE END

The Highland Locket

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Jessica Savage. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

’TWAS on the 9th of September, a very beautiful day,

That a numerous English army came in grand array,

And pitched their tents on Flodden field so green

In the year of our Lord fifteen hundred and thirteen.

***

All was quiet across the hillside, the air eerily calm as before a storm. The occasional sound of a horse braying or a man shouting echoed across the valley, disturbing the peace. A bright sun gleamed across the vast blue of the skies as William Stewart waited for the signal for the battle to commence. He did not know that thousands of the men and boys around him would be dead by the time the sun rose again, one of them being his King. But he could not alter history or the lineage of over 10,000 men. It was possible, however, that he could shape his own destiny.

***

Rebecca Brooke stared out the window. All week the weather had been cold and dreadful, and a low mist had hung over the valley, blotting out the wonderful view that the brochure had promised. For a summer vacation, late August in Scotland had proved to be a damp squib so far. OK, so it was a working vacation, two months working on a 16th-century archaeological dig in Scotland. It had sounded pretty awesome at the time. Cool, yes. Cold–no!

It was her first proper assignment and her first time in Scotland. She would have preferred Egypt or India, but she had been allocated to Scotland instead. Although she had been told to pack for the weather, she had ignored the advice. Living most of her life in California, she spent most of the time in shorts and miniskirts that showed off her tanned and toned legs. What she needed here was a woolly jumper and thermal underwear! She had managed to buy a few pairs of thick leggings and wore these under her shorts and socks. It wasn’t her best look, but at least they showed off her figure. Most of the other girls wore thick, shapeless sweaters over practical-looking outdoor pants that didn’t do them any favors.

Not all was lost, however. There was James Anderson.

James was the lead archaeologist on the dig, a Scotsman and an expert on Scottish history. Not only was he handsome, but he was intelligent, too–the new sexy. With his deep auburn hair and brown eyes, no woman was safe. Not that he noticed her, or anyone else for that matter. By breakfast, he had already eaten and gone out to the dig, and when he returned, his nose was always in a book. At least he was eye candy.

Her cell phone rang in her pocket and Rebecca looked at the number. It was her Mom. She had only been here for a couple of days but she had already phoned twice to see if she was eating properly and if she had managed to see the Queen of England yet; it was a no to both.

“Hi, Mom.” She tried not to sound bored.

“Becky, sweetheart, how are you doing out there?”

“Same as ever. How’s Dad?”

“He’s good, sweetie. Are you eating OK?”

The conversation continued thus and Rebecca tried hard to stifle a yawn. Her Mom meant well, but sometimes she could be overbearing.

“Are you tired, honey? You sound tired.”

“No, Mom, I’m still a bit jet-lagged. We haven’t been able to go out on site yet because of the good old British weather.”

“Well, don’t forget you could check out our relations there. We do have a great Aunt, twice removed, if she’s still living. She must be at least 90 by now. Wait a minute, and I’ll get you the details.”

“Mom...” But it was too late. Rebecca could hear her Mother scrabbling around in her bag for one of her notebooks.

“Here we are. Have you got a pen handy? It’s Mrs Nora McPherson, the Old Vicarage, Selkirk. Did you get that, sweetie?”

Rebecca hadn’t any desire to visit a relative who wouldn’t know her from Adam, but agreed with her Mom just to shut her up. After she promised her mother not to fall into a Loch, the call was finally over.

Sammy, a bespectacled English girl, was walking towards her with a smile. She had done her best so far to avoid her. Sammy was a “jolly hockey sticks” type who was always trying to arrange outings and activities for the others.

“Hey, Rebecca, do you feel like braving the weather and heading into the nearest village this afternoon? We might even find a pub–do you want to come?”

They were all staying in a large rented property on the outskirts of a village, and Rebecca hadn’t had time yet to get her bearings.

Sammy was of the baggy jumper brigade and Rebecca felt nothing in common with her. She would rather stick pins in her thighs than have to make small talk.

Shaking her head, she stood up to leave when Johnny Hampshire strode into the room. Johnny was handsome yet arrogant. He was Scottish but had attended an English public school and spoke with a very clipped accent. He worked closely with James, and neither man had much time for each other. Unfortunately, Johnny had noticed her long blonde hair and treated her like the local bimbo. For once she wished she was wearing Sammy’s shapeless garb.

“Hey, Becky, fancy a stroll in the heather with me?” he grinned suggestively as he looked her up and down, before placing his hand territorially on her arm.

She wanted to tell him to go screw himself but was far too polite.

“Actually, I’ve already arranged to go out with Sammy.” Rebecca shrugged his arm away and his grin slipped into a sneer.

“Frigid bitch,” he muttered under his breath, the muscles clenching around his jaw line.

“What did you say?”

Johnny smiled again, but this time it made her shiver with its coldness. “I said have a great time” and with that, he turned and slowly left the room.

“What a creep.” Sammy made a face as he left and Rebecca laughed. Perhaps the afternoon wasn’t going to be so bad after all.

They ventured out into the mist and fog. The drizzle was light yet constant and Sammy loaned Rebecca a bright green jacket to wear. There was no one to see her wearing it in this place, and James would probably find it sexy.

The girls walked along a little path, and for once Rebecca was glad she had bought a decent pair of walking boots. She could feel the mud slip and slide beneath her feet and was glad that she wasn’t wearing her usual flimsy sneakers.

After half an hour, they had almost given up hope of finding a place when they stumbled across an old coaching house –The Bluebell Inn. Relieved, they staggered inside, dripping water across the polished floorboards as they made their way to the bar and ordered double whiskies to warm them through.

Rebecca looked around, amazed at the place–it was like stepping back in time. Apart from the two of them, the bar was occupied by several all men wearing tweed jackets and caps. They all stared back and nodded. She must have looked as strange to them as they did to her, in waterproof, fluorescent pink boots.

Sammy walked back with the glasses of golden whisky. The whisky tasted good. It was the best thing about Scotland so far. As it hit the back of her throat, her whole body seemed to glow.

“We’re just down the road,” Sammy laughed. “I bet we can see our place from here–I’ve just spoken to the barman, and this is the village of Selkirk.”

Rebecca coughed and started to choke on the amber nectar. Selkirk was the place where her old relative lived, and she was staying literally on the doorstep. A shiver ran through her as if there was something sinister about the connection, as if it was always meant to be. Maybe it was just a mixture of the cold and the alcohol or perhaps she was still jetlagged? She laughed at her foolishness. There was something surreal about the whole thing, standing in the middle of this Scottish pub, dripping wet and drinking whiskey among the tweed-clad locals that made the whole thing seem absurd. A couple of double whiskeys later and she had soon forgotten all about her ancient relative.

It was evening when they rolled out of the door and into the darkening air. The mist had lifted slightly and a smell of decay lingered. The night had started to draw in and wrap itself around the girls, chilling them to the bone as they hurried quickly along the road, this time taking the more direct route. The path took them past an old church, its old Norman tower looming in the darkness. Next to it, Rebecca could just make out the dark shadows of the ancient gravestones and, stopping for a second, she peered through the rusting iron railings and wondered if any of her ancestors were buried there. Sammy proceeded to pounce on her making ghostly wailing noises and Rebecca shrieked with delight as they ran on, not stopping until they were back inside, safe and sound.

It wasn’t late when they returned, but Rebecca was tired, still recovering her recent flight.

As soon as her head hit the pillow, she fell into a deep and dreamless sleep. If it weren’t for a noise outside her door, she would have probably slept all night. She stirred and reached on the bedside table for her watch. It was only 10:30 and she realized she had a terrible thirst from the whiskey. She always slept naked and quickly slipped into her fleecy dressing gown, a present from her Mom, before opening the door and setting off down the landing towards the stairs. There was some juice in the kitchen downstairs, and if she was quick no one would see her.

A noise on the landing made her stop in her tracks; perhaps it had been the same noise that woke her? All was quiet again apart from the muffled voices coming from the downstairs lounge.

A hand grabbed her arm as soon as her foot reached the top step.

“Becky.”

Johnny was suddenly in front of her, and from the smell on his breath, he had been drinking for most of the afternoon. His hand was squeezing her arm against the wall and she struggled against his strength. His eyes were like slits and there was a hint of cruelty behind the steely grey as he looked her up and down. She could feel her face start to flush as she realized that her gown was gaping at the front, and she quickly brought up her free hand to hold it together.

“For God’s sake, Johnny, let go of me. You’re hurting my arm.”

Licking his lips, Johnny sneered at her as he brought his face directly in front of hers.

“How about a little kiss first?” His breath was hot and sour, and Rebecca turned her face away from him.

“Fucking little tease, I’ll show you.” He slammed his weight against her, pinning her to the wall as his free hand started to work its way underneath her gown, groping up her bare leg towards her thigh.

Rebecca was stunned. She disliked Johnny, but it was hard to believe he was capable of this, however drunk he might be. She tried to strike him and started to shout for him to stop, but he released her arm and covered her mouth to gag her. His other hand by now had slid to the fastenings of her gown and started pulling at the buttons. He was soon grabbing at the soft flesh of her naked breast, his hand rough and greedy as he squeezed at her nipple, now hard and erect in his fingers.

“I knew you wanted me, you little bitch,” he said, and as he thrust his pelvis into her stomach, she could feel his hardness rubbing against her.

At first she had been alarmed by his behavior, but now she felt powerless and sick at the thought of what he might do to her.

His hand was almost suffocating her, and she thought she might black out when suddenly he released her, his whole weight lifting away from her. Someone was coming up the stairs. Without hesitating, Johnny had disappeared around the corner just as James came into view. She looked startled as she pulled the robe around her, too stunned to cry.

“Are you OK?”

His voice was rich and deep, lilting softly on the question, a look of concern in his eyes.

She nodded quickly in reply. “Yes, I thought I heard a noise. I came out to see what it was.” Rebecca couldn’t look him in the eye, and she sensed that he didn’t believe her, his eyes searching the landing for something or someone.

“You’re sure you’re OK?”

This time their eyes met and she felt a strange tingling run through her spine. It was almost as if something passed between them, some knowledge or sense of something shared. He must have felt something too for his eyes narrowed and his brow furrowed as if trying to remember something but not quite catching hold of his thoughts.

“I’ll say goodnight, then.” And with that, he was gone.

Leaning against the wall, she let her body sink to the floor until she sat on the landing. She was so tired, past tired, and her emotions were doing cartwheels through her brain. Maybe she should have told James about Johnny, but she had just arrived and didn’t want to make trouble. After all, Johnny had been drunk, not that it was an excuse. Who knows what would have happened had James not arrived when he did? She shivered again at the thought.

No, she didn’t want to think about that; she just wanted to sleep.

The next day it was much brighter but still raining. There would be no dig again today. She had slept right through to 10:00 am, and by the time she had dressed and gone down to breakfast most people had finished. Sammy sought her out as she drank a strong cup of coffee to wake her up.

“Hey lazybones, you’ve missed all the news. You’ll never guess.”

Rebecca raised an eyebrow. It was all she could manage. “What?”

“Johnny’s walked out. He had a big fight with James last night, and he left early this morning.”

The coffee dregs tasted bitter in her mouth. The coffee was terrible here and she had already started having withdrawal symptoms from her favorite brand. She remembered the previous night’s activities and wondered if that had any bearing on the matter.

Some of the girls were catching a bus to the nearest town, but this time she declined the invitation, wanting a day to herself to catch up on her reading on the history of the place.

For an hour she struggled with the dusty textbook. She loved history because it was exciting, but the pages she was reading about the Battle of Flodden seemed as dry and unimaginative as the sands of the Sahara. Rebecca stifled a yawn as she looked out the window. A weak sun was shining through a break in the clouds, and for the first time she could appreciate the beauty of the landscape before her. It was hard to relate the splendor of this area to the thousands of bloody deaths centuries before. Ten thousand Scotsmen had lost their lives in the battle and some of them had been from these small villages. She had a sudden urge to explore the land and tread along the pages of her history books. Packing herself a quick lunch, she made up a cheese sandwich and finding an industrial-sized flask in one of the cupboards, filled it up to the brim with tea. Her head was still thumping from the whisky and she needed plenty of liquid. At least it would be better than the coffee.

After pulling on her walking boots, she set off with no particular intent.

There was only one main road passing through the village and she quickly found that she was on the same route as her walk home the previous day. Within ten minutes, she had arrived at the graveyard and the little church. It didn’t seem as morbid in the daytime and swinging open the iron gate, she walked up the mossy path towards the church. Huge slabs of stone lay facing upwards on the grass, headstones of the long departed that had sunk and collapsed with age. The inscriptions were now barely visible, the surfaces gnawed away by time and nature. She couldn’t help but think about all of the forgotten lives lying rotting beneath her:

Sans teeth, sans eyes, sans taste, sans everything

Heading to the church, she tried the iron latch on the great oak door. Surprised, she found it open and stepped inside the small porch. She had never been inside an old church before and was immediately taken by the hushed and hallowed space within. The air smelled stale and faintly of chrysanthemums and musty hymn books.

It seemed almost a violation to step over the stone flagged floor partly made out of old tombstones, so she tiptoed around the edges, hardly daring to make a noise. Walking down the line of pews, she stopped at the altar, a small table covered in a green velvet cloth supporting a large white and gold plaster cross. The sun was shining through the east window and the colored light from the stained glass formed patterns across the stone walls. Rebecca wasn’t religious, but as she stood there in the silence she thought she could sense a presence, something spiritual and eternal.

“Can I help you?”

Although the voice was soft and gentle, Rebecca almost shot out of her skin like a frightened rabbit caught trespassing in the farmer’s field.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.”

Henry Parsons was the vicar of St. Andrews. He was a tall, middle-aged man with a receding hairline.

Rebecca blushed. She wasn’t really sure if she was just allowed to walk into an old church like this.

“I’m really sorry. I hope you don’t mind me taking a look around the church. It’s my first visit to Scotland.”

Henry beamed down at Rebecca as if she were the second coming herself. He liked Americans; they were always so interested in his tour of the little church and he liked to think that he was an interesting speaker.

“Not at all, my dear. We love to extend the hand of friendship to our cousins across the Pond. I can show you around if you like?”

Hesitating, she looked at her watch.

“It won’t take long, I promise.”

She smiled; it was difficult to say no; besides, it might be interesting.

First he showed her the chancel arch. The church had first been built in the 12th century, and this was the oldest and most original feature that had survived.

They walked to another part of the church that had been built later in the 16th century.

“Of course, one of the largest families here in those times was the Stewarts of Selkirk, and they built this part of the church in memory of their dead. Almost all of their line was wiped out in the Battle of Flodden. Seventy men set off from Selkirk and the surrounding villages, and only one man returned.”

Rebecca ran her fingers along the cool stone walls and tried to imagine the hands that had shaped the stone. An inscription had been carved into one of the larger blocks and she stood back to read the words:

Praeteriti praesentisque temporis collatum mundos se colliduntur.

Henry came to her rescue. “It’s a Latin phrase and quite an unusual one. Translated it means, “Worlds collide with the past and present.” We think it must mean the world of the living meets that of the dead. What do you think?”

Touching the engraved words with her hand, she felt a shiver run through her spine and shuddered.

The vicar laughed. “I get that feeling sometimes–as if someone had stepped over your grave. Now you must be getting cold. Shall we go outside into the sun?”

It was good to be back in the sunshine, she had started to have strange imaginings back in the church, some kind of déjà vu about the whole place. She had started to let her imagination run away with her in this place of old bones and death.

Just as she was about to leave, Rebecca remembered her old relative.

“Do you know of a Mrs. McPherson? She’s supposed to be a relative of mine. I think she used to live in the old vicarage?”

Henry Parsons beamed his schoolboy smile. “Nora. Yes, she’s the oldest member of my congregation. She doesn’t get out much, but I call and see her once a week. You can see the house over there, the big one behind the trees. I’m afraid the new vicarage is a much simpler affair. I’ll take you over there now if you like?”

Rebecca had started to protest, but Henry was already marching down the path and she had to hurry to catch up with him.

The old place was an imposing structure of red bricks and was surrounded by ancient poplar trees that bathed the place in a strange green light. There was an old-fashioned bell pull that Henry tugged and the gentle tinkle of a bell could be heard somewhere in the house. Rebecca expected the dull thud, thud of an ancient butler coming to answer the door and was surprised to hear the light skip of footsteps running up the hallway. Jane Sweeney was a bright young woman who was keeping house for Nora McPherson. She had beautiful red-golden hair that tumbled down her back into natural curls. She clasped Rebecca’s hand as if welcoming back an old friend and a feeling of familiarity swept over her. Perhaps it was because these people were so friendly that she almost felt like one of them. She had been told that the British were a bit aloof, but it had proved exactly the opposite in her case.

Jane led them down the dark hallway and into the library at the back of the house. It was a beautiful wood-lined room with huge French windows that led into the garden. Despite the sunshine, a huge fire was burning in the grate and the shades were drawn on all of the windows. In front of the fire was an old sateen chaise lounge that had seen better days. As they approached, Rebecca could see an old woman lying on the coach, apparently asleep by the fire. Jane called out her name quite softly at first, then again more loudly.

“Mrs. McPherson... Nora?”

Slowly the frail head lifted up and a pair of brilliant blue eyes looked out at them.

“It’s the Reverend, Nora. And he’s brought someone to meet you.”

The old lady reached for her spectacles dangling on a chain around her neck and with a shaking hand put them on.

She seemed to stare for a very long time at Rebecca, and the girl wondered if her relative could see her at all. She looked old, very old, her skin lined like an old map–the roadmap of her life, Rebecca supposed. The only thing of her youth that remained was the pair of blue sparkling eyes, shining like a young girl’s.

Henry Parsons stepped forward and cleared his throat.

“Nora, this is Rebecca Brooke. She’s come all the way from California to see you. She’s a distant relative of yours.”

Nora nodded and started to speak. Her voice was gentle and low with the soft lilt of the Scots.

“I’ve been expecting her to call. I have been waiting a long time. Too long.” She motioned for Rebecca to step forward and sit with her.

Raising her eyes towards Henry, Rebecca wondered if Nora might be a little bit senile. She was sure her Mom hadn’t contacted Mrs. McPherson, she would have said.

“Thank you Reverend. That will be all.”

Nora raised her fragile arm to him. Henry cleared his throat to protest, but the old woman glared at him through her glasses. There was to be no sweet talking this old lady. Rebecca was warming to her already.

Rebecca sat on the end of the little sofa. Nora was staring directly at her, and it made her feel ill at ease.

“Come nearer so I can see you better, dearie.”

She shuffled up close. The old woman smelled of mints and whisky and Rebecca wondered if she was a secret drinker. The thought made her smile. At her grand old age, surely she could do anything she liked?

“I can see now it’s you dearie, ye hair’s a different color, but I can see it around your eyes. Aye, I can that.”

Rebecca smiled. Poor Nora had obviously flipped or drank too much and was talking gibberish, but she would humor the old lady.

“They said that you would be coming, and I’ve been waiting for ye. All of these years, I’ve sat and waited”

Her eyes glazed as if she had slipped back into another time, and Rebecca wondered if she ought to go. She didn’t want to tire the poor old thing out, so she started to rise.

Nora’s hand was soon on her arm. “I have something for you, lassie, but first pass me that glass on the table, will ye?”

She reached for the glass. It felt sticky. Handing it across, the old lady fished her hand under her cushions and brought out a small bottle of McClelland’s Whisky.

“Just a wee dram of the good stuff to warm me up. Will ye not be joining me?”

Rebecca shook her head. It was probably better if one of them remained sober.

“Go on, lassie. It will do ye good. Now pass me that other glass.”

Nora poured out two generous measures, and while Rebecca sat and nursed hers, the old lady drank hers down in one. She was amazed and wondered if she should be drinking so much at her age.

“I’m one hundred and three years old this Christmas, if you’re wondering. I put long life down to whisky and porridge.” She giggled like a schoolgirl–the after effects of the drink, Rebecca supposed.

Nora patted the red cushion next to her. “Come a wee bit closer, lass, so I can hear you better.”

Rebecca shuffled up even further.

“So how are you finding our little village, Rebecca?”

At least she remembered her name. She couldn’t be that senile.

“It’s lovely. I only just arrived, but everyone I’ve met this morning has made me feel very welcome.”

“Well, my dear, that’s one thing about this place. People seldom stray, and if they do, it’s never for very long. A little piece of home always stays in the heart.”

Nora’s eyes were alert and bright and Rebecca wondered if it was a combination of medication and alcohol. Maybe it was just the drink. The effect of sitting close to the hot fire combined with the neat whiskey was starting to make her head spin.

“Now, my dearie, if you could fetch me that wee box down off the mantelpiece.”

Rebecca looked across at the fire. On the shelf above it stood an array of objects collected from over the years. There were dozens of old photographs, and from the style of the fashions, some must have been well over 100 years old. Sepia and black and white images stood in their dusty and age-stained frames. They were full of hollow-eyed people staring back into the lens and they all seemed to have a vague air of familiarity. In the center next to an old wooden clock stood a very small and plain-looking tin box with patches of rust showing through at the sides.

Handing the box down to Nora, she sat and waited with some hesitation. The old lady was so eccentric that absolutely anything could be inside.

“This was handed down from my great, great-grandfather, and from his grandfather before that. It’s very old, dating back several hundred years to about the time of the great Battle of Flodden. The old girl’s eyes sparkled as if remembering the event personally.

Placing her thin hand into the tin she drew out a small object wrapped in tissue paper and carefully passed it over to the young girl.

Rebecca gasped as she opened up the layers of fine paper to reveal an exquisitely engraved silver locket.

“Open it, open it!” the old woman urged like an excited child at Christmas.

As Rebecca slid her nail beneath the clasp, the locket fell into two halves. Inside was a beautifully painted miniature of a young woman. She was shocked and had to blink and look again. Two things immediately struck her: first, that the eyes were a brilliant blue, and secondly, that the face was hers.

A shiver ran along her spine, despite the heat from the fire. She stared at the image a long time, hardly believing what she saw. The woman wore a blue dress in the Tudor style and in her hand she held an apple. Her strawberry-blonde hair was tied into a long, neat plait cascading over her shoulder, and a row of pearls was strung closely across her throat. In the background was a green vase or some sort of decoration, and on it was a picture of a twin-tailed siren that looked oddly familiar. She had probably seen something similar in her history books from this period but couldn’t quite recall what.

It was reasonable, she supposed, to have some facial similarities to your ancestors, but the resemblance was uncanny. She looked across to Nora for answers.

“That’s a portrait of the wife of William Stewart, the only member of the Stewart clan to survive the battle of Flodden. It was said that she was some kind of witch and that she used supernatural powers to keep him safe.”

Rebecca wanted to ask more questions, but at that point the old woman shut her eyes and seemed to fall asleep. The conversation had obviously exhausted her, and after waiting another ten minutes, Rebecca decided to leave. Placing the miniature back on the table, she tiptoed out of the room, feeling slightly guilty at leaving without saying goodbye.

She was halfway down the path when a voice called her back. Jane was running towards her.

“You left this behind.” She placed the silver locket in Rebecca’s hand.

“Oh no, it’s not mine. Nora was just showing it to me.”

“She wants you to have it.”

Rebecca shook her head. “It’s far too valuable! I can’t accept anything like that.”

Jane frowned. “But it’s yours.” And with that, she ran back to the house.

What a strange thing to say. Rebecca placed the locket carefully into her bag in the zipper compartment next to her cell phone. She would hand it back tomorrow, but in the meantime, she would show James. It would definitely be a conversation starter.

***

The morning had been too weird, and she needed some normality. Hopping onto the local bus, she headed for the nearest town and spent the day window shopping. She also managed to find a branch of her favorite coffee shop and get herself a good cup of coffee and a muffin to have on the bus ride home. The coffee restored her equilibrium, and she couldn’t wait to see James.

Sammy was on the lookout for her when she arrived back at base and ran out to greet her new friend. She seemed in a bit of a panic.

“James is looking for you, and he’s furious!”

Rebecca had no clue what she was talking about and asked her to slow down.

“It’s James. He stormed in here about an hour ago looking for you. Something about the dig, but he didn’t say what.”

“Where is he now? Is he still around?”

“I haven’t seen him. I think he might have gone back out.”

It didn’t make sense. She hadn’t even visited the dig yet, so he couldn’t have anything to be mad about. Perhaps Sammy had got it wrong. Maybe it was something about last night and Johnny. Whatever it was, she was dying to show James the miniature, and so leaving Sammy standing at the door, she set out towards the dig to look for him.

The excavation site was not far. It was the foundations of a 16th-century dwelling that had received a lot of local and national interest.

The sun was a little weaker now that late afternoon was setting in and the air had grown chill. A slight wind rippled across the grass, and she hurried along, wrapping her flimsy jacket around her. She was almost at the site and could see the brown of the soil where the turf had been removed to reveal the ancient foundations.  The trench was quite deep, and there was no sign of James. Scrambling down, she walked among the old stones. Part of a set of stone steps had been revealed and what looked to be the site of an old fireplace. Sitting on the steps, she drank the last of her coffee and placed the cup back in her bag. James would have a fit if she littered the site.

It had been such an odd day. She could scarcely believe her meeting with Nora and reached into her bag for the miniature to remind herself that she wasn’t going crazy. It was real enough.

Feeling a headache coming on, she closed her eyes for a minute. She hadn’t realized how tired she was and blamed Nora for leading her astray.

Before long she was asleep.

When she awoke, it was dark and she couldn’t see where she was. She was still leaning against the stone wall, her bag still on her lap, but she seemed to be in an enclosed space. She closed her eyes and opened them again, slowly moving them from left to right. On all sides were stone walls and just in front of her a fireplace. Rebecca tried to think where she was. She had come out to find James at the excavation site and must have fallen asleep. This must be a joke. They must have moved her while she was asleep. She must have been really knocked out! Standing up, she stretched her muscles, aching and stiff from sitting on her cold seat. She would have serious words with whoever did this to her.

The place must be some sort of museum for all the artifacts around her, from old copper cooking pots to stone flagons of various shapes and sizes, looked ancient. There were wicker baskets containing apples, and half a rustic-looking loaf of bread and a dish of eggs stood on top of a well-scrubbed wooden table. The most amazing thing about the place was the smell: a funny mixture of smoke and animals and a sweeter smell of rotting vegetation. It was very authentic. Maybe the place didn’t have much ventilation. Desperate for fresh air, she started to head up the stone steps.

“Katherine, will that be you down there?”

The burr of a soft Scottish voice echoed across the silence. For a moment, she froze. She might be trespassing on private property, but it wasn’t her fault she was here and would soon be able to explain.

As the door at the top of the stone steps opened, a dim light filled the room and there stood a man carrying a candle. He was dressed in what look like fancy clothes, a doublet and hose. Maybe he was one of those actors employed to bring the past to life; whoever he was, it was a relief to see someone. Walking down the steps, he peered cautiously at her and Rebecca had to stifle a giggle.

Grabbing her roughly by the arm, he brought the light to her face.

“Who are ye?”

His act might have been funny if he wasn’t hurting her.

“Hey, get off me.” She tried to struggle free, but it was useless and he pulled her towards the stairs. He was taking his role far too seriously, whoever he was.

Pushed up the stairs, she found herself in a long room with wooden floors and stone walls. A rich tapestry was hung on the far wall, its rich colors apparent in the half light. This place was great. She would definitely visit it again in the daylight without this overzealous thespian by her side.

The man jerked on her arm and pulled her towards an oak door. Inside was a great hall and in the center was a magnificent table laid out with swords and shields and other gruesome weaponry. A group of men were seated around a great fire, heads deep in conversation. As the door opened, they all looked up.

“What is it Angus?”

“I caught her d’oon in the scullery.”

A fierce-looking man with wild, steely grey hair and a beard stood up and approached her. He was dressed in a green tartan shawl that was wrapped across his body, and on his feet he wore thick woolen stockings and tan leather shoes that laced up around his calf. He was the very image of a Scottish Highlander, directly from one of her history books.

Her smile soon faded as he spoke.

“Who are ye young wummin, and what are ye doing here?”

His accent was much stronger than the first, and she struggled to tune into the words.

“Well?” he shouted at her.

Rebecca was starting to feel tired and bored by the joke. It had gone on too long and she wanted her bed.

“Now look, I think it’s all very funny, but I need to go. I need to sleep.”

The man glared at her as another joined him. He was similarly dressed but a little younger. He somehow looked familiar.

“She’s not from these parts. Look at her dress and the way she talks. She’s a foreigner. She must be a Sassenach spy.” He drew his sword and held it in front of her.

She almost fainted as the blade swished across her face. Maybe she was dreaming; it was all so unreal.

“Wait!” a voice shouted from the back of the group. Although loud, the accent was much softer and gentle in tone. As the man stepped nearer, Rebecca let out a low laugh. She hadn’t recognized him under the red beard. It was James Anderson! Sammy must have been in on the joke all along.

“Ha, ha, very funny James. I’m cold and hungry so let’s get out of here.”

His brow furrowed as he approached her.

“Ma name’s nae James, I’m Willy Stewart.”

Rebecca started to panic. It didn’t seem as if anyone was joking; in fact, it was exactly the opposite. Something wasn’t right. The man looked like James, but he didn’t seem to be laughing and he didn’t seem to be James after all.

“We should kill her now.” The man with the sword angled his blade. As his eyes narrowed, she realized where she had seen him before. He was the spitting image of Johnny Hampshire.

Her heart pounded in her chest. She was either about to die or wake up from this nightmare.

A strong hand pushed away the blade. “No Angus, I’ll take care of her.”

“But we’re riding ‘oot early tomorrow, William, to join King James in Battle. What will ye do with the young wummin?”

William thought for a moment. “I’ll take her with us.”

The men scoffed. “Ye cannae take a young lass along with us. What if she is an English spy?”

“Then all the better for her sitting on our side.”

“But how will she travel?”

“She will ride with me. Now we must make haste to be ready for the morrow.”

The other men shook their heads but slowly moved out of the room, leaving Rebecca and William alone.

Seeing that she was shaking from cold, he led her to the fire and brought her a small wooden stool to sit on.

The whole thing seemed ridiculous. The only reality seemed to be coming from the heat of the fire and instinctively she held up her hands to feel the warmth.

“So lassie, where are ye frae, and more importantly what are ye doing here?”

Rebecca looked at him blankly. She didn’t even know where “here” was.

“Where am I?” The question sounded pathetic on her lips.

William frowned as if trying to understand the young woman sat before him. She looked so much like his dear dead wife Jane that he had almost cried out her name when first seeing her.

“You’re in my hoose in Selkirk.”

“And what year is this?” The question trembled on her lips.

“Why, it’s 1513. The 7th of September to be exact.”

There was a cold draught blowing through the shuttered windows and Rebecca shivered.

“Wherever your frae, your nae dressed for the weather. Come with me, and I’ll find you somat to wear.”

Lighting a couple of candles in the fire, he took her by the hand, and they walked out of the room and into a paneled hallway. There were more rugs and tapestries hung on the walls and an elaborate, wooden candelabra hung from the ceiling. A giant stone staircase took them up to the next level and into one of the bed chambers. The floor was a polished, deep brown wood and at one end of the room stood a four-poster bed swathed with green velvet curtains.

William strode over to a large chest and opened it up. Inside were numerous garments that he pulled out and laid tenderly onto the bed.

“Here, try one of these.”

There were several woolen tunics, and she picked up a blue one to try on. Rebecca was aware that he was watching her, and she suddenly felt awkward and shy in his presence.

Sensing her feelings, he stepped outside.

It was good to remove her flimsy clothes and put on something warmer. There were some thick brown stockings made of a woven cloth and she pulled them on before slipping the blue tunic over her head. There was a small hand mirror on a set of drawers, and she scanned her face in the glass. It was her face that reflected back, but somehow she looked different. Remembering the small locket containing the portrait, she pulled the band out of her hair, shook loose her pony tail, and started to plait her hair. The result was uncanny.

William stepped back into the room and froze as if seeing a ghost. It was as if his beloved Jane was with him again. His eyes were wide as he rushed to her and pulled her close, his strong arms encircling her.

“Jane, my beloved.”

She could feel his anguish as he crushed her to him. Trying to find her lips, his face pushed into hers. Memories of her encounter with Johnny came flooding back, and she started to panic, beating at his chest with her fists.

The whole thing was becoming too much for her and Rebecca started to cry. She couldn’t understand what was happening to her, and she was tired and hungry. All she wanted was to get back to the others.

Her weeping brought him back to his senses and he suddenly pulled away from her, and with his head in his hands, he sat on the bed.

“I’m sorry, lass; you looked just like my wife Jane.”

Trembling, she sat next to him on the bed. “I’m Rebecca.”

“Rebecca.” He spoke the name carefully, as if hearing it for the first time. “Ye look so like my wife. She died in childbirth with our first child almost a year ago. Where have ye come frae?”

“I’ve come from the future.” It sounded like the line from a corny B movie, but it was the truth.

William looked at her, his eyes troubled.

“I know it’s difficult to explain, but this afternoon I was in Selkirk in 2015, and all I know now is that I’m now in Selkirk over 500 years in the past.”

He shook his head. “That’s impossible.”

How could she make him believe her? Her bag was still over her shoulder, and she reached inside it. The Starbucks cup was still there and she placed it on the bed along with the sandwich and flask. Unzipping the front pocket, she pulled out her iPhone. The locket had gone. She remembered looking at it before she fell asleep. It must have slipped from her hand at the dig.

“What’s this?” He picked up the cup and gazed at the design.

“It’s a coffee cup.”

“What’s coffee?”

It was too hard to explain.

“I have this, too,” she said, holding up her phone.

“What is it?”

How on earth could she describe a cell phone to a 16th-century Scotsman?

“Well, it’s a communication tool. You can talk to anyone in the world through it.”

He looked impressed.

“Show me.”

It was hard to get a signal in 1513. He looked less impressed.

She had an idea. Pressing the photo App she found a photo of herself back home in California and showed it to him. He was mesmerized.

“I’m from America, a place called California.”

Taking the phone, he touched the screen with his fingertips, barely able to register what he was seeing.

She had an even better idea.

“Let’s take a selfie.”

Putting her head next to his, she held up the camera and clicked the button.  The camera flashed and William shot up from the bed in alarm.

“It’s OK, it’s just a photograph.” She handed him the phone to see the picture.

It was almost too much for him, and he sat back on the bed shaking his head.

“Are you some sort of a witch?”

Rebecca touched him lightly on the arm. “No. For some reason, I’ve traveled back in time. Worlds collide with the past and present,’’ she recited, remembering the quote on the old Kirk wall.

William looked her in the eye. “Me and my men travel to meet King James at Flodden tomorrow. We battle with the English on the 9th. If you’re from the future, do you know what happens?”

Swallowing hard, she looked back into his eyes. He was so like James that her heart skipped a beat. How could she tell him that 10,000 Scotsmen would lose their lives? History had already happened, and she couldn’t change it. If she could, then she probably wouldn’t be here.

“I don’t know. I’m sorry.”

She touched his arm tenderly. He seemed so sad and so bewildered. It didn’t help that she looked like his lost wife and the whole phone thing had knocked the wind out of his sails. An impulse to kiss him passed through her. She could feel the warmth radiating from his body and felt a strong attraction to him. He must have felt the same for soon his mouth was upon hers, this time gently as their lips locked together in a soft embrace. His arms instinctively wrapped around her as he pushed her onto the bed, his body pressing into her. His hand traveled over her tunic and fondled her small, round breasts.

He was panting heavily. It was a long time since he had tasted a woman and he wanted her more than anything else. It wasn’t just that she looked like Jane; there was something deeper, more primal, as if he had always known her. Pushing up the tunic, his hand started to explore the soft flesh of her inner thigh and as his fingers reached the soft satin of her panties, her body froze. She was a still a virgin and had never gone this far with any of her boyfriends before. She wanted him, but it was an automatic reaction. Maybe she was still recoiling from the thoughts of Johnny.

William slid his hand from her tunic. What was he thinking? Although he had spent most of his life living on the barren moors, he was not a wild man. He considered himself a gentleman and was behaving like a beast. Sitting up, he straightened his ruffled auburn hair.

“We need to sleep. We have an early start tomorrow. You stay in the bed, and I will sleep elsewhere.”

Leaving the candle behind, he hurried out of the room before she could reply. The blood was coursing through her veins and her head thumping. She was starving and remembered the cheese sandwich. Wolfing it down, she poured some tea out of the flask. Somehow it was still hot and did the trick.

Exhausted, she could no longer think straight. Climbing beneath the woolen sheets still fully clothed, she closed her eyes and was soon fast asleep.

It was still dark when she woke. At first she didn’t realize where she was and thought she had been dreaming, but no, she was still in the dark bed chamber of William Stewart. There was a sound of horses and men gathering outside. She stood up and looked out the window.

At least a hundred men had gathered outside, some on horseback, some carrying items in and out of the house. All were dressed in the same tartan shawls, some green and black and others red. Some of the men wore blue caps and others were bareheaded. Many of them were young men, perhaps not much older than herself. Her conscience weighed heavy; most of these men would be dead in a few days time, and there was nothing she could do about it.

“Rebecca, are you awake? Come and eat before we ride. It will be a long day.”

William had entered the room, and he looked tired. He had not been able to sleep that night as he was trying to understand everything that had happened; he still didn’t. He had brought her some of his squire’s clothes for her to wear. It would be safer if she disguised herself as a boy amongst the thousands of men. A cap would hide her long hair.

Dressing quickly, she ventured down to the dining room where men sat drinking ale and eating bread and porridge. She was handed a small bowl of thick porridge oats and a hunk of bread. She was so hungry that she wolfed it down and was handed a second bowl and a jug of ale to wash it down with. It tasted surprisingly good and she was starting to feel refreshed. Some of the other men eyed her suspiciously, but while she was under the guardianship of William Stewart, no man would hurt her. The time came to be off. She grabbed her bag, making sure her mobile phone was switched off to save the battery. What a scoop to take live photos of one of Scotland’s most famous and bloody battles.

Before they set off, William wrapped a red woolen shawl around her to keep her warm on the journey. Mounted onto his horse, she sat behind him, her hands wrapped around his waist. She was frightened of what might happen, but she had never felt so alive before. If only her Mom could see her now!

They rode out for most of the day . They would be joining King James and his men camped out near Flodden Hill. She was amazed as they passed the tiny hamlets. Some of the houses were little more than rough wooden and mud huts with smoke spiraling out of a hole in the thatched roofs. They passed peasants and carts and horses on the rough tracks, and Rebecca was astounded by the sights as they raced through the medieval countryside.

She liked to feel Williams’s strong body next to hers. It felt so safe being close to him. His kiss still lingered on her lips from the previous night and something stirred within her. She ached for him to touch her again, and next time she would not stop him. That’s if there would be a next time. Her mind strayed to the historical facts about the battle: 10,000 Scotsmen would die. What if the old lady had been wrong about William Stewart and he didn’t survive? Or what if she had somehow changed the course of history just by being here?

Soon they could see the campfire smoke in the distance. The small party had been joined by more men along the way and it had soon grown to over 500 men heading for the camp. Soon they were amongst men and horses, rounded tents and piles of weaponry, and the sounds and smells were overwhelming. There were makeshift fires over which black cauldrons were hung making countless broths and stews, while flagons of wine and ale were being handed around. It reminded Rebecca of a Tudor-themed rock festival.

They found a space to put up their tent, and soon a fire was lit and their evening meal was simmering in the pot. William told her to keep out of sight in the tent while he and the other men went about their business, feeding the horses and preparing their weaponry. It was nightfall before she saw him again when they all sat around the camp fire eating the thick chicken broth. It was basic, but it was one of the best things she had tasted and even the stale bread to soak up the liquid was delicious.

She was to sleep alone in the tent that night while the men slept with the horses. She was tired from the day’s ride, and William brought in some extra blankets to try and make her as comfortable as possible. He seemed to be avoiding any intimacies with her, and she struggled to reach out to him. She lay cold in the tent and could not sleep, anxious about the coming battle.

She must have slept, if only lightly, for a noise in the tent awoke her and she sat up quickly, her heart pounding in the darkness.

“It’s only me.” William was by her side and gently touching her arm.

“I had to come and see ye, Rebecca. I’ve been trying so hard not to, but I cannae stop thinking about ye. Tomorrow night we will camp up on Flodden Hill, and so tonight is the last night I might have here. Ye will have to stay here with some of the squires, but ye will be safe here.”

He brought his face towards hers to see her more clearly in the darkness. “This may be our only night together.”

His eyes burned brightly into hers. She wanted to tell him that the battle would be lost but that he wouldn’t die. But how could she tell a man that 10,000 of his fellow men would be killed? She was falling in love with this man and she didn’t want to say anything that might alter his fate.

Touching his face lightly, she stroked the tumbling auburn hair. He closed his eyes against her gentle touch and brought her close to him. Time seemed to stop; they could be any two people in love anywhere throughout history. Love is the one constant throughout the centuries, and both their hearts burned with the fire of a thousand loves. His lips found hers, and this time he couldn’t hold back his passion. As he pushed her back into the blankets, their mouths slipped and slid across each other. His tongue flicked lightly at her lips, teasing and biting gently. She could feel his hardness against her as he pushed her further into the ground, his desire thrusting into her, wanting her so badly.

Moving his hands underneath her tunic, he pulled down the leggings and she arched her back so they could be removed easily. Next he removed her tunic, lifting it over her head until she was just in her bra and panties. He had never seen a bra before, and she removed it for him as he cupped her naked breasts in his strong hands. Laying her down, he moved his mouth to her nipples, gently teasing and nibbling until she was moaning with pleasure. His tongue was wet and warm as he licked and sucked, and she was in ecstasy.

His hand moved tentatively to her thigh. He didn’t want to frighten her like the other night, but his moves were urgent, and he needed to be inside her. Spreading her legs gently with his hands, he moved his hand inside the white satin of her underwear. She was very wet and his fingers slipped easily into her moist folds. Rebecca gasped as he found her clitoris and gently rubbed the swollen gland with his finger. She thought she might explode with delight. She guessed 16th-century men could definitely show 21st-century men a thing or two. Soon she was naked and his long tongue was licking her wetness. She gasped and writhed in ecstasy.

William stood up and started to remove his tunic. He stood in front of her naked, his cock erect and gleaming with pre-cum. She had never seen a man fully naked before, not in real life, anyway. Her eyes widened at the size of him. Both the girth and length of his cock seemed enormous and she imagined it inside her, filling her up, and she ached to feel it.

Pushing her back, he opened her legs and bent down to her. He sensed it was her first time and wanted to be as gentle as possible. Holding his erection, he guided the tip into the entrance of her hole and pushed gently. God, she was tight and he wanted to thrust himself completely inside her, but he needed to be patient. He didn’t want to hurt her. He thrust again and her tightness almost made him cum, so pulling out his cock, he breathed deeply, wanting to hold onto the moment. Once inside her, he knew that he would explode, and he wanted to savor these minutes just in case they were his last.

His cock twitched and he could hold back no longer. Guiding himself into her, he thrust deeply until she had taken him fully and her body shuddered. Again and again, his thrusts became more urgent until she exploded in pleasure and he followed soon behind, filling her with his hot semen. She could feel his thickness throbbing inside her, and she wanted to cry, not from sorrow but from sheer happiness. Enveloping her into his arms, he kissed her face and her hair and held her tightly until she fell fast asleep, safe in his arms.

When she awoke in the morning, she was alone. She could hear the men preparing to leave outside and quickly dressed and went out to see what was happening. William had packed his shield and swords and was ready to mount his horse, but seeing her, he rushed to her side.

“I wanted to leave before you woke.”

“I’m glad I caught you.”

Their conversation was stilted in front of the other men and they had to resist the urge to kiss each other.

“I should have a token to give you to keep you safe.”

William smiled. “I’ll picture your face before we go into battle tomorrow.”

Rebecca had a thought. “Wait, I can do better than that!” Running into the tent, she brought out her bag and handed him the phone. “Here, take this and you can have my image with you.”

She had saved their selfie as a screensaver, and she showed him how to turn the iPhone on and off.

William tucked it into his tunic. It was time to go and the others were shouting at him to mount his horse. There was no time for long goodbyes and after touching her arm lightly, he was away.

She watched the men ride into the distance, her heart already heavy for their losses.

The day was long and she had little to do. William had warned her to keep out of sight and keep away from the other men staying behind in the camp. Many were young boys, just learning their craft and the others old men past the age of battle who were responsible for the camp.

Taking out her notebook, she began to sketch pictures with notes of what she saw. It would be fascinating reading when she got back to 2015, if she ever returned. At first she remained within the confines of the tent, but as the day dragged on, she became bored. Tucking her hair underneath her cap, she started to wander further afield. It seemed quiet and surely no one would notice her. With her slight frame and tunic and leggings, she could easily pass for one of the young squires. Eventually she came to a very large and wealthy-looking tent that bore the royal coat of arms; it must be the tent of King James. Picking up her pencil, she had just started drawing the scene when a hefty arm caught hold of her.

Two burly highlanders stood behind her, their swords drawn, and before she could speak her hands were fastened behind her and she was thrown into a tent. No one knew who she was and it was assumed that she must be an English spy.

A long time passed before one of the older men came into the tent to speak to her.

“What’s yer name sonny, and who do ye work for?”

She stuttered out William’s name and said that she was his squire. The man rubbed his whiskers. He wasn’t sure. The boy’s accent wasn’t Scots, and there was something unusual about him. He would keep him under watch until William returned.

She was brought some simple food and water during the day, but apart from that, she had no company. At night she was given a blanket but could not sleep. How different the previous night had been. She lay awake thinking of William.

A few miles away, William Stewart lay on the ground looking up at the stars. It was a beautiful night and he wondered if it might be his last. He was sure Rebecca knew something about the battle but was afraid to tell him. He feared the worse. He removed the strange device from his tunic and pressed the button she had shown him. The square box switched into life and he saw a picture of a white apple on a black background. This thing amazed him and he wondered what it was like in 2015. Would he still be remembered? The apple disappeared and was replaced by their image, his face and hers. She was laughing and he was looking confused. She looked beautiful. Kissing the image, he pressed the button to close the machine and to “save the battery” as she had put it.

He prayed to God to keep them both safe.

The next morning, the clouds had set in and what started as a light drizzle turned into torrential rain by mid afternoon. Rebecca listened carefully for any news, but all was quiet. She hadn’t slept well the previous night and was awoken by the sound of loud voices and seemed to recognize one of them. The tent opened and in walked Angus, one of William’s men who had threatened her with a sword a few days earlier. She was grateful for her disguise for he did not seem to recognize her and soon walked out again. She wondered what he was doing here and why he wasn’t at the battle. The reason soon became clear. The battle had already started late afternoon and by now the Scots were being massacred by the English. It seemed that the coward had run away from the danger. A few hours later, a messenger arrived to state that all was lost and to clear the camp. Horses were readied and Rebecca wondered if she would be forgotten when Angus walked into the tent and pulled her outside.

The older man was waiting outside. “He says he’s William Stewart’s squire.”

Angus peered closely at Rebecca, uncertain. Pulling at her cap, he released her blonde hair, which cascaded down her back.

“William Stewart’s whore, more like.” And bringing his face up close to hers, he leered down at her, his cruel mouth mocking her.

“Well, William’s dead so she’s no use to him now. I’m sure I can make good use of her, though.” With that, he dragged her back into the tent.

Rebecca didn’t know what was happening to her. Her whole body had gone into shock. If William was dead, then she was lost, too. The old woman had been wrong after all. Perhaps it was her fault; she had upset the balance of time.

She had a sense of déjà vu but seemed lost in a dream. Angus was suddenly in front of her and from the smell on his breath, he had been drinking a great quantity of ale. His hand was squeezing her arm, but she could not struggle. She had given up the fight. His eyes were like slits and there was cruelty in their steely grey as he looked her up and down.

Licking his lips, he sneered at her and brought his face directly in front of hers.

His breath was stale and sour, and Rebecca turned her face away from him.

“Little whore, I’ll show ye.” He pulled her to the floor as his free hand started to work its way underneath her tunic.

His other hand was around her neck and almost choking her. She thought she might black out when suddenly he released her, his whole weight lifting away from her.

“Angus.”

The voice was his. William had returned and had pulled Angus away from her, punching him to the floor.

Once again his strong arms were around her and she wept softly into his chest.

“But I thought you were dead?”

“I was saved by this.” Reaching into his tunic he pulled out her phone. The glass had been smashed but surprisingly it still worked.

“I took a direct hit from an English archer, but luckily I kept your picture next to my heart and the arrow pierced your machine and not me. Ye saved my life.”

Things were as they should be, as they were always meant to be.

Rebecca returned home to Selkirk with William. She married him a month later and he had a special portrait of her commissioned for the occasion. He wanted her to look like the first time he had seen her, standing in the bed chamber with her hair plaited. She wore a blue velvet dress and a pearl necklace that he bought her as a wedding gift. As a surprise in return, she asked the painter to make two small additions to her picture. In her hand, she would hold an apple to symbolize the phone that had saved him. Remembering the original locket, she had already guessed what the twin-tailed symbol of the siren signified: It was the Starbucks logo from her coffee cup that they had kept it as a reminder of her past.

They lived happily ever after despite the fact that she could never return to her own time. They had four children, two girls and two boys. Her past was now her future. She worried about her Mom missing her and thought of a cunning plan. She recorded a message for her parents on the iPhone, using the last remaining battery power. She hoped they would understand.

James Anderson was furious. He had been digging at the site and found a surprisingly modern object buried quite deeply. It seemed as though a thermos flask had been buried on the site of the old house and inside it were two objects: a mobile phone with the front smashed in and a small locket. He recognized the phone; the students seemed to be glued to them these days. This one was housed in a pink sparkly case and it belonged to Rebecca, that strange American girl that he couldn’t get out of his head. Students weren’t allowed to come onto the site without permission, let alone dig.

It might be a practical joke, but just wait until he saw her; he would definitely give her a piece of his mind.

THE END

Through the Highland Gateway

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

When she took the time to think back over the previous few weeks (or had it been hundreds of years?), Lily Rey would not know what to think. Any number of things could have happened any other way, and she would not have found herself living with the man she had always felt that she deserved, in the land that she had always dreamed of living in. In her scheme of thinking, things had changed so drastically in such a short period of time; she had gone from stressed to easeful, ignored to revered, and downtrodden to wealthy.

It had all started at the desk outside of Reginald P. Wooley, Esquire’s office. Reginald was a senior partner at the offices of Davis, Franklin, and Wooley, Attorneys at Law, a prestigious criminal defense office in Daytona Beach, Florida, when she received a telephone call from Tyler Yancey, her great aunt’s estate attorney. She had been expecting the call for about a week, and was beginning to worry that it would not come in time for her trip to Scotland.

“Reginald Wooley’s office, Lily speaking,” she had answered.

“Yes, Miss Rey,” the man’s voice had said through the crackle of cell-phone static, “I am calling in regards to Mrs. Henry’s estate. The reading of her will is this afternoon, and she had specifically asked that you be present, as it concerns you very much.”

“Okay, what time?”

“We will be starting at 4:00 p.m., exactly.”

“I’ll be there,” she said, replacing the telephone in the receiver. She remembered glancing at the clock and thinking to herself how they could have called her earlier. Her flight was scheduled to leave the runway at 8:15 that evening, and with the post-9/11 security, she would need to be at the airport by no later than 5:00 that evening.

She was cutting it mighty fine, indeed.

She had been looking forward to the trip—her chance to visit the land of her ancestors—for several months. She had always felt drawn to Scotland, most likely because family tradition had always said that they were descended from Scottish nobility, and it made her dream of castles, of handsome men full of chivalry and honor—basically what every young girl dreams of. The problem was, those young girls eventually learn that there are no more castles, princes to sweep them off their feet, or dragons to slay.

No, in modern life, there were only asshole law partners who prevent qualified women from promoting their lowly secretary’s job to a full paralegal, all while making her do the work of one. The bad part was, Reginald P. Wooley, Esq. was a perverted old man who only wanted to keep her at his front desk because of her round ass and large, perky tits. It was almost as if she was nothing but a long pair of legs and a vagina to the assholes at Davis, Franklin, and Wooley.  They didn’t care that she was a certified paralegal, or that she was much better qualified than the ugly guy they had just hired to hold the title. They would rather have Lily in the position of “eye-candy-in-chief,” all while working her to death.

When she was honest with herself though, it wasn’t hard to understand why they wanted her to act as the company eye candy. In addition to her obvious physical assets of a large bust and round derriere, she also possessed with long, dark auburn hair that perfectly complemented her stunningly bright and large blue eyes. Her slightly hollowed cheeks and strong, thin chin perfectly balanced her face, and her legs were toned much more than the average, a testament to the multiple marathons, half-marathons, 10 and 5ks that she competed in every year. All in all, she was easily one of the prettiest women in Daytona Beach.

That day at lunchtime, she told the partners that she had finished her work, and told Reginald that she was leaving for her vacation. “Don’t you get lost in time over there! Make sure you come back!” he had answered, his eyes raking the plunging neckline of her blouse.

“I won’t!” Lily answered, all while thinking to herself that if she could help it, she definitely wouldn’t…come back. “Asshole,” she said to herself, as she walked out the front door of the office she so despised.

As she rode down A1A listening to P!NK’s most recent album, “The Truth About Love,” she cranked up the music and lost herself in her own world for a few moments. After she got home, showered, threw her suitcases in the back of her car, ate some lunch, and watched a last little bit of American television before leaving, she headed off to Tyler Yancey’s office for her appointment.

She had been very close to her Great Aunt Yvonne, who raised her from the time she turned eleven. When her mother had been killed in a car accident, her father wanted nothing to do with Lily, so the deadbeat asshole gladly signed his rights as a parent over to Yvonne, who was Lily’s mother’s aunt. Yvonne had not had any children of her own, but Great Uncle Harold, Aunt “Vonny’s” husband, had a daughter from a previous marriage. His granddaughter, Rose, was the same age as Lily.

As an only child, Lily had never known what it would be like to have a sibling, and Rose quickly became something of a surrogate sister. Rose’s father had abandoned her before she was born, leaving her to be raised by her mother, who had barely graduated high-school. Because her mother had to work two jobs to provide for her, Rose spent a lot of time with Lily’s Uncle Harold and Aunt Vonny. Now that Aunt Vonny had passed away, Lily had no family left besides Rose. Rose, of course, was not even related to her technically, but might as well have been.

When Lily arrived at the lawyer’s office, Rose eyed her white halter top and short blue shorts and immediately began laughing, her cigarette dangerously close to falling out of her mouth. “Hey, ho!”

“Hey yourself, skank!” Lily answered, breaking out into a wide grin. It was a normal routine of theirs to greet each other with insults, but it could not have been clearer to the average on-looker that they were close. “How’ve you been?” Lily asked as they embraced.

“I’m okay…it’s still hard to believe that Vonny is gone, you know?”

“Yeah, I’m really going to miss her.”

“What do you think she left you?”

“Probably $10 million…”

“Wishful thinking, much?”

“Considering that she didn’t have two pennies to rub together, yeah.”

“Yeah…I guess the fact that she paid for our college was our inheritance, huh?”

“Couldn’t have asked f0r more.”

“So, why are you dressed like a whore?” Rose said, snuffing out her cigarette, “You thinking that the lawyer will give you more if he thinks you’ll give him a blowjob in the car out back?”

“Well, I figured it couldn’t hurt” she joked, punching her on the left shoulder before opening the door to the small storefront that Tyler Yancey had rented for a law office.

“Hmmm…you’ve got a point there. Seriously, though…why?” Rose pressed, walking through the open door.

“I’ve got a plane to catch in a few hours, figured I’d make it easier for them to strip search me,” Lily answered sarcastically.

“I forgot! Where are you going, again? Ireland?”

“No, Scotland.”

“What’s the difference?” Rose asked as the lawyer walked from behind a small partition.

“Only the North Channel of the Irish Sea,” Yancey answered before Lily could open her mouth. “Ladies, thank you for coming. Shall we begin?”

“Aren’t we expecting anyone else?” Rose asked.

“No, you are the only two who Mrs. Henry made specific bequests to, and you are the only two who she specifically requested to be here. Shall we begin?”

“Sure,” Rose answered, sitting down in an office chair by the front door as Lily took a seat beside her.

“The last will and testament of Yvonne T. Henry,” the lawyer read aloud, “It is my wish that with exception of two personal effects, to be named herein, all of my assets be liquidated, and used to settle my final debts. First, my necklace of sterling silver and amethyst is bequeathed to my grand-niece, Lily O. Rey, along with the letter that accompanies it. Additionally, Lily is to receive one half of the monetary value of my estate, or two million dollars, whichever is less.” Trevor paused to take a sip of water while this sank into Lily’s consciousness. He then continued, “Secondly, my antique dining set, incorporating sterling silver cutlery and fine china plate are bequeathed to Rose S. Tolliver, along with the letter that accompanies the set. Additionally, Rose is to receive one half of the monetary value of my estate, or two million dollars, whichever is less. If there are any funds available after the monetary value of my estate has been determined, I leave everything to the Florida Cancer Society, in remembrance of my late husband, Harold M. Henry.”

Lily and Rose sat there in shock as the attorney reached behind the partition and handed each of them a fine wooden chest, containing their bequests. “Naturally, we are unable to give you your financial inheritance, but we can arrange to have it deposited in your personal bank accounts.”

“How much was it?” Rose asked, obviously still in shock.

“You will each receive $1.98 million.”

“Wow,” Lily said quietly a few moments later, when they had exited the office.

“Did you know?” Rose asked.

“Know? Know what?”

“That Gramma Vonny was rich?”

“No…” Lily said before carefully opening the case and removing the yellowed envelope that sat inside on top of the pristine necklace. Opening the envelope, she found a letter dated in 1999, written in her Aunt Vonny’s minute, tidy handwriting:

My Dearest Lily,

I do not know if you were aware that the necklace I have left you exists. It has been passed down through the generations from our ancestors, always to the first-born woman of the next generation. If your mother had not passed, it would have been left to her; however, as you are the only surviving woman in our line from the generations after my own, it is now yours. I have had it appraised, and the certificate of authenticity, signed by the Department chairwoman of the University of Florida’s Anthropology Department, will verify that it originated in the early fourteenth century in our ancestral homeland of Scotland.

Also, family legend says that the necklace conceals a power that only one woman, the descendant of our ancestor, would be able to unlock. Unfortunately, I do not have any way of knowing (or passing on to you) what that power is. I can only tell you that many women in our line have borne her name, including you—Lily.

I know that it has long been your ambition to visit the land of our ancestors, so perhaps you can be the one to solve the mystery of our family necklace. Maybe you can one day visit the home of the first Lily in our family, Culcreuch Castle in Fintry, to ascertain the roots of the legend, and the power that the necklace possesses.

Until we meet again, know that I have always loved you, my dearest niece,

Aunt Vonny

Chapter 2

“Well, that’s a coincidence,” Lily said quietly to herself.

“What?” Rose asked, tears in her eyes as she held her letter from Aunt Vonny tight in her right hand.

“Here, read this,” Lily answered, handing over her letter. She watched as Rose’s eyes flew from right to left as she read the letter.

“Okay? So?”

“I’m staying at the Culcreuch Castle while I’m gone,” Lily replied.

“Oh! I get it! Your ancestor lived in the castle where you’re going to be staying!”

“Exactly,” Lily answered, smiling. “Speaking of which, I need to get going.”

“Okay,” Rose said, giving her a hug. “Be safe, okay? And enjoy your vacation!”

“Oh, I will…I have an American Express with a $5,000 limit, and all the money I need to pay it off if I blow it on this trip!”

“Aw, yeah!” Rose said, laughing, “Now, get to the airport, before you’re late!”

“Okay, bye!” Lily said, shutting her door. She blew a kiss at her oldest friend, and backed out of her parking space.

Fifteen minutes later, she was pulling into the parking lot at the airport, only ten minutes before 5:00 p.m. She breezed through the security checkpoint (she wasn’t strip searched) and was among the first group to board the plane. Soon, the plane was leaving Daytona Beach and heading for Dublin where she would only have to catch a puddle jumper to Glasgow. Door to door, it was nearly a twenty-four hour journey, including the layovers.

When she finally arrived at the Culcreuch Castle in Fintry, she was in awe of the ancient structure and felt immediately drawn to the place, as if something about it was calling to her in the deepest recesses of her soul. With a strange feeling of déjà vu, Lily felt that she had been to this beautiful old building before, even though she had never before stepped foot in a country other than her American homeland.

Taking her suitcases and other travel bags from the back seat of the cab, she crossed the threshold of the medieval building. Setting her luggage down at the door of the castle, she approached the main desk, which was occupied by a portly, elderly female maître d'hôtel.

“What can I do for you, my dear?” the older woman asked in a fantastic Scottish accent.

“Hello, I have a reservation for Rey,” Lily said.

“Okay. Ray…and what’s his last name, my dear?”

“Oh no!” Lily answered, laughing, “Rey is my last name, R-E-Y.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, dearie!” the lady replied, mortified, “Please forgive me! We don’t often get American clientele, and I find it hard to understand…these old ears, you know!” she said with a light, breezy laugh.

“It’s not a problem at all, it happens back home all the time, Mrs…?”

“Stuart, dear. But you can call me Mammy…everyone does.”

“Okay, Mammy, thank you.”

“Now, Miss Rey, I have you reserved for the Battlements Room, but the reservation for the Seton of Gargunnock room was canceled, so I’ll let a pretty girl like you have it, if you want. It’s only £10 more.”

“Please, call me Lily,” she answered.

“Lily? What a beautiful name! Did you know that there is a legend about one of the ladies of this castle, and her name was Lily?”

“No, I did not,” Lily said, interested. “Could I hear it sometime? I’m just really tired right now from traveling…”

“Of course, dearie. So how about the Seton of Gargunnock room? I tell you what…it’s a bigger room, and I’ll give it to you for no extra charge, just because I love your pretty name.”

“Oh, yeah, sure…that would be great!” Lily said.

“Excellent, then. Here, I’ll have somebody show you to your room. Dinner is downstairs at 17:00, okay?”

“1700…that’s, what? Five o’clock, right?”

“Yes dearie, I keep forgetting that you Yanks use that silly twelve-hour clock, but to you, yes, five o’clock. Will you be making it down?”

Lily looked down at her watch and saw that it was nearly 4:00 p.m., and responded, “No, Miss Mammy, I don’t believe I will. I’m very tired from the journey here, so I think I’m going to take a nap instead.”

“Okay dearie, if you wake up and decide that you are hungry, the kitchen is open until 21:00. Just knock, okay?”

“Thank you, Miss Mammy,” Lily answered as a young man appeared to take her baggage upstairs.

“Enjoy your nap, dearie,” Mammy responded. Lily followed the young baggage carrier up the steps on the far end of the room, fully taking in the sights as they went. He couldn’t have been a day older than sixteen.

“Seton of Gargunnock, righ’?” the muscle-bound young man grunted at her through a thick, Irish accent.

“Yes, sir,” Lily responded.

“Mammy tell you ‘bout the ghos’ in there?”

“No, but that’s okay…I don’t believe in ghosts.”

“Just ‘cause you don’t believe in somethin’ don’t meant it isn’t there,” the youth pointed out. “He tends to come out when somebody is staying in that room. He takes a likin’ to tha ladies, or so they say.”

“A ‘liking’ to the ladies that stay in there? What do you mean?”

“He ignores the men that stay there every so often, unless he’s with a lady. Screamed at one man for sleepin’ with tha lady that was with him, word is,” the boy said, grinning.

“You mean, the ghost yelled at the man for having sex with a woman?” Lily asked unabashed, “What did he say?”

“Tha’s right…and no one knows what he’s sayin,’ ‘cause he don’t speak no English. But seein’ as you are a pretty lady,” the lad pressed forward, his eyes raking Lily’s chest, her breasts barely concealed behind the halter top that she still wore. “You should be just fine.” The youth grinned, exposing rotten teeth with wide gaps between them. “Have a nice nap, beau’iful,” he said, dropping Lily’s luggage inside the door and leaving her behind, alone.

Lily turned away from the door that the bag-boy had just closed and saw the most beautiful room that she had ever laid eyes on. There was something about the simplistic nature of the beige walls and golden furniture that perfectly complemented one another. There was an elegant, antique vanity sitting beside the bed, and a window that opened and overlooked the front lawn of the castle and the Loch that was on the grounds, offering a spectacular view of hills in the distance.

She sat down on the edge of the bed, and lay back, falling into a deep sleep without removing any of her clothes.

Chapter 3

After a full night’s rest, Lily awoke to the sound of finches singing in the distance. The sun streamed in through the window that overlooked the Loch, and greeted her with a warm kiss, rousing her from the deepest recesses of slumber. She stretched her arms above her head and smiled without opening her eyes.

Then suddenly, a man’s voice from somewhere to her left caused her to jerk fully awake.

“Who the hell are you?!” the man yelled at her. He was not speaking English, but rather another language that Lily did not recognize at all.

Strangely, though, she understood exactly what he was saying, and so replied, “I’m Lily! Who the hell are you, and what are you doing in my room?!” To her surprise, Lily found that she spoke with the same rolling language as the man. Somehow, without being taught, she had learned a new language!

“Your room?” the stunningly handsome man answered. “I am Matthew Galbraith, second son of Maurice Galbraith, chief of the Clan Galbraith, and master of this castle! This is my room, and I want to know what you are doing in it at this early hour!”

“I rented it!”

“And who rented it to you, as I am the son of this castle’s master!”

“This castle is owned by a holding company in L.A.!”

“Wait…what?” the man asked. “What is a ‘holding company?’”

“Oh my God!” Lily exclaimed while getting to her feet, completely frustrated. “Where is Mrs. Stuart?”

“Mrs. Stuart? What is this nonsense?”

“She is the maître d'hôtel here!” Lily answered angrily, rushing toward the door and wrenching it open. The man yelled after her as she sprinted down the deserted stairs, only to see that the entire entrance hall had changed. Instead of the warm, inviting atmosphere and furnishings of a modern hotel, Lily saw gleaming suits of armor that had not been there the day before. Instead of the large, mounted deer’s head on the wall above where Mammy’s desk was supposed to be, there was a shining red shield, with what appeared to be three severed boars heads upon it, with the hilt of two swords visible at the top corners, reminding Lily of a coat of arms.

The man from the room finally caught up to Lily, and said, “I don’t know from with you come, but cover you, we must. A woman of such rare grace and beauty must carry herself accordingly.”

“What century are you from?” Lily asked sarcastically, “Nobody talks like that anymore!” She didn’t know how right she was.

“I am afraid that I don’t understand what you mean, Miss,” he answered. Look, please, come with me. You and my sister appear to be the same size. Allow me to have her give you some clothes, and we can unravel this quandary.”

Lily stood back and considered his proposal. Could it really hurt to change her clothes? Probably not, she thought to herself.  “Okay,” she answered, “But only because you asked.” When he turned to lead her up the stairs once more, she studied him.

He walked and spoke with an elegance that she has never seen or heard of from the brutes in America…clearly, he had a very high intellect, and could hold his own with the smartest of men.

He was a physically imposing man, standing nearly six and a half feet tall. Despite his obvious high class status, he was rugged, and walked not only with the grace of a wealthy man, but also with the clipped, measured steps of a soldier who had seen and survived the horrors of combat.

Lily knew the walk well, having seen many soldiers come to Daytona Beach during the summers (and “getting to know” quite a few of them too). The thing that she didn’t recognize, though, was the already filling beard, as most soldiers she knew were required to keep clean-shaven. His long, well-maintained hair perfectly matched his beard, as both were the darkest shades.

“Wait here,” he said turning to Lily, and he went down a passage that she had not yet noticed, as it was hidden behind a secret door. When he said that, she caught a glimpse of his striking eyes, which were the brightest shade of green that she had ever seen before.

Overall, he was easily the most attractive man that she had ever laid eyes on. “Okay,” she answered softly. As he walked down the hidden passageway, she began to wonder how she came to be in this situation. Clearly, she was in the same castle as yesterday, but it was completely different. How did she end up here?

A few minutes later, she heard footsteps, and the man walked out of the hidden passageway, followed by a plain but pretty young woman, who was likely only sixteen or seventeen at most.

“Hello,” the soft-spoken maiden said, “Matthew tells me that he found you in his bed this morning.”

“Well, I found him in mine.”

“He has asked me if I will provide you with clothing until we can determine how your world and ours have crossed paths.”

“What do you mean ‘my world and yours’?”

“Matthew says that you claim to have rented his bed chamber, is that right?”

“Yes, I rented it from Mrs. Stuart yesterday,” Lily answered.

“We do not know who this ‘Mrs. Stuart’ is,” but apparently in your plane we are not the rightful masters of this castle.”

“What do you mean, ‘my plane’? All this talk of ghosts and other dimensions is really making me wish that I had just stayed home! Scottish people are crazy!”

“Your home is not the home of the Scots?” Matthew asked.

“No, I’m from America.”

“Where is America?”

“My God!...It’s across the ocean.”“Which--

“Matthew,” the young woman interrupted her brother, “she clearly is not from this place. I am going to get her dressed and take her to see Alison.”

Chapter 4

An hour later, Lily found herself in an archaic dress, sitting on the back of a white mare horse, the only vestige of her former clothes being her amethyst necklace. “Where are we going?”

“To see Alison,” Matthew’s sister answered.

“I know, but who is Alison?”

“She’s an old woman, but very wise. She will be able to tell us how you came to be here, and explain how we can get you to your home.”

“Okay,” Lily answered, apprehensive. After ten minutes of further riding, they arrived at a run-down shack on the shores of the Loch. A small, hunchbacked woman sat outside, peeling potatoes.

“Alison!” Matthew’s sister said loudly, causing the hunchbacked woman to look up.

“Marion!” she called, “what brings you to this side of the loch, child?”

“Lily,” Marion answered.

“Ahh,” the wizened old woman answered, looking at Lily. “I daresay that you are not comfortable, are you, child?” the woman said in perfect American English, the first that Lily had heard that day.

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand…” Lily answered, confused.

“I knew that you would be coming, Lily Rey.”

“How do you know my name?” Lily asked.

“I told you,” Marion interjected, “she would know where you came from and how you got here…and how to get you back.”

“Let me see the key,” Alison said.

“Key? What key?”

“You wear the key around your neck, my child.”

“You mean my necklace? It’s not a key!”

“Yes, child, a necklace and a key. Not to the doors you think of, but the key of time.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Didn’t your aunt tell you?”

“My aunt? Aunt Vonny? How do you know about her?”

“Yes, my dear…didn’t she tell you?”

“Tell me what?”

“That the necklace you wear is a powerful talisman! It was blessed by my people to give extraordinary power…the power to control time and space. There is an incantation that will give you the ability to control the amulet.”

“Okay, can I have it?”

“Yes…but please know this: the amulet brought you here for a reason. If you do not fulfill your purpose, then it will have drastic consequences for you…and your family. And now, the incantation is this: ‘tempus imperium.’ If you grasp the amulet in both hands and say these words, a gateway will appear before you. You will need to focus on a specific date or situation, and when you walk through the gateway, you will be instantly transported to that time and place.”

“Can I tell anyone this?”

“Only the one to whom the necklace brought you, and the one from whom it sent you.”

“And who are they?” Lily asked, completely bewildered.

“Follow your heart, child…it will tell you. Now, if you are to prevent the dire consequences that I have warned you about, you need to return to Culcreuch now, or else you will have missed your opportunity. Also, you will need to stay with the one to whom you were sent, or you will fail. Never leave his sight.” Switching to the strange language once more, she turned to Marion and said, “Take her back to your home. She will know what she has to do, and when.”

“Thank you, Alison,” Marion answered, bowing before the ancient witch. “Lily, come…let us go.”

As they rode back around the Loch, Lily thought on what the old witch had told her. Who had the necklace sent her to? Who had it sent her from? The only thing that made any sense was that she was here for a reason, but even then, she didn’t know what the reason was. And it would have been great to hear some more about the consequences if she didn’t follow the instructions. What she needed was time to think, and to talk to someone she trusted. But who did she trust? Aunt Vonny was dead, and that left only Rose, but according to Alison, Rose was in another time entirely.

“What year is it?” she asked Marion, breaking the lengthy silence that had stretched between them whilst riding back to the castle.

“It is the year of our Lord, 1314. My father, Maurice Galbraith is the chief of our clan, and built our castle to be the seat of our clan twenty years ago, to keep us safe after King John was forced to abdicate his claim to the throne.”

“So who is the King now?” Lily asked as they slowed to a walk by the stable.

“King Robert I has been king for eight years.”

“Is he the one they call the Bruce?”

“Yes,” Marion answered. Lily (whose knowledge of Scottish history came only from a pamphlet she received in Glasgow when she had arrived the day before and the movie Braveheart) had a lapse in judgment, and said, “Isn’t he that cowardly traitor?”

“Traitor?!” came the booming voice of Matthew from inside the stable. “Robert the Bruce is a good man who has constantly had to fight off challenges to his kingship from pretenders to the throne! Ever since he took the throne, he has been fighting to secure our position! How dare anyone call him a traitor?!”

“I’m sorry…I was told that he had abandoned William Wallace at Falkirk, and that was how Wallace was captured…”

“No. That is not what happened. I fought side by side with Wallace, and he was certainly betrayed, but not by King Robert. The army of the king has lain siege to the royal castle at Stirling, and I will be riding to join him as a member of his personal guard.”

“I’m sorry; I must have been told wrong, please don’t be angry with me!”

“Matthew,” Marion interjected when he opened his mouth to retort, “Peace.”

“Fine,” he said, turning to his sister. “I need to get ready to ride for the ride to the field, so can you please help this young lady to find her way back to where she came from?”

“I can’t,” Lily interjected, a realization suddenly dawning upon her. “I can’t leave until I have done something.”

“What are you talking about?” Matthew asked.

“Walk with me for a few minutes,” Lily answered, turning and walking toward the water.

Matthew turned to his sister, and looked deeply into her eyes, as if asking if he should follow. “Go,” Marion answered the unspoken question.

Chapter 5

“So what you are saying is that you are from another time?” Matthew asked, flabbergasted, fifteen minutes later.

“Yes. I am not from another plane, but I am from another time. My country—”

“The one from across the ocean?”

“Yes. My country has not even been founded yet.”

“But your ancestors came from the land of the Scots?”

“Yes, so I came to learn more about the people I come from.”

“How did your family end up in your country—what did you call it?—America?”

“In a few hundred years from now, my ancestors will go to my country, and they have—or should I say, will be—there for over two hundred years before I was—will be?—born.”

“And Alison told you all this?”

“Well, she told me the necklace brought me here, because I have to do something.”

“What?”

“Honestly, I don’t know. All I know is that I am supposed to stay in your sight at all times, until I’ve done it.”

“How will you know if you’ve done it?”

“I’m not sure…but I think it is safe to say that I’ll know.”

“Well then,” Matthew said with the air of a man who had resigned himself to a conclusion. “I guess that means I won’t be going to the fields at Stirling.”

“No! Go, please! She didn’t say I was to stop you from doing what you need to do! Besides…how do we know that what I came to do isn’t at Stirling?”

“But that would be the height of dishonor for me, to endanger a woman.”

“Clearly, you missed my point about being from another time. In my time, women aren’t viewed the way that they are in your time. Women fight in the army all the time.”

“Really? Aren’t your leaders worried that one of them will get hurt?”

“Of course, but no more worried than they are about the men.”

Matthew considered his dilemma: to take a woman to battle with him would be to risk dishonoring himself if she was injured. To stay behind would be to risk dishonoring himself if her task was in the battle, which could also harm her. Left with a choice between the lesser of two evils, Matthew was forced to choose the option that risked dishonoring himself less: “How will you protect yourself if I am caught in fighting?”

“I was on the archery team at my high school, so I can join the archers.”

“High school? Is that like the upper schools in Oxford and Cambridge?”

“No, high school in my time is like a junior university: you have to go to high school before going to a university. Anyway, I can join the archers and help the fight.”

“Aye,” Matthew finally agreed. I will bring you with me…but if the fighting becomes too fierce, you are to run and save your own life. Do you understand?”

“Okay.”

They spent the rest of the morning preparing for the battle, never leaving each other’s line of sight, just in case Lily’s task presented itself. Together, they saddled horses and discussed the differences between their times. Lily  began to focus on her attraction for Matthew, all while wondering if he had any feelings of attraction for her as well.

The fact was, however, that Matthew was deeply attracted to her from the time that he first discovered her in his bed. There was something about her brash nature, making her unlike any other woman than he had ever come into contact with, that he found himself dreaming about her throughout the day. Her close proximity to him was not helping him overcome his feelings, either. Sure, she was fully clothed now, but he was unable to shake the deep-seated feelings of lust that were building inside him. Being around Lily for this extended period of time was only serving to remind him of how incredibly attractive she was, and how amazingly erotic she had seemed earlier that morning.

Lily was so amazingly beautiful and saucy that Matthew could not help but wonder if there was anything he could do to convince her to stay in the past rather than return to her own time.

Lily, too, kept looking at Matthew throughout the morning, stealing glances whenever she was able to. He was unlike the many assholes that she had dated in the past, and even her bosses at the law firm, because he was the very picture of what a gentleman should be.  The “nobility” in her time were not so worried with treating a woman with respect or dignity, because they were so blinded by desire for the area between a woman’s legs. It was almost as if a woman was a trophy to be showcased, not a partner to go through life with.

Matthew, it seemed, was so focused on trying to protect his king and his country that he didn’t appear to have an overt concern for the sweetness between her legs…but oh, how much she wanted him to crave it.

Chapter 6

As the day wore on, the tensions around the castle continued to grow into a nearly palpable density. Everyone was making preparations for the English, who were marching for the field near Stirling…everyone but Matthew and Lily, that was. Marion’s husband, David, had already left for Stirling to let the king know how many men to expect from the Castle Culcreuch, and the rest of the Clan Galbraith were ready to leave by early that afternoon. Matthew and Lily both mounted the horses they had prepared for the fifteen mile ride, and left for the battle that had started earlier that day.

When they arrived, that day’s fighting had ended, but the English (knowing the importance of Stirling’s royal castle) had not withdrawn, but chose to regroup rather than abandon the castle. The next day, Matthew took up his customary position at King Robert’s right hand, and Lily took a position with the Scottish corps of archers. Within an hour, the English army had massed on the far side of the field at Bannockburn, just outside of the village of Stirling, and proceeded to march on the Scottish positions.

“Ho’, men!” King Robert called out over the ranks of his soldiers. From her position, Lily was able to easily make out the tall, imposing figure of Matthew directly next to the King. The Bruce leaned toward him, and Matthew raised his hand, the signal for the archers to load their bows, so Lily followed suit along with the other archers in the Scottish ranks, taking aim in the direction of the English infantry that were advancing en masse across the field. When Matthew’s hand dropped, the archers all let their arrows fly, immediately cutting down most of the first line of English attackers.

Next, Matthew (at the King’s direction) lifted his massive claymore sword in the air with his right arm, and Scottish infantry fell into ranks like a well-oiled machine. When he dropped his sword, the men began to advance across the field toward the English in uniform, disciplined ranks. In the meantime, the Scots archers were commanded to fire upon the English infantry fifteen times more before the two armies met in the center of the field, substantially thinning the ranks of the well-disciplined English soldiers.

The carnage of war, however, began as soon as the two armies met in the center of the field. The Scots were able to fight without fear of the English cavalry, which had been effectively wiped out the day before. Before long, however, the drastically outnumbered Scots began to fall back in the face of the English horde, even unto the crest of the small hill where Robert, Matthew, and some others sat on the backs of their horses.

Then, from out of nowhere, an arrow (which could have come from either side) struck Robert’s horse in the eye, killing the beast instantly and pinning the King beneath his mass. Lily could see Matthew frantically attempting to dislodge his King, but having little success.

“Matthew! Watch out!” Lily screamed as the blade of an English sword was raised beside him, poised to sever his head. Lily watched in horror as Matthew turned from the defenseless king to his assailant, and engaged him in swordplay. While his chief bodyguard was busy in this fisticuffs, King Robert was left completely defenseless. Lily broke ranks with the other archers without thinking, and proceeded to run to his aid.

When she was only fifteen paces from the imperiled king, an English officer poised himself to run him through with the sword. Reflexively, Lily loaded her weapon, and the infantry officer met his end before he had the opportunity to smite the King…she had saved him.

At that moment, Matthew was successful in removing the head of his attacker, and the Scottish forces, seeing their King restored to the saddle of a horse, took heart and fought like wild men, smiting every Englishman within reach and forcing the forces of King Edward of England to fall back. Thanks to Lily, the day had been won, and King Robert’s throne was secure.

“Robert would go down in history as the man who unified Scotland, and legends would grow about him that only one person on that field knew—Lily. Lily, the one whose arrow had ensured that he would survive the day, had ensured that the legend would grow.”

Chapter 7

“And then what happened?” Rose asked a few three quarters of a century later.

“Matthew came over to me, and kissed me, thanking me for saving the King,” Lily answered simply.

“Wow…” Rose exclaimed softly.

“What?” Lily asked.

“You know that by doing that, you basically saved the U.S., right?”

“What?”

“Yeah…I don’t know if you remember or not, but King James the First of England—

“The guy with the Bible?”

“Yeah. Well, before he became King of England, he was known as King James VI of Scotland…he became King of England when Queen Elizabeth died.”

“Okay, so?”

“He was a grandson of some kind of Robert the Bruce’s.”

“I never thought of that,” Lily answered.

And she hadn’t. After Matthew had kissed her in the midst of the victorious Scotsmen who had officially earned their independence from England, too much had happened between Lily and Matthew that the implications of her arrow had not fully registered to Lily.

Together, they had ridden back to Culcreuch to much fanfare. The entirety of the Clan Galbraith celebrated the exploits of Matthew and the strange woman at a feast held in the dining hall of the Culcreuch Castle. A few days later, and edict came from King Robert, granting ownership of a large tract of land in the area of Stirling Castle, the title of Baron, and the right to include the motto “Friend of the King” on his personal coat of arms from then on.

Matthew had asked Lily if she would accompany him to his new home…and she had agreed. The tension between them was palpable when they had first arrived, and finally, Lily had had enough of waiting for the erstwhile gentleman to make a move, and like the 21st century woman that she was, she made a move for him.

“Matthew…what do you want from our relationship?”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you want to see happen between us?”

“I—I don’t know what to say, Lily,” he answered.

“Well, if you don’t know what you want, there is no way that I can know. You need to know this, however: I have a life in my own time, and I will go back to it…unless I have a damn good reason to stay here.”

Matthew considered this for a minute, and finally asked, “What would be a good reason?”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t want you to go.”

“Well, if you don’t want me to go, then why do you want me to stay?”

“Because in the last few weeks, I have fallen in love with you.”

“That is a damn good reason, Matthew,” Lily said, wrapping her arms around his neck, and pulling him in for a long kiss. At first, Matthew seemed unsure of himself, until Lily pushed him into one of the empty chairs, and began removing her clothes in front of him. When she stood there, wearing nothing but her undergarments, she turned to him and said, “Aren’t you going to take yours off?”

Matthew, finally realizing what Lily was saying, hastily began to remove his clothes as well. When he was completely naked, she instructed him to sit back down in one of the chairs. When he was seated comfortably on one of the velveteen chairs, she kneeled before him, lightly touching the tip of his lance with her tongue. When he let out a low moan that only Lily could hear, she giggled naughtily, making it plain that there was definitely more where that came from.

She continued this for a few minutes, waiting for Matthew to nearly burst from longing, and only then did she take him into her mouth. Slowly, with painstaking precision, she used her tongue to wet every inch if his large member. All the while, however, she was becoming more and more hungry as well, and after licking and sucking on his potency for a few minutes, she finally stopped and stood back up.

“Why did you stop?” Matthew asked in a voice that was pleading with her to resume.

“You’ll see,” she said, grinning mischievously. Slowly, so as to continue the process for as long as possible, Lily removed the last vestiges of clothing that hugged the firm curves of her body before finally standing completely naked before her lover. “Do you like what you see?” she asked in her most seductive voice.

“V—very much so,” Matthew answered, breathing in deeply the scent of her arousal which hung potent on the air. Lily turned around, exposing her rear to him, and sat, slowly taking in the inches of his dagger into her wet, quivering sheath. Her folds expanded and stretched as she learned to accommodate him, and when comfortable, she began to grind on him, slowly taking him in and out of her and relishing every amazing second of it.

Thanks to the large size of Matthew’s organ, it did not take long for Lily to feel the powerful waves of ecstasy that accompany a coming orgasm, and so she began to move faster, slamming Matthew into herself repeatedly.

“Oh my god!” she exclaimed, her eyes rolling in her head, “that feels so good!”

Matthew must have liked her vocal nature while in the throes of passion, because even through the clenching of the walls of her hollow, she could feel him stiffening as she rode and grinded on him. Finally, together, the two lovers both achieved release and collapsed on the chair, with Matthew holding her while they both fell into sleep.

***

“So…you slept with him?” Rose asked.

“Yes, of course!” Lily answered. “And we are going to get married!”

“How long do you think you were gone?” Rose asked.

“About five months…why?”

“Because in my time, you’ve only been gone for a week.”

“Wait, what?” Lily asked.

“Yeah, you weren’t even scheduled to be home until next week.”

“So you mean that I can use this necklace to stay there for a year if I want to, and still come back here every week?”

“Yeah, I would think so!” Rose answered. “Why?”

“Just because I’m living full time in 14th-century Scotland doesn’t mean I don’t want to see you, ho,” Lily answered. “I could come here and stay for a month, and the necklace could take me back so that I would only be gone from then for about five minutes if I want.”

“Seems like it!” Rose answered. “What’s your point?”

“My biggest fear about living in the past is that I have been worried about how hard it would be to keep in contact with you.”

“Well, with this necklace, you can come see me any time,” Rose said with a genuine smile.

“That’s great! Oh, I love this necklace!”

“Well, you may have control over time and space, but I have to get to work,” Rose said.

“Okay!” Lily said, standing to hug her friend. “When do you want me to come see you again?”

“I think once a week will be nice, so when you get a chance or just want to get away for a bit, come visit!” Rose answered, before turning to walk to her car.

The two women waved at each other, and Rose drove away. Lily, on the other hand, found a secluded spot, and whispered the words tempus imperium while grasping the necklace that she still had not taken off. When the gateway appeared before her, Lily stepped through it: back to both her past and present…to her one love.

Together, she and Matthew grew to an old age and had eleven children, the oldest of which was a girl. When Lily reached an old age and was ready to die, she gave her 14th-century daughter the necklace and started the legend of the necklace, thus continuing the loop.

THE END

The Highland’s Call

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter 1

Andrea clutched the small stone in the palm of her hand. It felt cool and smooth and somehow strangely comforting. Her Grandmother Betty had insisted that her only granddaughter be given this small artifact on her death. That had happened over a week ago, as Andrea was driving through New York. It was almost as if she knew. An image of her beloved Gran had flitted through her mind at the exact moment she took her last breath.

Betty was her father's mother. Her dad Joe had died a few years ago and her mother Pat had remarried. She had never approved of her stepdad, Pete; he could never replace her beloved father.

Perhaps she was being unfair, but she had always sided with her dad against her mum, and now the two women seemed poles apart, no longer able to communicate with each other. Pat didn’t even attend the funeral. Not that Betty would have minded. She had never approved of the union in the first place.

Andrea had inherited her Grandma's creative talents and she had been close to Betty when she was a child, closer than to her own mother, but after college she had been offered a three-year contract with a major advertising company in New York, and it had been too good an opportunity to turn down. Betty had understood that she needed to fly the nest. She had been a young woman once, although that seemed such a long time ago.

Andrea had only seen her Gran when she flew home for Christmas and important family occasions. Then she had met Steve and her life in the US seemed to take on a more permanent footing, until the death of her Grandma had made her suddenly homesick for the English countryside. She loved the buzz and fast-paced life of New York but now longed for some peace and time to reflect and find herself again, and she certainly couldn't do that on Fifth Avenue.

Steve had stayed behind. He was in the middle of an important project but was willing to travel with her on a trip home for the funeral. For once Andrea didn't feel the need to be accompanied; this time she wanted to be alone with her thoughts and memories. Her insistence on being alone had caused a strain between them, the first serious rift since they got together almost two years ago, and it would be the first time they had spent any real time apart.

The pressure of the stone against her palm brought her back to the present. It had been almost five days since she left JFK airport, and Steve hadn't phoned her since. Not even yesterday after the funeral to see how she was coping. It saddened her to think the man she had grown to love could be so stubborn and heartless, and she began to question her commitment to the relationship. Did she really know him? He had seemed to be perfect for her, and she had enjoyed his company; yet when she looked back at the continual rounds of friends and parties, drinks and dinners, it seemed somewhat shallow. Lately she had started to feel broody; her body clock reminding her that time was ticking away. She had mentioned it to Steve once in a light-hearted way, and he had held up his hands in mock horror. That would never be the deal with him; his career was way too important, and her needs would always come second.

Did she and Steve really have anything in common?

The day was grey and coarse; the wind whipped up sharply from behind the trees and caused her to shiver. She had forgotten the English weather and hadn't prepared nor packed for it.

Opening her palm, Andrea looked down at the stone in her hand. She remembered seeing it as a child, taking prize position behind the glass in the old china cabinet in her Gran’s front room. Occasionally she had been allowed to take it out and hold it in her small palm. It was pale in color, not quite white and not quite beige. Several markings had been etched deeply into the surface, and she’d been told it once belonged to a white witch with magical powers. As a child, she had held the small token and made a secret wish that she would never grow up, that she would always remain a child. Of course, that hadn't happened. Not physically, anyway—but perhaps in her heart?

Grandma Betty had always been so full of life, her small blue eyes twinkling on the wrinkled and careworn face. There had been some sadness in her youth, but no one had talked of it and Andrea had never asked, but sometimes she saw a wistful shadow slightly dimming those sparkling eyes.

And now the stone was hers—that and an old battered leather diary from 1956. Before her death, Grandma Betty had written her a letter, the hand-writing barely legible on the expensive vellum cream paper. It had taken her a while to read the spidery hand.

Andrea,

My darling Granddaughter, I fear that I may not see you again. I do hope that is not the case, but I have to be practical. There is so much I should have told you and so much left to say, but my time is running out. Remember the wishing stone you used to ask me about as a child? I leave that to you. It's my most valued possession. You must promise that you will do something for me? The stone needs to be returned to its rightful home on the Isle of Iona, just off the Isle of Mull. You must take it into the Abbey and enter the little graveyard of St. Oran's chapel. Take the stone and place it on the third grave on the left-hand side. I can't explain everything to you in this letter. Most of it I don't understand myself. But you must promise me this, this small pilgrimage of mine. The diary may help? Call it an old woman's ramblings, but as you loved me please do this one last thing for me. The thought of you, my only remaining flesh and blood carrying out this last request, brings peace to my mind as I near my end.

I will never stop loving you even when I am far away.

Grandma Betty x

Tears trickled down her face as she imagined the dear old lady sitting up in bed, scribbling her last instructions to the world. It must have taken a lot of effort to write the letter. She had been in a very weak state in the end and therefore must have considered it extremely important to write.

Andrea had promised Steve she would be back in a few days, but what would a few more matter? It wasn't as if he was speaking to her anyhow. She would visit Iona. It was the last thing she could do for her grandmother, and although it would mean a further 1000 mile round trip, it would give her some peace of mind to follow her last wishes.

The phone vibrated in her jeans pocket, and pulling it out, she could see it was Steve calling from New York.

"Hey." His voice was deep and apologetic across the miles, and her heart thumped loudly at the sound of him.

"Hey, back." She tried to sound light as she finished their usual greeting.

"So, how are you?"

She could tell he was struggling to find the right words.

"Not too bad, under the circumstances. It was the funeral yesterday." Andrea could feel herself start to choke on the words; she had been bottling things up for too long.

There was a pause as Steve caught his breath. "Yesterday? Andrea, I'm so sorry, I would have called. I thought it was today."

Another lengthy pause ensued. Usually they had so much to talk about.

"At least you'll be home tomorrow,” he added. “I've missed you."

And now it was crunch time.

"Steve, I won't be coming home tomorrow. I've extended my stay by a week." She could hear disappointment in the silence that followed.

"I have to go up to Scotland, to Iona. It was Gran’s last wish."

"What?"

His voice sounded incredulous, as if he hadn’t quite heard her right.

"It's just something I have to do; it was her dying wish that I visit the chapel there."

"But honey, you don't have to do that now. Not right away, anyway. You haven't forgotten the opening night for my exhibition, have you? It's in four days. I want you by my side. You promised."

Andrea had forgotten, and she closed her eyes as if that would make things go away. She had tried that as a child; it hadn't worked then, and it didn't help now. It just gave her a few more seconds to think.

"Andrea?"

"It was her last wish, Steve. I've got to do it."

She could feel his exasperation as he breathed heavily into his phone.

"Are you crazy? You know how much this exhibition means to me. You're not really going to put your senile old grandmother ahead of me, ahead of us?"

"Grandma Betty wasn't senile!"

"I know, honey. I know how much she meant to you, but you've got to be reasonable."

She was three and a half thousand miles away, and “reasonable” was something she didn't have to be. The word irritated her, and she could feel the anger rising in her throat.

"Andrea?"

She pressed the end call button and put the phone back in her pocket. End of call, end of relationship, she guessed. She shouldn’t have felt angry; she knew the exhibition meant everything to him. She should be the one feeling sorry and calling him back to apologize, but Andrea didn't feel any of these things. Her grandmother dying and her trip home had sparked something inside her, some longing and need that she couldn't quite grasp. The only thing that she was certain of was that she needed to travel to Iona as soon as possible.

Chapter 2

The next day she was leaving Yorkshire, traveling by train up North to the Inner Hebrides of Scotland and would complete her journey by ferry to the tiny Island of Iona.

Although still cold outside, the sun was shining brightly in a vain attempt to warm the chill October air. Inside the carriage, Andrea was cozy, sipping a cup of coffee and watching the world race by. The scenery of the Northumberland coastline stretching its way up North was breathtaking, the sunlight dancing and glimmering on the waves as they brushed against the solitary, rocky bays.

She felt truly liberated.

It would take most of the day to reach Iona, so Andrea settled back in her seat. She had no book to read but then remembered the small pocket diary from 1956 in her bag and eagerly pulled it out.

The pages were yellowing and the diary entries didn't start until June that year. The writing was faint, but she could just about make it out.

June 13th, 1956

Arrived on Iona after a long journey. Fishing boat brought me over from the main Island of Mull. Mother still not pleased with my decision to take a few months away, but I need some time to paint and think. There is plenty of time to become a housewife.

Andrea smiled. She had married Grandpa Joe in 1958, so not too many years of being free and single.

Little pencil sketches filled the margins of the paper: a fishing boat (maybe the one she had traveled across the water in?) and a hut or shack standing alone. It looked bleak.

June 14th, 1956

Digs are basic and chilly. The walls are made of corrugated metal so very cold at night. Porridge and kippers for breakfast, which I have surprisingly enjoyed. It’s much warmer outside in the early summer air than in my poky little room. Glad to get out in fresh air and now am going to walk over to the Abbey.

19:15- Had a lovely day. The Island is truly breathtaking. The Abbey is a very special place and it felt strange yet welcoming, almost if I had come home. My great, great-grandfather’s family were Scottish—one of the Great McDonald Clan—maybe that is why? I must go back and do more sketches tomorrow in the early light. Have been told the sunrise here is spectacular.

June 15th, 1953

Up early. The sky is still dark, but I want to set up my easel in the little chapel grounds so I can start to capture the first rays of light against the Abbey, and get a feel for the colors and the peace at that time of day.

The rest of the diary entries ended there. But towards the back of the book the scribbling started once again, not in any particular date order, but just what seemed like a collection of thoughts.

I’m not sure what happened at the Chapel? I seemed to have passed out in the cemetery. I had found an ideal spot for my sketches amongst the ancient burial places, and the last thing I remember was finding a strange looking carved stone in the grass. After that, it all becomes a little bit dreamlike and it can’t have been too long after that I must have fainted or something. I can’t remember feeling ill. When I came to, which must have been only seconds later, I was seized with an awful pain within my stomach and had a bitter taste in my mouth. I was crying and wretched and was violently sick and that seemed to make things a little better, but I felt weak and tired. Maybe it was something I ate for breakfast? Perhaps the kippers don’t agree with me, after all? I have these strange images in my head—hallucinations or dreams—and the people I see are so vivid. I feel disoriented as if I have been snatched out of a deep sleep. I don't seem to have any physical injuries except a cut to my right ankle. The strange stone was still in my hand. I am very tired and feel a sense of deep loss.

My dreams are bright, and I can see HIM clearly, Alexhander McDonald, in my head. It is the same name carved into the headstone in front of me as I sat sketching, and although it is scarcely legible, it must be the same. The date reads 1644.

There was a sketch of a man’s head, a rugged and yet handsome face with long, flowing, wavy hair.

The following pages were free of writing, but there were countless doodles of swords and shields, women and men in medieval dress, some tartan clad. There was a sketch of the small stone and numerous other images that seemed from a time gone by. The words “My dreams?” were scrawled underneath.

The next entry was June 22nd, 1956.

I think I am losing my mind. Slowly parts of my dreams are returning and they feel so real. I constantly think about this man, Alexhander McDonald, and I feel almost bereft, as if I have lost somebody close to me. I don’t know what really happened to me that day at the chapel, but my emotions are really mixed up for some reason. Maybe I am ill?

On July 30th there was one last entry:

Continuing to paint but not feeling myself. Felt odd since that morning at the chapel and the dreams continue to disturb me. Perhaps I will see Doctor Smith when I return home. Just a few more weeks left on the Island.

There were no more entries. If Andrea hadn't known any better, she would have thought the writer’s life had ended there. Yet she was living proof that it hadn't. As she flicked through the final pages, a small, square, black-and-white photograph fell from the diary and onto the plastic table of the train. It was a picture of Betty around her own age. She had forgotten how much she resembled her Gran. Apart from the clothing and the haircut, it could have been a photograph of her. Those magnificent eyes stared back into her own. If only she was still alive and had told her this story before. There were a million questions she wanted to ask, but now she would never know the answers.

Andrea closed her eyes and started to doze. She felt part of something, inexplicable though it might be. It almost seemed to be her destiny, riding on the train on this bright October day. She began to drift off into a light sleep, the rhythm of wheels on the track softly lulling her eyes closed. Grandma Betty appeared in her dreams and she was smiling and content. A small boy wearing a brown fur wrapping was in her arms. Her hands reached out, holding the child towards Andrea, but as she tried to take the boy, a mist gathered around her until the two figures were lost to her.

"Oban, Miss."

The gentle lilting accent permeated her dreaming, and she slowly opened one eye and then the other.

"We've reached the final destination, Miss. We're in Oban."

Chapter 3

Mull was just an hour ferry ride over the Atlantic. Standing on the deck of the boat with the sea breeze in her hair, Andrea couldn't be further away from the girl in New York if she tried. Wearing little make-up and her old jeans and sweater, she felt relaxed. None of her chic friends would recognize her here, especially not as the partner of the up-and-coming artist Steve Dench. Here she was simply Andrea.

It was just a little after 6:00 pm as she stepped off the Caledonian MacBrayne ferry and onto the Island of Iona. A jeep from the Hotel Columba was waiting to collect her, but she preferred to walk and stretch her legs. Letting the hotel staff take her luggage, Andrea set off down the rugged road. It was only a five minute walk to the place, but the sun was starting to set and the sky was cast with ripples of purple and orange towards the west. Taking a shortcut through the nunnery ruins, peace and solitude hung on every stone, every ledge. Surely this was a glimpse of heaven? Andrea felt as if she were at the end of the world, a place where man lived in harmony with nature. It was so quiet and peaceful.

Even the hotel painted white and blue seemed part of the landscape. It was bigger than she expected and the aromas of the local menu hit her as she stepped into the small reception area. Her room was cozy, so different from the tin shack her Grandmother had described in the diary. From her window, she could just see a faint white glow from the walls of the Abbey. She would explore tomorrow, but right now she needed a bath and a change of clothes before a delicious dinner. As she unzipped her jeans, she felt the phone in her pocket. It had been switched off all day and when she switched it back on there were five missed calls from Steve.

She would meet that obstacle when she needed to, but right now there were more urgent callings.

Andrea slept remarkably well and was up just as the light started to creep through the dark material of the curtains. Her usual strict regime of a drink of warm water with a squeeze of lemon followed by a selection of fruit and soy yogurt was eagerly replaced by a good old British fry up of scrambled eggs, bacon, and home-grown tomatoes and a large coffee. Her size-zero friends would be positively sick at the thought of such a high-calorie start to the day and the thought made her laugh out loud. An old lady sitting at the table opposite glanced up from her morning newspaper. She had a kindly face and twinkling eyes, just like her grandmother. She smiled as Andrea tried to apologize, but there was no need.

Picking up a leaflet about the Abbey on the way out, she stepped into the chill morning air. The sun had risen in the east, casting a pale lemon glow across the land. Rounding the corner of the hotel, the Abbey came into full view, majestic and peaceful in the morning air. The weak sunlight lit up the stonework with a soft golden glow, making the whole thing ethereal, almost magical.

She could feel the significance of the place in the air, almost as if she were breathing in the history. From Saint Columba almost 1500 years ago to the Viking Raids, from the Reformation of the Churches to the warring of the great Scottish Clans, this place had seen it all.

It was a Sunday, so the visitor center was closed and the ticket office unmanned, but she would still be able to visit the little chapel mentioned in her grandmother’s letter.

She would see Reilig Odhráin, the little cemetery beside Sràid nam Marbh, “the street of the dead,” where legend has it many ancient Scottish kings were laid to rest.

It was a very special place indeed.

The little chapel stood apart from the main Abbey, a humble-looking, plain, stone building from the 12th century. Andrea could feel the hairs on her neck bristle against the collar of her fleece as she stepped through the entrance archway. The doorway was highly decorated with carvings in stark opposition to the rest of the building.

Two narrow windows lit the rectangular interior. Hesitating slightly before entering, she peered inside. Even in this early hour, candles had been lit on a small altar in front of what looked like an old marble stone. The stone-flagged floor contained medieval gravestones laid horizontally, so she tiptoed quietly across the floor, careful not to waken the dead.

On a small table there stood a box of yellow wax candles with a sign that read, “Light a candle for a loved one. Donations welcome.” Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pound coin and 50 cents and put them both into the wooden offering box. Striking a match, she held it against one of the small wicks and soon it was flickering with a golden flame.

For Grandma Betty, she thought as she hung her head in silence to pray. Andrea wasn't religious, and she didn’t believe in any God, but there was something spiritual about the place that she could not deny.

A draft blew at the back of her neck, so she looked around to see who had entered the chapel, but apart from her it was empty. Only the candle flame flickered as if disturbed by a phantom breeze.

The darkness and the solitude were affecting her senses. Andrea quickly ran back outside into the sunlight and breathed deeply. The cemetery was adjacent to the chapel and must be the one from the letter. The third grave on left-hand side... Was that from the front of the chapel or the back? Not really sure what she was looking for, Andrea decided to take a good look at all the gravestones to see if anything of significance struck her. It would only take her half an hour to walk the entirety.

The graveyard was bordered by a low stone wall, over which she had a perfect view of the Sound of Iona, the white waves rippling against the rocks of Mull.

Towards the back of the cemetery were new graves. The Islanders were still buried here among the Scottish Kings and noblemen. Pausing by each plot, she read through the inscriptions. Most of the folk here had been “well loved” or “beloved” and seemed to have enjoyed a long life. No wonder, on this sanctuary isle. Others had been born here but had left to see the world, only returning to be buried here—the closest place they had found to heaven on earth, despite their travels.

“Home to rest after a long and weary journey,” one read. Her Grandmother had been cremated and Andrea wondered if it had been the right thing to do. It had all been arranged in such a hurry without her, yet she could hardly cause ructions at such a time. Perhaps it didn't matter in the end; she could still feel her presence.

She finally reached a line of gravestones dated much earlier. The third grave from the end was set with a simple stone with the date 1644 and the name Alexhander McDonald carved into it with the inscription “Born out of time.” There were fresh flowers laid at the foot of the headstone, peculiar for someone dead for nearly 400 years. Maybe it was a local historian or a far-removed descendent wanting to leave their mark in this special place?

The inscription was unusual to say the least, and she read it several times over in her head. This must be the place her Grandmother had wanted her to come; the name was the same as the entry in the diary. There was only one date—a date of death, she supposed, but it could also be the date of birth. Or perhaps both? The word “born” hinted at something much more tragic, and Andrea could feel a sense of sadness.

Suddenly she felt lost and alone. Up to now, she had been on a mission, following Betty's final wishes, but now she was here she felt helpless and didn't know what else to do. Perhaps she had been foolish following out such a crazy request after all, and Steve was right all along. Her heart suddenly ached at the thought of him. She needed someone to reach out and hold her. Or at least to hear his voice. She had left her phone back in her room, and hurrying down the path, she ran all the way back to the hotel, her eyes streaming with tears. Maybe it was delayed grief for her beloved Gran?

Back in the hotel room, Andrea picked up her phone. There were no missed calls. Steve must be really pissed off with her. Pressing in his number she waited impatiently for the call to connect. It went straight to voicemail, typical. Still it was the middle of the night back home and he probably wouldn't have thanked her for waking him, especially as he would be stressed out by the pending exhibition.

If she booked a flight home tomorrow, she would be back in time for the opening night. Maybe she should surprise him. Yes, that was it; she could just imagine his face as she walked through the door of the apartment they shared together. He would grab hold of her and they would have urgent sex on the leather couch, and everything would be OK.

She glanced at her watch. It was 10:30 and she needed to sort out her flights. Her Grandmas letter lay on the bed, and she quickly scanned it. She had forgotten about the stone that Betty had asked her to take back to the grave. She would do that after the flights had been confirmed. Then she could pack up and head for Glasgow airport, ready for the long journey home.

Luckily there were a few seats available on the morning flight, and she felt some relief. It took her little time to pack and she would have time for a quick coffee before returning to the chapel to carry out Grandma Betty's last wish. Slipping the stone into her jeans pocket, she picked up her fleece and headed down the stairs.

Chapter 4

The small bar area in the dining room was serving coffee, and the smell of the roasted beans gave her an instant lift. The old lady from breakfast was sitting by the window and smiled kindly at Andrea. Ordering a medium cappuccino, she sat at the only other table by the window, looking out across the water and letting her latest plans settle in her mind. She was doing the right thing, she was sure of it.

The coffee came and she stirred several sugars into the creamy white foam. The strain of the week had finally caught up with her, and she needed the extra energy. Sugar was definitely a taboo word in her circle back home. Letting out a sigh, she pushed back into her chair and stretched out her legs. She had set the wheels in motion now and would soon be back to her old life. These last few days would be as a dream. That was a sobering thought.

"How are ye liking our wee Isle?"

The soft lilting voice interrupted her quiet contemplation and she looked up to see the old lady was standing at her table, waiting to be invited to sit down.

"Do ye mind if I join ye?"

Andrea would have preferred a few moments alone but couldn't be rude to such a lovely lady.

“Not at all, though I haven't got much time before I leave."

The woman's blue eyes were steady on hers.

"That's something we have lots of on Iona. Time—it’s one of our greatest commodities."

The old lady laughed, and it made Andrea smile.

"I'm Geraldine MacDonald. It's a pleasure to meet you Miss ..."

"Andrea. I'm Andrea Taylor."

"And where be ye rushing aff to, lassie?"

"Back to New York. I live there with my partner, and he has his first art exhibition the day after tomorrow, and I need to be with him."

She didn't usually tell strangers her life history, but there was something about Geraldine that made her want to talk.

"Ye must truly love him?"

Andrea's smiled, uncertain how to answer that question.

"I came here as the last request of my grandmother Betty. She was an artist and came here in the 1950s. It's a strange request, but she wanted me to leave this on a grave by the old chapel."

Reaching into her pocket, Andrea pulled out the stone and slid it across the table.

A frail and age-spotted hand picked up the small stone between two delicate fingers and held it close up to her face, eyes sparkling as if she were holding a precious jewel.

"Ah."

Andrea frowned slightly. "Do you know what it is?"

"It's a rune from the old times."

The look on Andrea’s face must have told Geraldine that she did not understand.

"It's a powerful artifact. Ye better take care of it. The great Scottish clans would have used something like this against their enemy."

"You mean black magic?"

“There is no black magic. Just magic. But it can be used for good or evil."

Andrea was hypnotized for a few seconds, lost in the gaze of the twinkling eyes.

She laughed uneasily to break the spell the old woman was weaving. She would have to get moving soon to make it to Glasgow by nightfall. "But of course that's all silly nonsense. We know that now."

"Is it?” The old lady leaned forward. “This is such a special spot. It is said that Iona is a place where the thinnest of veils separates time and eternity."

Andrea felt uncomfortable. She knew what Geraldine was saying, but it was all a little too late for that. She had made her mind up and set the wheels in motion. There was to be no going back, and not wanting to be rude, she stood, ready to leave.

"I have to go. My flight is tomorrow."

The old lady handed back the stone and looked seriously at Andrea.

"Rushing towards the future, that's what everyone seems to be doing these days. But don't forget yesterday. We can learn a lot by reflection. Remember, as one famous author once said, “The past is a different country—they do things differently there."

It was a strange thing to say, but it had been a strange day all around. Putting the stone back in her pocket, Andrea smiled and bid farewell before quickly heading out. On the short walk back across the road and down to the chapel, she was conscious of the rune in her pocket and could almost feel it burning away against the denim of her jeans. She would be glad to get rid of it once and for all.

Chapter 5

It was almost midday by the time she had skirted the wall and walked back around to the grave of Alexhander McDonald. The place was deserted and the air seemed quieter than usual, if that could have been possible. It was as if someone had muffled the air, like the effect of thick snow in winter.

Kneeling by the side of the grave, she pulled out the stone and started to dig it into the earth with her fingers, just as the old Abbey bell began to toll noon. The sound of the ringing made her look up, and she saw that the clouds had started to gather. The sun was almost covered by a thick white cloud that seemed to be descending like a fog all around her. The air felt suddenly chill and she shivered, wrapping her arms about her body as a defense against the sudden cold.

The mist dampened the air and she could feel stray strands of hair start to stick to the nape of her neck with the moisture. As the air thickened, she started to panic, robbed of all visual reference to the world around her. It was funny how the loss of just one of the senses could bring about a sense of panic. Andrea breathed deeply to calm herself. She was just being silly and needed to stand her ground until the fog lifted, which it surely must.

Scotch mist, she laughed inwardly at the thought. In New York it was a whisky-based cocktail, quite different to the real thing. Something to tell her buddies back home, anyway.

After a few minutes, the clouds began to clear, the white fog swirling into phantom shapes before her eyes. As the looming shape of the abbey started to appear once more to her left, she thought she could hear the muffled toll of the noon bell again. It must be an auditory allusion brought on by the freak weather—or even the toll of the all clear?

Although she was certain that she had stood quite still, when the air cleared Andrea was disorientated. The little chapel was still in front of her, yet the grave she had been kneeling at only a few moments ago looked fresh and without a headstone, a hand-hewn wooden cross marking the spot. She was crying too, and the tears fell down her cheeks for the loss of something she could not quite grasp. Something was different; even the air had changed. Turning quickly, Andrea looked back towards the road. A few rocks and an expanse of wild gorse occupied the site of the St. Columba hotel. Turning all the way around, her eyes widened. Gone were the simple white houses and the road. Even the Abbey had changed. It wasn't as grand, and she didn't know much about architecture, but it seemed from a much earlier period, almost medieval. The only building she could see was the old nunnery in the near distance, now no longer a ruin but a fully functioning building. Andrea shook her head as she saw two black-draped nuns walk across the little garden to the front of the building. It was all utter madness. Maybe she had fallen and received a blow to the head, or fallen asleep and was in the middle of a most vivid dream? Incredulous, she looked down. Gone were her jeans and fleece, and in their place a long garment, some sort of smock with the arms covered. Her feet were bare and her hair fell in loose curls around her neck. Her hand was still tightly grasped around the rune, but she had no time to wonder.

At the sound of voices drifting from the chapel, Andrea started to panic. Confused and disoriented, she did the only thing she could think of and quickly ran to the far wall of the chapel and hid from view. Several men appeared, all wearing long tunics strung with belts and woolen wrappings. Some wore small black caps while others carried swords. The accents were thick and she strained her ears to hear the conversation, closing her eyes to concentrate on the foreign sounds.

"Andra?" a thick accent called out, and as Andrea opened her eyes, she was shocked to see a tall, dark man approaching her. With a sword by his side, he looked fierce as he strode towards her, and she moved closer to the wall in alarm. His face was one of both amazement and sheer joy as he took her in his arms. She felt too weak and tired to resist.

"Andra, I have just been praying for you. It is a miracle. I sat with you all last night and hoped to God that you would live and now here you are. But what are you doing out here? You have no slippers on yer feet and you are cold. We must get you back to the nunnery.”

Andrea could only look back open mouthed. She had never had so little to say.

"Come with me, you'll be catching yer death. I almost lost you once and I don’t want that to happen again. I have a little time before we join Alasdair Macolla MacDonald at Inverlochy to meet that bloody Campbell Clan.”

"Alexhander!" a voice called across to them.

He looked around in response.

"Don't forget the meeting tonight," the man smiled and nodded at Andrea as he walked past them.

Taking her gently by the arm, Alexhander led her down the small path to the gate in the wall. She walked the short way to the nunnery in a daze, convinced that at any moment she would wake up and return to reality. Her best bet for the moment was to remain silent. The name Alexhander was the same name as on the grave and in her Grandma's diary. Maybe the strain of the last few weeks had been too much, after all?

They approached a great oak wooden door in a large square building attached to the chapel of the nunnery. After banging loudly for admittance, Alexhander attempted to pull her close and she froze in his arms, eyes wide in alarm.

"Andra, I realize you have been weak and it is a sorrow that the child did not live, but there is time, and we shall have our son. There has not been one day that has gone by when I have been out with the men that I have not thought about you and what we have lost. It is not only your heart that has been broken."

Pulling her closely, Alexhander brought his face to hers. She could smell his masculinity, sweat, and long days spent amongst men and horses. Turning, she lowered her head just as the door opened before them. A woman clothed from head to foot in black stood before them and looked as shocked as Alex to see the girl, her face turning white and her eyes widening.

"Andra, my sweet child, where on earth have you been? Alex, I’m so sorry–I did not know that she had crept out. I only left her for a moment. I thought she was still unconscious. Now leave her to me and I will take care of her."

For a moment he stood there, quietly looking at her as if thinking of something more to say. For all of his strength and weaponry, he looked like a broken man.

"Go now, Alex. You can come to her later."

With a nod of his head and a final look at Andrea, he turned around and walked back in the direction of the chapel.

Abbess Helena looked quizzically at the girl. In the black cloak and wimple, she could have been any age but Andrea guessed she must be in her mid 50s. She smiled down at Andrea, but the warmth did not extend to her eyes.

The two women walked down a small and dark corridor to another room that was sparsely furnished yet comfortable with a bed and a small table and chair. There was a grate within the fireplace that contained the remnants of an old fire, grey ash and soot. Combs and ribbons were strewn around the room and a small mirror rested on an old chest. The bed linen was exquisitely embroidered with pictures of birds and flowers and red velvet curtains hung around the bed posts, giving the impression of luxury among the plain fitments.

Andrea sat down on the bed and put her head in her hands. The room seemed almost familiar. Not that she had seen anything like it before, but her skin tingled with a feeling of déjà vu. The Abbess reached out and placed her hand on the younger girl’s shoulder. The touch of her hand caused Andrea to finally buckle, and she started to weep.

"There, there, my girl. You have been through so much and you still need to rest. It is a pity that Alexhander has to go away to fight, but your husband is a good man, and he has suffered too. Perhaps you both need some time."

Her husband! Andrea stared open mouthed at the woman before her.

"I should know. I love my brother dearly."

Andrea found her voice at last. "I don't know what's happened to me."

Helena smiled sadly. "You have been very ill, my child. You lost your first born, a son, over a week ago, and we almost lost you too. Until last night, we thought that you would not recover. You had developed a terrible fever, and the physician said there was nothing else that we could do, except pray. Your recovery is truly a miracle. Now, with our care you will grow stronger each day and soon you will be able to go home."

Home! Andrea's thoughts shifted to New York and Steve. She would have surely missed her flight back home by now?

"Where is home?"

“Why Dounarwyse Castle, of course, over the waters in Mull.”

Andrea started to stand, and she could feel herself shaking. She grasped at the Abbess’ cloak. "You don't understand, I'm not who you think I am. Something has happened to me this morning. I was by the chapel, taking this to one of the graves."

Holding up the stone, her hand started to visibly shake. Everything she said or thought seemed ludicrous, and she could feel herself start to shout.

"All of this is ridiculous! This morning I woke and it was the year 2015. Now I seem to be in some BBC drama from the dark ages. What year is this, for God’s sake?" Andrea’s cheeks flushed as she became almost hysterical.

The Abbess stood watching her with a growing look of concern on her face. She had seen this all before and something was wrong. Moving slowly to the table, she picked up a small flask and poured a quantity into a silver goblet.

"It's the year of our Lord 1644, Andra."

Sitting back on the bed, she started to weep once more. "I just want to go home."

"You will be home soon, I promise. Now drink this, it will make you feel better.”

Reluctantly taking the goblet in her shaking hands, Andrea sniffed suspiciously at the liquid. It smelled bitter, of herbs and fruit.

"It will help you sleep. It will not harm you, I promise."

Putting the rim of the beaker to her lips, she paused. This was all just a strange dream, of that she was certain. What else could explain this? She was tired too, and maybe the next time she woke, she would be back in the hotel room. Knocking back the draft in one, she handed back the goblet.

The liquid, though slightly acrid, was warming with a hint of alcohol, and she felt a soft glow around her. The woman in front of her was speaking, but she could not understand the words, the face of the speaker growing hazier as her eyes grew heavier. Settling herself back on the bed, she was soon in a deep and dreamless sleep. The Abbess picked out a woven blanket from the chest and placed it over the girl to keep her warm. The small stone had fallen from her hand onto the floor. Helena picked up the small object and inspected it carefully. Then, slipping it into her pocket, she silently left the room, closing the door behind the sleeping girl.

Chapter 6

Alexhander McDonald was uneasy. His wife Andra had seemed strange, almost distant, like the first time he met her three years ago. Yet he had fallen in love with the odd young woman the moment he set eyes on her. She had been found in the chapel by Helena, lost and alone. She had been ill and talked of strange things, of a far and distant land from where she had traveled. On many occasions they found her in the early morning, slumped on the dewy grass surrounding the chapel. She had gabbled incoherently about trying to get home, and they had resorted to locking her door each evening to keep her from harm. Slowly she had gathered strength and had started to talk to him. She spoke of a magical land where metal machines carried men and women over both land and air, where people could talk to each other across the world using a small metal box. It was all so fantastical, so removed from his ken that at first he had thought she was mad. Yet there was something about this determined and strong young woman with the sparkling blue eyes that convinced him otherwise.

As the months passed by, her strange talk diminished and she seemed to settle into a peaceful routine with the nuns and the help of his sister, the Abbess Helena. He had visited her often, and she had eventually reciprocated his love. Everything had been going so well until she lost the baby and nearly died too. But now she seemed on the verge of madness again, talking strangely of things he could not understand. He would be fighting soon, and he feared for her safety should the war be lost.

She had not shared his bed for several months. He had been frightened of her delicate condition and had not wanted to force his lust onto her. Yet he loved her with a passion and ached for her until he could hardly bear it. In a few days he would be gone and who knew if and when he would return? He had hoped to give her another child, so that even though he might not return, part of him would live on. He would go to her tonight and see how she was.

Back in the room, Andrea woke with a start, wondering where the hell she was. The light had faded and long shadows fell across the bed. At first she thought she was back in the hotel bedroom and had just woken from a strange dream, but as her eyes became more accustomed to the light, she saw the shadows of the simple furniture and the outline of the embroidered birds on her quilt. For a moment she lay still, not quite knowing what to do or think, a bitter taste of herbs still lingering on her lips. Her mind raced back to the entries in her grandmother’s diary. Surely it could not be a coincidence, some grand hallucination that they were both party to – that would be ridiculous.

Yet what was the alternative? That somehow she had found herself transported back in time to be with a man that Betty had met in 1956? Now that was ludicrous. But what else could explain her position? Alexhander was an extremely attractive man and she could see why her Gran had fallen for him. The dark and brooding good looks combined with a great physique and a gentle nature... What woman wouldn’t kill to be in her position? But that, too, was a ridiculous notion. This man, this phantom, whatever he was, had been dead for nearly four centuries. Back in her own time, his bones would be rotting in their tomb. There was no sense to it all, none that she could see anyhow.

Moving quickly from the bed, she moved across the floor and made an attempt to open the door. She had been locked in. Cold and hungry, she crept back underneath the quilt. Although she was terrified, she would just have to sit it out. Either it was a terrible nightmare or a reality. But if Betty had somehow managed to live through the strange ordeal, then so could she.

At the sound of approaching footsteps and the rattle of a key in the lock, Andrea lay back on the bed and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. The sound of soft footsteps over the stone floor was soon followed by the hushed whispering voices of Helena and Alexhander.

“She’s asleep. We better not disturb her.”

“I need to be with her again Helena, before I ride to battle.”

“Do you think that would be a good thing, my brother? She is still weak and tired, and I am not sure how strong her mind is.”

A long sigh ensued as Alex looked over the figure of his sleeping wife.

“When you return, there will be time.”

“I may never return.”

There was a pause as Helena crossed to where her brother was standing and put her arms around him.

“Do not even think such a thing, Alex. God will be with you. I am certain.”

“I am worried that she is returning to her old ways. When I first met her, when you had just taken her in, she seemed convinced she was from another time, another place, just as she does now.”

“It is the fever, that is all. In a few days she will be quite herself again and well enough to go back home. Now you must go to eat with your men. Return here later and she may be awake. The draught I gave her will keep her sleeping for a few hours yet.”

Andrea felt his soft breath on her forehead before his lips brushed the skin in a tender kiss. Real or not, she had never felt so cared for by a man.

As soon as she heard the door close and the key turned, she opened her eyes and sat up. She would have to act normal, try and play her part until she could figure out a way to get back to the present time. The thought of being locked in this room and drugged for weeks was not a pleasant thought, and she needed to be strong and in her own mind to get back home. The key to getting back must be somewhere in the chapel grounds and perhaps the small rune had something to do with it. Back at the hotel, Geraldine had seemed to think it held some kind of magic. Searching in her pockets, she realized the stone was missing. The last time she had seen it was when she had shown it to Helena. She searched the room, but it was nowhere to be found. Perhaps the Abbess had taken it as she slept?

The next time the door opened, it was a younger nun carrying a tray of food, and she brought it over to Andrea and laid it on the bed. Unlike Helena, the young girl had a smile that spread across her face. Her blue eyes twinkled merrily, and she left the room as silently as she had entered it. Andrea was starving and lifted off the cloth to reveal her supper. There was a simple yet wholesome mutton stew, thickened with bread and lentils and a dish of greens that tasted of spinach. There was a goblet of fortified wine, mead she guessed, and the food seemed tastier than she had eaten in a long while. It wasn’t long before the dish was clear and the goblet drained.

As she wiped her mouth on the square of white linen, the door opened once again, and this time Helena walked into the room.

“Andra, you are awake and have eaten. You look much better.”

Andrea smiled back at the Abbess, remembering her resolve to play the game.

“I feel much better, thank you. The food was delicious. I think I was a little overwrought earlier.”

Helena smiled, although her eyes seemed more steely than friendly and she looked tired.

“Alex will be back soon. He wants to stay with you this night.” Her eyes flickered before retaining their gaze.

Andrea hadn’t prepared herself for that. Of course he was her husband. What could she expect? Maintaining her composure, she struggled to keep her voice steady.

“Of course, he is my husband, after all.”

Taking the tray, Helena bowed as she started to exit the room.

“Just one thing, before you go. Did you happen to pick up the small stone, the one I showed you earlier?”

The woman’s brow creased below her wimple. “A stone? I can’t remember such a thing.”

There was something defiant in her manner.

“I passed it to you earlier. It was etched with a series of strange markings. Surely you remember?”

Smiling, the woman shook her head. “I have seen no such thing, my dear. You must have been dreaming. Now if you are feeling agitated again, I can always mix you another draught of the sleeping potion?”

The offer came almost as a threat, but Andrea had to let it go. Something was definitely amiss, but she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Maybe she was just being overprotective.

“You’re right. I’ll just lie here quietly and wait for Alex. Thank you, Helena.”

As soon as the Abbess had locked the door behind her, Andrea allowed herself to panic. What if Alex came to her tonight? What if he expected her to perform her wifely duties? Most of her friends would have jumped at the chance to have sex with such a gorgeous specimen. She only had a one-night stand once, and that was when she was a student and extremely drunk, so she couldn’t remember much of the event.

If she tried to explain to him, he would only think her crazy again, but what was the alternative? Could she lie back and think of England? And what about Steve? She had never been unfaithful in her life, even if these were exceptional circumstances.

It was too bad about the rune. Why had Helena lied about it? Maybe she was keeping hold of it to stop her from becoming agitated like before, but what if she needed the stone to get back home again?

Andrea took a deep breath. One thing at a time, she told herself.

Chapter 7

A knock on the door broke her thoughts. He was here so soon! She sat up quickly in bed and pulled the quilt around her, feeling like a young virgin on her wedding night.

It was only the young nun again. Smiling, she proceeded to make up the fire and light a series of candles that brought a cozy glow to the room. Stepping over to the small chest, she brought out a white cotton nightdress inset with beautiful lace work and laid it across the bed. She left the room only to return a few minutes later with a jug of hot water and a bowl, along with a piece of soap and a length of material, presumably for washing with. Pouring the water into the bowl, she set it by the fire and beckoned Andrea over before leaving her in peace to attend to her toilette. It was good to feel the heat from the fire, and stripping off her clothes, she proceeded to wash. The soap was thick and quite greasy, but it had the aroma of lavender and helped her to freshen up. Her feet were still dirty from the morning’s walk and she dipped them in the water, feeling the warmth spread to her toes. At home she spent hours in the bath, the water as hot as she could stand, and lost in the fragrance of some exotic oil or lotion. She could have done with a bath, but even the small bowl of hot water seemed like a luxury at this moment in time. Once dried, she slipped on the nightdress. It fit her perfectly, the lace just skimming her ankles. She thought about the skimpy little outfits that Steve bought her that made her feel like a French tart. Why did she let him treat her like an object? She had never really thought about it before. She just accepted it, accepted Steve for what he was—basically a male chauvinist pig.

A little knock at the door heralded the young nun once again. Walking over to the chest, she picked up a small comb and assorted ribbons, brought them to Andrea, and proceeded to brush through her long hair.

“Do you have a vow of silence?”

The young girl smiled and nodded. It was a shame; Andrea would have liked to talk to her. The face seemed so kind and trusting. Once the combing was finished, the girl tied a red ribbon into her dark locks, forming a neat bow.

Andrea held up the mirror to see the finished look. The ribbon made her look somewhat cutesy, but that was unimportant. Her own face reflected back, and yet somehow it was different. The whole hairstyle was different and made her look more like her Grandma than ever. The only difference was the small beauty spot above her lip, probably the only thing that set the two young women apart.

There was a cough from just beyond the door, and the nun made haste to tidy away the ribbons. Alex appeared in the doorway and looked even more handsome than when she had last seen him. He had changed his clothing and was wearing a softer looking tunic, less warrior like. As he stepped into the room, the young nun gave a quick courtesy and was gone, leaving the two of them alone. Andrea would have liked to call her back, but she had no cause.

Alex closed the door carefully behind him.

His bright eyes looked at her, taking her slowly in, inch by inch, as if he had never seen a woman before. She looked away from his gaze feeling bashful, almost afraid. Walking over to the bed, he sat down, taking her hand gently in his. He smelled much sweeter this evening. He had obviously made the effort for her, and the scent of rosemary and basil filled the air. His hand was trembling against hers, and his eyes softened until the tears were rolling down his cheeks.

“Oh Andra, I thought I had lost you. I really thought you were gone.” He buried his face into her breast, and her hands automatically cradled his head. Her pale fingers intertwined with his dark hair as she tried to soothe him like a child. It was as if they had always been this way and somehow he didn’t seem such a stranger.

“Forgive me, Andra; it has been a long day. There are rumors that our enemies are already gathering in the hills, and it won’t be many days hence until I have to ride out with my men. I seek comfort with you tonight, my wife. Let me share your bed.”

He was almost pleading with her.

Andrea caught her breath as Alex sat up and looked into her face. It seemed so wrong. The man obviously loved her, but she felt like a fraud. She had to make him see.

“Tell me, Alex—have I changed much over these past three years?”

“Only that you are more beautiful than ever. I have never known you as lovely.”

“Can I speak to you plainly, Alex?”

He nodded.

“I’m not who you seem to think I am—”

He brought up his hand to silence her, but she continued.

“I know you think I’m mad, but I want you to look at me, Alex, really look at me. What do you see?”

Alex looked puzzled and shrugged his shoulders.

“My name is Andrea Taylor, and I was born in 1990. For some reason I seem to have traveled from the future and landed here in the past, some 400 years back in time. I believe my Grandmother Betty came before me and that it was she you fell in love with and married. Time here seems to be different, and although she lived with you for several years, it was only a matter of seconds in our own period; in fact, no time at all. For some reason, she was able to return to her own time, whether by accident or intentionally, I don’t know, but I seem to have replaced her. I’m not sure. None of this makes any sense yet, but the death of your unborn son seems to have been a trigger?”

“Andra my love, you have spoken like this before. Your mind is unwell, that is all. Maybe I should call for my sister?”

“No.” Andrea was certain she did not want Helena to join them.

“Look at me, Alex. How well do you know my face?”

“I know it as my own. Why?”

“Well, look here, did your wife have this mark?” Andrea pointed to the beauty spot above her lip.

At first Alex looked confused. He brought up his hand and traced his finger delicately over the small mole. His brow furrowed.

“Well?”

“I cannot recall it.”

“You see, then.”

“I see nothing. What does that prove?”

“It is a birth mark, and it proves I’m not who you think I am.”

Bringing a candle near her face, he inspected her features. She was so alike to his Andra, and yet there had been some hesitation when he had first seen her. He was unsure at first. There was something about her whole bearing, the way she walked, some of the strange words she had used.

“I don’t know what to think anymore.”

“There is something else, too—a stone, a rune that my grandma left to me. I believe it has special powers. Your sister has it now and denies it. I believe I need it to return to my own time, and I need your help to get it back.”

Alex looked crestfallen, and his whole body sagged. Her heart ached to see him so sad. He had loved her so much and maybe she should have been gentler, but how else could she have told him the truth? And there was little time to spare.

Picking up her hand once more, he raised it to his lips and kissed her gently.

“I do not know what is happening or why, but I am willing to believe you. Yet in my heart you are still my Andra, and I love you so very much. If what you say is true, I will do all I can to help. I will ask my sister about the stone.”

“But will you keep the rest of my secret safe, even from Helena? Do you swear?”

“I swear.”

Standing up, he moved to the door, and with one final look behind him, he left to find his sister.

Alex was not the same man he was when he walked into the room. He had always had suspicions about his dear Andra, wondered if her ramblings about the future were true, yet his sister had always insisted that she was unwell and had looked after the girl. It had been an easier story to believe.

And now this girl was his Andra and yet not his Andra. In his heart, she was still his wife and would always be.

His sister was sitting quietly in the cloisters. Helena sensed at once that something was not right; surely he should be in bed with his wife? Even though the thought appalled her, it was what he needed, for now. In the darkness, she could not see his expression and he hid his face in the shadows, his anxiety too deeply etched to fool his sister.

“What is wrong, my brother?”

“Andra is tired, and I did not want to bother her tonight.” His voice sounded strained.

“There is something else?”

“Andra is worried about something that belongs to her, a small amulet or stone. She feels it is a good omen, and she thinks that she has lost it. I do not want her to fret about such a small matter.”

There was a pause while Helena thought.

“I have it, brother. I did not think it was healthy for her to keep.”

“Surely it is but a harmless trinket?”

“She seems to think it has mystical powers, and I did not want to encourage her thinking that way again. You know how fretful she was in the beginning.”

Alex nodded. “I think if you give it to me for safe keeping, she will be happy with that.”

Helena bowed her head and walked through the cloister with Alex following closely behind. Entering the room, she fetched out the small stone and placed it in his hand.

“Be careful with this, Alex. I have seen things like this, and they usually belong to the workings of the devil. Some say these stones have strange powers and bring only death and destruction. Perhaps that is right. Think of the child.”

“Surely you do not believe in such things? I would have thought it blasphemy to your ears?”

Helena paused and clasped her hands tightly in front of her.

“But of course I do not believe in such superstitions myself, Alex. I put my faith in God. But in the hands of the wrong person, such beliefs can damage and weaken the spirits and mind, as I fear has happened with Andra.”

“She seems much improved this evening, and a good sleep tonight will help her. I’m sure you can see to that, my sister?”

Bowing goodnight, Alex left the confines of the nunnery and stepped out into the chill night air. The crescent moon hung high in the midnight sky and a myriad of stars looked down upon him. The sky looked the same as always, but tonight he wondered about the girl’s story and its possibilities. In the early days, she had told him of a fantastic world where machines and fantastic inventions seemed to dominate men. It seemed ridiculous at the time, yet standing beneath the heavens, he realized how small and insignificant he was and how little he really understood about life and beyond.

Andra had been his world, but she was right, it was not his Andra that lay in the nunnery that night. Yet he still ached for her with a passion. With only one more day and night until he rode to battle, he had not long to reconcile himself with the past and present. The small rune was still pressed into his hand, and he opened his fingers to look at it in more detail. It was a very simple thing with a sign engraved into it, almost like the end of an arrow’s shaft. He had heard that runes were used to tell the future or carried as good luck charms. Some of the men carried them into battle, but they did not always have the luck they hoped for.

He preferred to put his trust in God and the might of his own strength.

Chapter 8

Helena was troubled by her brother’s visit. Something was wrong, and she could not quite put her finger on it. She had not wanted to relinquish the rune so easily, but she could easily get it back had she a mind. It would be safe enough for now. The Abbess had recognized the old Norse rune at once and understood its significance. It would have been no use in putting up a fight and drawing attention to it. There would be time for all things. Now she must visit the girl and try to find out the truth.

Andrea was slightly dozing as Helena entered the room, but the sound of her feet on the stone flagged floor stirred her awake. The candles had burned low, and the shadow of the Abbess loomed large across the room. She shivered and sat up, wrapping the bed clothes around her. The fire had burned down into nothing but grey ash and smoke.

“You are feeling better, I hear?”

In the darkness, Andrea felt disarmed and slightly afraid. There was something about the stealthy black figure that unnerved her, and at this hour her feelings intensified.

“Yes, I had a good talk with Alex, and I feel much better after resting.”

“Yet he did not stay?”

The question was almost a threat.

For once, Andrea was glad of the semi darkness where she could hide her expression. She felt exposed and knew she had to be careful with her words.

“I am still very tired, and Alex thought it best to leave me to lie alone tonight. I will see him in the morning.”

“He seemed troubled when he spoke to me, his mind heavy. That is not good for a man who will be riding into battle in a few days time. If he is distracted and worried about his wife, he may come to harm, even be killed. A warrior needs all his strength and focus upon the task ahead, not back at home with an ailing wife.”

The words were cold and clear in their meaning. Andrea hardly knew the man but nonetheless felt a deep empathy with him and would hate to be the cause of his downfall. Maybe she had spoken too openly with him, but she needed an ally in this strange place and he was her only hope.

“I will be feeling much better after another night’s sleep. I will speak with him tomorrow and all will be well.”

“It will need more than talk if I know my brother. He needs to find comfort in your bed.”

Andrea could feel herself blushing at the thought but nodded her head.

“He can be with me tomorrow.”

Helena did not speak, taking in the words from the girl. As long as her brother left without worries, then she would be happy. She cared little for the girl herself. Walking to the chest, she picked up the flask and poured more of the potion into the goblet and handed it across.

“Here, take this. You will rest easily.”

Reluctantly, she drank the liquid, which had the same bitter herb taste as before. Helena watched until she had taken the last drop and only when her eyes start to droop did the black figure exit the room, locking the door behind her.

Andrea’s dreams were as dark as the night. In the middle of a misty and forlorn battlefield, a distant bugle could be heard calling the fallen souls to their peace. As the sound of the horn diminished, another sound could be heard, growing steadily louder; it was the ghostly wail of a lone piper, the rasping of the pipes echoing the sound of a thousand men’s last gasping breath.

She could see the piper approaching, a long cloak covering him from head to toe. The nearer he walked, the more deafening the bagpipes, until she had to hold her hands over her ears to blot out the sound. Almost upon her, the noise stopped and an eerie silence prevailed as a thin hand rose from beneath the long cloak, pulling away the hood that shielded the face. She looked on in horror at the visage of the dead Alexhander McDonald, the maggots already eating the sallow flesh, his eyes white and glassy.

Andra was soaked with perspiration as she woke up with a start. The dream had been too real, too horrid, and her heart was beating fast. The words of Helena rang in her head; she could not let the poor man ride into battle with a heavy heart and to his probable death. It was almost as if his fate were in her hands.

Alex did not sleep well and spent most of the night wondering what to do. He needed to know more, to understand what was happening. He could no longer turn away and pretend that these strange things were not so or simply the imaginings of a feeble mind, whatever his sister might think. Tomorrow he would ask the young girl about his beloved Andra and try to find the answers.

Chapter 9

The next day was fair, and Andrea was awake and dressed early. She had found a selection of clothing in the large chest, including a long tunic dress of a beautiful red berry hue and long woolen stockings to match. A deep blue cloak would keep her warm in the early sea breeze and a pair of black leather slippers would protect her feet. They were not very practical, but perhaps women of a certain class were not expected to walk far. They were so different from her multipurpose sneakers she used to pound the streets of New York.

Andrea had to wait to be released from her bondage. She expected Helena, but when she heard the key in the lock and the door opened, she was half relieved to see the young nun from the day before with the beautiful smile. Silently, she brought in a tray containing bread, cheese, and a goblet of ale, laying it out on the bed before bowing her head and leaving the room.

As the footsteps died away down the corridor, Andrea realized that the door had been left unlocked. She was free to venture out on her own at last. Tying the bread and cheese into the large white square of material that had covered the food, she slipped silently out of the door and down the corridor to the outside door and was away.

Never had fresh air smelled so sweet, the rosemary and lavender from the garden filling the dewy air with their soft scents. It was the smell of freedom. Following a little worn path across the grass, she made her way down to the shore overlooking Mull. No ferry this time, just a few old fishing boats and the heathery purples of the distant hill of Ben More. The view was breathtaking and just the right thing to clear her head. Choosing a sheltered and secluded spot beneath a clump of apple trees, she spread her cloak across the ground to sit and eat her breakfast.

Today she would make a plan to get home. She just needed to think, to try and recall some of Grandma Betty’s words. She would convince Alex that all was well, and she would take away his worries. If that meant lying with him, then so be it; she did not want a man’s death on her conscience, whatever time or place. She had done much worse in her time and not necessarily for a noble end. There was something about Alex that drew her to him, and he seemed to be a good man. They were rare.

The sun was rising high, and the bread and cheese tasted good out in the open air. Leaning her back against the tree trunk, she closed her eyes against the warmth, still tired after her disturbed night.

“Andra.”

The voice was soft and low, and at first she wondered if she had really heard it, or if it was just the water lapping against the rocks.

“Andra!”

This time she opened her eyes to see Alex standing in front of her.

“Andra, I came out looking for you. Helena said you had gone walking?”

Helena’s prying eyes saw everything. Perhaps she had instructed the younger girl to leave the door open to see what she would do?

“I needed the fresh air and decided to eat my meal down here. It’s such a beautiful day.”

Alex sat next down next to her and the pair was silent for a few moments before Alex broke the peace.

“Andra, about last night, I—”

She interrupted before he could finish

“I said too much, Alex. I was just tired. I feel much better today.”

Picking up one of her small hands, he cradled it softly in his own much larger hands, looking her fully in the face.

“I believe you, Andra, all you said last night. I do not know how it can be true, but I believe it and I need to know more.”

His face was so trusting, yet she didn’t know where to start.

“Tell me about Andra, my Andra.”

For the next half an hour, Andrea told Alex all she knew about her grandma’s experience on the island in 1956, which was pretty patchy and scant at best. But the she told him about her marriage to Grandpa Joe, her children and grandchildren, and her happy and long life.

Her heart ached to watch his face as she talked about the woman he loved so much and her other life without him.

“And she is still well?”

Andrea had purposely left out the details of Betty’s recent death—it seemed too cruel and heartless—but she had to be honest.

“She died a few weeks ago, she was 93 years old.”

His eyes misted over as he looked across the water to the shoreline.

“I’m so sorry, Alex.”

Smiling softly, he squeezed her hand. “It is a lot to take in, to believe, but if I think my dearest one has had a good life, then I can be happy for her. From the way I look at it, if what you say is true, then she still has all of her life to live, long after I am dead. It seems that life is renewed, whether we are reborn from our ancestors or...”

Alex stopped short with a catch in his throat, and Andrea squeezed his hand for him to continue.

“Go on.”

His lips wavered and his eyes shone in the morning light. “I was just going to say that we live on in our children.” And with that, a giant sobbing sound rose from his throat as he struggled to maintain his composure, and a few heavy tears rolled from his eyes which he quickly brushed away.

“It is of no consequence.”

“You lost a son. That must have been a difficult time.”

Alex hung his head and deeply breathed in the morning air.

“It was only ten days ago that it happened. Everything had been going so well. Andra was blooming, and then suddenly she became very sick and the child was born too soon. He was perfect in every way. Andra held on to him and wouldn’t let the little body out of her arms. Her grief was almost too much to bear. So was mine, but I had to be strong. We named him after me and buried him in the grounds of the little chapel. Andra got weaker and weaker and refused to eat and eventually lay unconscious. We thought she would die, and after a long and sleepless night, I headed for the Abbey to pray for her soul, not expecting her to live, and that was when I saw you.”

Andra remembered the grave of Alexhander MacDonald; it was where she had stood that first morning, just before she found herself part of this strange experience. The death of the child had been significant.

“Maybe Andra did die, and that was the trigger for Grandma Betty to return back to her own time?”

“But what brought her here in the first place? She was found like you in the graveyard of St. Oran. Anyway, Andra did not die, not exactly, and you seem to have taken her place?”

Andrea looked at Alex. A picture was forming, but the significance still wasn’t clear.

“The ancient rune seems to have played a part, but now Helena has that.”

Reaching into his pocket, Alex brought out the small, pale stone. “I have it now. Here, take it back.”

Shaking her head, Andrea refused the offering.

“I think it’s safer with you, Alex. I have nowhere to hide it in my room, and Helena will find it.”

“Surely you are not afraid of my sister?”

His blue eyes were honest and open. She did not trust Helena, but she did not know why. Call it a hunch, but it was nothing she could verbalize, especially not to such a loyal brother.

“I just think it would be safer if you kept it for now.”

“But you do want to return to your own time?” His voice was sad.

Reaching across to him, she laid her hand softly on his. Of course she needed to return to her own time, but it would be hard to leave him. It was a tender act, and she could feel her fingers tremble with emotion. His hand brushed her arm, so delicately that it was hard to imagine those strong hands fighting and killing in battle.

Her heart began to beat wildly, and it was as if she had always loved him. Part of her had always known it, deep inside. Bringing his face towards her, his lips lightly touched hers. A ripple of electricity passed through her at his touch, as the soft, full lips met hers. She had never felt so heady.

The weight of his body pushed her against the ground, and she felt helpless against his passion, not wanting it any other way. His kisses became more fervent, his mouth hard against hers as their lips slipped together in passion.

His hands moved up her body, finding her small, pert breasts and started to fondle them gently. Never had she abandoned herself so freely to passion. She moaned gently, arching her back towards him, feeling his hardness pushing against her.

The sound of voices approaching brought their lovemaking to a sharp halt. Alex sat up quickly, his face flushed and his breathing heavy.

“Tonight is my last night before I ride away. I must come to you.”

“Yes.” Her voice was weak with longing.

“Come, we will visit the grave together.”

Taking her hand and pulling her up, he fixed the cloak around her and proceeded to brush away the pieces of twig and grass. He was so attentive, so chivalrous, so unlike the men she had met in her life so far. Steve wouldn’t have even contemplated sitting on the grass in case he ruined his designer jeans.

It was quiet in the graveyard and the pair held each other close for support. The headstone had yet to be carved, and in its place as a temporary measure was a small wooden cross.

The grave was so small and so simple that Andrea felt a wealth of grief overcome her. She, too, had wanted children and if she wasn’t careful, time would run out for her. Steve had made it clear that he didn’t want any children, and she thought she had been happy with that decision, his decision. Now she realized how deeply she longed for a child, to feel a new life warm inside her.

Alex removed the stone from his pocket and held it out to her. They were at the place where it had all started, and it could be her passage home. He gently pressed the rune into her hand as he tenderly kissed her forehead. She closed her eyes and waited. Nothing happened, and she was half relieved. As much as she wanted to return to her own time, she had unfinished business with this man, this kind and unselfish man.

Chapter 10

Andrea spent the rest of the day in the nunnery garden, sitting among the sweet smelling herbs and late roses. Alex had another meeting with his men about the preparation for the battle, but she would be seeing him later. She wished she knew more about history and this battle he was riding to.

Maybe it was better that she did not. How could you tell a man that he was riding to certain death or victory without changing the course of history?

She was confused about her feelings, too. How could she fall in love with a man from the past? She needed to return to her own time, but it would be difficult to leave him. She wondered how Grandma Betty had coped. Her relationship seemed to have lasted for several years, even though it was a blink of an eye back in her own time. The diary entries seemed to suggest that she thought it all a dream, yet slowly the details had started to emerge. Why had she kept the secret for so long?

She seemed to have stepped into her grandma’s shoes, but could she ever get back home, even if she wanted to? Andrea was convinced that the death of the child and even the death of Andra herself had been pivotal.

Tonight Alex would come to her bed chamber, and she felt apprehensive. Already she was falling for the man, and after tonight, they would be as one. Her head ached with the possible scenarios. What if Alex could return with her to 2015? Surely if she had traveled back in time, he could travel forward... Were there any rules? There was so much she didn’t know. And would a man like Alex want to live in 2015? With its noise and pollution and terrorist threats, you wouldn’t wish it on your worst enemy, let alone somebody you loved. It was hard enough to cope with traveling back 400 odd years, but to travel forward! The shock of the modern world would probably be too much to bear.

She managed to keep her distance from Helena. Only the silent nun with the twinkling eyes worked quietly alone in the garden. She seemed happy in her work and smiled occasionally over to Andrea.

The warmth of the sun and the sweet, quiet air made her drowsy, and she shut her eyes and tried to blot out her thoughts. Soon she drifted away and it was only the chill of the approaching evening that brought her out of her sleep.

Helena was waiting for her back in the small bed chamber, and Andrea wondered if she had been watching her throughout the day. The bed had been made and a fire was already blazing in the grate.

“You have seen my brother today?”

Andrea didn’t know if it was a statement of fact or a question. She was sure Helena already knew the answer.

“Yes, we met this morning and went down to the chapel. We had a good talk.”

“And you will allow him into your bed tonight.”

Andrea felt like telling her to mind her own bloody business, but this was not her time, and she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Soon she would be left alone under her care, and she wasn’t sure how long it would take to get back home.

“Yes, he will be with me tonight.”

At least that seemed to satisfy the woman, and she nodded in acknowledgment.

“Geraldina will bring you hot water to wash and your supper before Alex arrives. He will be with his men until late.”

Soon the quiet nun brought in the water and laid out her supper on the bed. Once Andrea had washed and dressed in the long nightgown, she returned to have her hair brushed in preparation for her husband. As the young woman combed through the curls, Andrea was surprised to hear her humming. It was a tuneful melody and one that she had heard before, not some old medieval madrigal, but something modern from the twentieth century. Andrea was sure she knew the words, and then they came to her:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

It was one of her Gran’s favorite tunes, and as a child she had heard the Frank Sinatra version many times on the old gramophone.

Before she had chance to quiz the nun, there was a knock at the door and Alex stood in the doorway, awaiting her greeting.

The nun bowed out of the room, leaving the pair alone and Alex closed and locked the door behind him.

“Alex, what do you know of the little nun?”

His mind was on other things, but he humored her for a moment.

“I believe she has been at the nunnery for several years. She arrived here just after Andra came, and they soon became good friends.”

“And now she has taken a vow of silence?”

“I believe so. After we lost the baby. Somehow she seemed to think it was her fault.”

“Yet just now she was humming a tune...”

Alex walked over to her and silenced her with a kiss. There were other, more pressing things on his mind. This would be his last night with her, maybe his last night on earth. Who knew what would happen, except God himself?

Andrea responded quickly to his kisses, bending her head slightly towards him and wrapping her soft body against his firm and strong torso. He started to kiss her face, gently at first, with soft, light kisses that skimmed over the soft skin of her cheeks and made her body weaken before him, so much so that she had to lean further into his arms for support. His strong arms pulled her tightly to him, and she could taste the salt on his skin, the rosemary and lavender oils in his hair. His kisses became more ardent as he found her mouth and her soft lips yielded to his fierce passion, his tongue exploring and pressing down into the soft cushion of her mouth.

His strong hands pulled at the white cotton of her nightgown. He was eager to remove it and pulled at the material, his fingers soon finding the soft flesh beneath. Andrea moaned quietly to herself as his fingers skimmed her flat stomach, slowly stroking her skin until he reached the soft flesh of her pert breasts, the nipples hard and firm between his fingers. She had never been touched so tenderly before. Steve’s love-making had been quick and mechanical, and foreplay was just a word. Yet this was something so magical, so tender.

As he gently squeezed her yielding breasts, a quiver of delight spread throughout her body.

“Am I pleasing you?” His voice was low and lustful as he whispered softly into her ear.

Andrea nodded, her eyes closed in ecstasy as his mouth covered the soft skin of her neck. He continued kissing down towards her collar bone as his hands found the hem of her nightgown and pulled it up and over her head.

Now she was fully naked on the bed before him. Alex stood by the window, his eyes ablaze in the candlelight as he admired her naked form. She looked exactly like Andra in this light, and his heart almost stopped with sheer joy. Part of this girl was his beloved wife—that he was certain of. He could feel it deep down in his soul, and so could she.

Andrea suddenly felt shy in his gaze, like it was her very first time, and she wrapped her arms around her waist as she gazed up at the handsome lover standing before her.

“You are the most beautiful thing that I have ever seen.”

His eyes never left hers as he crossed the room to join her on the bed. Stretching out beside her, he cupped her breasts with his hands before moving his lips over the soft flesh, sucking on her small nipples until they were hard and erect. She could hardly bear the pleasure and thought she would explode with sheer delight. Andrea wanted Alex as much as he needed her. His long fingers slid up towards the soft and lean flesh of her inner thigh and instinctively she opened her legs slightly, allowing him access. As he brushed over her soft mound, she let out a small cry of delight as his fingers slid quickly within her soft, moist flesh. Andrea moaned with sheer bliss as his deft fingers pleasured her in a way she had never been pleasured before. He was an expert in his craft.

His face was a mask of desire as he sat up and started to slowly part her legs before lowering his mouth onto her, his deft tongue licking lightly over her wetness and into the soft and intimate folds. A wave of pleasure caused her to arch her back towards him, pushing herself towards his mouth and desperate for more. Alex didn’t want her pleasure to be over, not until he was inside her, so he stopped suddenly, kneeling before her on the bed.

Now it was time to remove his clothing, for them to be together, skin on skin. His hands were shaking with pent up desire as he removed his tunic and stood before her to unfasten his undergarments. His fervor was already discernible in the shape of his large and erect manhood, pushing through the thin material of his undershirt.

His physique was incredible, so much more than the muscular guys down at the gym. They were only posturing at being real men with their designer suits and cocktails whereas Alex was the real thing, from his rippling biceps to his taut, muscle-bound thighs. He was the perfect Adonis stripped naked before her, and she could not take her eyes of his magnificent body. He was well endowed too, his thick cock quivering against his belly, and she ached to have him inside her. Now undressed, he lay beside her on the bed, covering her with his lean body. She could feel his hard and muscular cock, hot and throbbing against her leg. Opening her legs, he knelt between them, and taking his thick cock in his hands, placed the end at her entrance and pushed gently. The head of his penis entered her easily; she could feel it throb against her aching walls and squeezed against him. Alex gasped and pushed even further into her. She had never taken anyone so big before, and as he pushed further inside, she caught her breath and arched her back towards him, angling herself for full penetration.

Andrea braced herself, and with one final push, he was inside her. She felt a dull ache as his girth stretched against her, and he lay there without moving, except for the beating of his heart and his cock, throbbing away inside of her. After several moments, he began to move, thrusting gently to begin with, but soon more urgently. He pummeled in and out of her, lost in the oblivion of his own lust. Andrea closed her eyes as a wave of pure pleasure ripped through her at the same time his cries reached a climax, and he exploded into her with a cry that came from the pit of his soul.

Collapsing at her side, he gathered her to him as their soft bodies molded to one another until they were one. She was soon asleep in his arms, gently sighing in the depths of night, and he hoped that her dreams were pleasant. Alex wanted to hold her forever, for the night to never end. He could not sleep but watched over her sleeping form until the day began to break and the sun rose in the heavens. The day had dawned when he would have to leave her, and perhaps it was the last time he would hold her like this. She may not be his Andra in the flesh, but they were bound by their spirits. His love had returned, of that he was certain.

All too soon it was the morning, and Andrea stirred. There was a hollow space where Alex’s warm body had been, and her arm stretched across the bed to reach out for him. The bed was empty. She sat up with a start and looked around her. There was no sign of him, only the lingering notes of basil and rosemary clinging to the pillow.

Rosemary for remembrance.

Before she had chance to get out of bed, the door opened and in stepped Helena, her eyes red and swollen as if she had been crying.

Her body was tense and she spoke in a cold and throaty whisper. “There is no need to rush, he has gone. He left early with his men this morning. You must pray for his safe return, for if he does not, I do not know what will happen here.”

She felt exposed and threatened. Andrea had not expected that Alex would leave her without saying goodbye. Perhaps their farewells would have been too much to bear?

He had to focus on the task ahead and could not allow his thoughts to wander back to her. Yet she must wait for him before she returned, that was the least she could do. Not only that, he had the rune, and she didn’t have any other options.

Her one ally seemed to be the young nun, Geraldina, but once again she seemed sworn to her silent vow. Andrea had tried to question her about the old song she had been humming, but she had only smiled and held a conspiratorial finger to her quiet lips.

Chapter 11

For the next month, Andrea sat and waited. There was little to do except visit the Abbey or the Chapel or walk along the shoreline. Wherever she went, she seemed to feel Helena’s eyes watching her every move. They barely spoke and Helena spent most of the time praying for her brother’s safe return. The seasons began to change and autumn slowly turned into winter. As the air grew chill, Andrea’s belly began to swell. She was pregnant with Alex’s child. At first she could hardly believe it, but it seemed almost atonement for the lost boy. Although she did not believe in God, she too started to pray for his safe return, for without him she would be lost and alone in this strange world.

The end of the year passed without word, until one day with the arrival of the first snow, a message came that the MacDonalds had defeated the Campbells at Inverlochy. The men would be home soon. There had been casualties on both sides, but it was difficult to tell what had happened to Alex or if he was safe. They would have to wait a few weeks more before they knew.

Late one night, Andrea was awoken from her sleep by the shouts of men and horses outside her window. Opening her curtains she could see the shadows of dozens of men, some walking, some on horseback. The warriors were returning. Slipping a cloak over her nightgown and putting on her slippers, she rushed out into the night. Helena never bothered to lock her door now; after all, there was nowhere she could go. As she ran among the men, she tried to look in their faces for Alex’s familiar features. It wasn’t easy. Some of the men held torches aloft, their features wickedly burnished in the golden light. She could see that some of them bore scars or lumps of flesh ripped from their faces in the most hideous fashion. Other men limped or wore their arms in slings. Others less fortunate were carried on makeshift stretchers made from old linen and planks. Her stomach was swollen in front of her, and as she hurried along, she felt the baby kick so she slowed her pace. It was best not to tire herself. As she approached the landing platform by the sea, the line of men had thinned until there was only one lone figure standing over the empty fishing boats. The figure was cloaked in black; it was Helena, and she was looking wistfully across the water, willing her brother to return.

“Is he here?”

She knew the answer already. If Alex had returned to Iona, then his sister would have been the first by his side.

At first the figure did not respond, and Andrea didn’t know if her voice had been heard above the crashing of the waves.

Eventually the figure turned to face her, the skin glowing pale in the moonlight. The eyes were full and stared through the girl. She had never felt so much hate in her life. Without speaking a word, the Abbess pushed roughly past, leaving her alone.

Andrea swallowed hard, sensing something must be wrong. Her stomach lurched, and she tried to remain calm for the sake of the child within her. Surely somebody must know.

She set off back down the track to catch the men, asking the first group she saw if they knew what had happened to Alex. They all shook their heads, most of them too tired to speak after their exertions. She couldn’t tell if they were sparing her the truth because of her condition or if they genuinely didn’t know.

Finally, she caught up with Helena who was engaged in conversation with a couple of older men. She hid out of sight but within earshot. The men were shaking their heads and the woman put her face into her hands, running back to the sanctuary of the nunnery.

At a much slower pace, Andrea followed in her footsteps and found her standing alone in the cloisters, half bathed in moonlight and half in shadow. An eerie halo had gathered around the moon and Andrea could feel the dread mounting in her own heart.

“What’s happened to Alex?”

The words rushed out into the darkness and then disappeared amid their breathy exhalation.

Helena could have been a statue standing there in the moonlight. She did not move for several seconds.

“He is dead. My brother is dead.”

The words almost stopped her heart. It couldn’t be true.

Andrea rushed over to the woman, hoping that they could unite in their shared grief, yet despite her condition, Helena pushed her away with such a force that she landed in the damp grass.

“Don’t you dare touch me! You are responsible for this. I knew when you first arrived that you would bring trouble.”

The woman was grief-stricken, but there was no need to treat her so unkindly. Slowly Andrea rose to her feet.

“Helena, I...”

“Do not speak to me. The damage has been done.”

“But what did I do? Alex died in battle, surely?”

Helena turned and walked towards her, a finger raised in accusation. “You bewitched my brother from the start. I don’t know where you came from, but you are not from this world. When you showed me the rune, I understood. You have been practicing the art of black magic upon us for your own ends. And now you have killed him.”

Andrea looked on in wonder. She had always thought that Helena did not like her, perhaps had been jealous of her relationship with Alex, but never thought that she hated her. The accusations were ludicrous. The woman was obviously mad.

“Helena, I am carrying your brother’s child, your nephew, his only heir.”

The Abbess scoffed in her face. “Oh, you would like to think so, wouldn’t you? I doubt the child you carry has anything to do with Alex. You have probably made a pact with the devil – there will be something unnatural about this child, like the other one. That’s why it could not live. Maybe it is even one of our enemy’s seed, a Campbell’s perhaps? I never trusted you before with your late-night wanderings. Why did you think I locked your door each night? Now I must go and pray for my brother’s soul.”

Left alone in the quiet night air, Andrea began to weep for the loss of Alex as the reality hit her. She had only known him briefly, but it seemed like years, and the grief was very real. She could understand why Helena thought she was a witch. It was 1645 for crying out loud, and people had funny ideas about the devil, but how on earth could she convince her otherwise? As she wept into her cloak, she heard footsteps approach. It was Geraldina, and taking her by the arm, she ushered Andrea back into the warmth. The young nun had lit a new fire and several of the candles. Andrea shivered. She hadn’t realized how tired and cold she was.

The tears still ran down her face as she undressed and put on her nightgown, remembering her last night here with Alex. Without him, what would become of her and the child? Without the rune, she may never return home.

Tucked up in bed, Geraldina brought her a draught of the bitter herbal medicine. She trusted the young girl and drank it straight down. She had to think about the baby now and how they could survive. It wasn’t long until she was in a deep sleep and dreaming.

She was standing in the middle of a battle zone, and there were Highlanders and English men fighting all around her, but she seemed to be a ghost and able to pass through them, unharmed. And although the battle raged fiercely on all sides of her, there was no noise except for the melancholy whine of a lone piper. A mist appeared and someone was calling her name. No, not her name—Andra’s. She recognized the voice; it was Alex calling out to her through the void. As the mist rose, she could see him, battle worn and bloody but not dead.

“Wait for me, Andra,” he was saying, over and over again.

When she awoke, she felt calmer as if Alex had really been with her. Maybe there was still hope, but she would keep it to herself.

She expected Geraldina to bring her breakfast and was surprised when Helena opened the door with her meal. She braced herself for another onslaught of venom.

Placing the tray on the bed, Helena walked over to the window.

“Andra, I am deeply sorry about last night. The news of my brother’s loss hit me strongly and I spoke out of turn. I have not been as welcoming to you as perhaps I should have, and I think that I should start to make amends, especially as you are carrying his child. After breakfast, come walking with me. The air will do us both good.”

It was a struggle for the older woman to say the words, and her face twisted with every vowel. She was trying hard to be pleasant, but her manner left Andrea cold. Still, if Helena could make the effort, then so could she.

The girl smiled and nodded. “I could do with some air and exercise too. I will come to you after I have dressed.”

Andrea ate up her breakfast. She needed to keep up her strength. Then, pulling on her layers of stockings and tunic to keep warm, she wrapped a large woolen blanket around her shoulders to keep off the chill from the sea air. Helena was already waiting for her by the door, and the two women set off into the bright winter air.

Together they walked over the brow of the Island to the northern-most point, the “Bay of the Breaking Waves,” the locals called it. The view was spectacular and the women walked on in silence, each one thinking of Alex in their own way. As they rounded the hill, Andrea began to break out into a sweat, becoming breathless before the pains started in her abdomen. Clutching her belly, she shouted out to Helena who was walking slightly ahead of her. By the time Helena had turned around, Andrea had already slipped to the stony ground, writhing in agony.

The Abbess walked over to the girl, a strange look upon her face. She was about to speak when a voice called out to them in the distance, and a small black figure approached them. It was Geraldina, who, noticing that Andrea had not taken her cloak, followed the two women to bring the garment.

“Geraldina, come quick, the young mistress is unwell, and we need to get her back to the nunnery as a matter of urgency.”

Slowly and carefully, the two women supported her back to the room. Luckily, they hadn’t walked too far and within half an hour, Andrea was tucked up in her bed with a roaring fire in the grate. The pain had subsided in her stomach, but her heart was racing and she had a fever. The physician had examined her and left another draught of bitter herbs to help her rest.

She slept for the rest of the day, and by suppertime she was feeling much better and sat up in bed to eat a small meal that Helena had brought for her. The Abbess had showed her great kindness that day, and Andrea wondered if she had been wrong to doubt her. It was only when Geraldina came to check on the fire about midnight that anyone realized the attack had happened yet again. After her meal, Andrea had slept only to wake with a raging thirst and a pounding head. As she had tried to get out of bed for a glass of water, the stabbing pains started again and she was too weak to shout for help.

The young nun wet a rag with cold water and laid it on her forehead. Andrea was almost delirious with pain but could see Geraldina smiling kindly down at her. For once the girl spoke.

“Listen to me. There is not much time. Helena is trying to poison you; she does not want you nor the child, now that her brother is dead. She is poisoning you through the food, and I cannot stop her–but I can give you an antidote for the poison. Here, drink this up and you will soon be feeling better.”

The nun went on to pour three drops of a reddish-brown liquid into a goblet and filled the rest with water.

Andrea drank down the potion; it tasted sweet and of berries, and within five minutes the fever had eased and the pains gone.

“You must take three drops of this with water before and after each meal to protect you. Now I must go, I have been here too long.” And leaving a small vial on the bed, the nun left, locking the door behind her.

She was in deadly danger. If Helena was trying to kill her, then she would stop at nothing. Geraldina’s potion would only prolong the inevitable. She had been right all along about Helena. Grandma Betty had returned back to the present on the seeming death of Andra, but then again she had the rune. What would happen if Andrea died without it in her hands?

All night she lay awake, afraid of every noise, of every footstep in case it was Helena’s. She tucked the glass vial under her pillow out of sight. Without the young nun’s help, she would have been dead already. She must keep the faith.

Chapter 12

Andrea eventually slept, for when she finally awoke the rain was lashing down at the window. She was also not alone; Helena was standing at the foot of her bed looking like death herself, dressed in a long black habit.

“I am glad to see that you have had a good night. I am surprised; the doctor thought that you might lose the child again. I have brought you some breakfast to keep up your strength. Some beef tea and bread will do you good, now let me help you.”

Her hand reached under the pillow. The little vial had gone. Her heart started to beat fast as Helena sat by her side and started to pick up the spoon.

“What is wrong, my dear? You look like you have lost something. Now drink some of this, it will do you good.”

Andrea had no choice; if she struggled, then Helena would force her. They were both playing a dangerous game, and Helena currently held the upper hand. Her only hope lay in the hands of Geraldina.

Soon the beef tea was all gone and Helena smiled as she proffered the last spoonful.

“There, all done. Now I will leave you to rest. I have told the other nuns not to disturb you today. I will lock the door and take away the key, just to make sure you rest in peace.”

The key turned in the lock and the sound of footsteps echoed down the corridor until all was still. Was this to be her final fate?

After half an hour, the fever and the pains started anew and within an hour she was almost unconscious with the pain. Her mind kept blanking out, but she concentrated on the pain to keep her awake. The little song kept playing round and round in her head:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

The words came and went as she tried to sing them out loud, tried to remember the tune that the little nun had sung.

Her heart was beating fast, and her breath was rasping in her throat. So this was the end. She thought of Steve and New York, of her Grandma Betty, and of Alex.

Her eyes began to mist. Death was pulling her towards eternal sleep, and there was nothing she could do. As her senses began to shut down, she was aware of a commotion around her. The door had opened and a shadowy figure was in the room. Maybe it was Death paying her a personal visit? But the face was real. It was Alex; he had returned. He was shouting something out loud to another figure behind him.

“What have you done? What have you done?” His voice was desperate.

Soon she could feel a strong arm around her, sitting her up, shaking her, trying to restore life, but it was too late—she was slowly breaking down. The last thing she remembered was a small stone being thrust into her hand before all went black.

At 30,000 feet in the air, it all came flooding back to her. Geraldine MacDonald had found her that morning slumped over a grave in the little Chapel of St. Oran. She had been overdoing it lately, and the stress had taken its toll. Once she was feeling quite well again, the old woman had given her a book on the genealogy of the McDonald clan and not wanting to be rude, she had taken it along with her name and address and telephone number, just in case she happened to be in the area again.

At first she had tried to sleep. She had an aisle seat and was at least able to stretch out her legs. Yet every time she almost dozed off, vivid dreams and imaginings would wake her up. She looked in her carry-on bag. She had nothing to read except the book Geraldine had given her so she casually flicked through the pages to pass the time. On the third page she paused as she read the name of Alexhander McDonald. Her heart stopped as the memories came flooding back in every detail. Surely it had been just a terrible dream, brought on by her grieving state? Maybe she had been influenced by her grandma’s diary. She had always had an active imagination.

She looked at the family tree spread out in the middle pages of the book. There was Alexhander McDonald, married to Andra in 1642. They had a child, Alexhander (dead) in 1644, and another, a girl in 1645. There were no dates of death, only question marks against the entries. The history books couldn’t tell her everything.

Andrea put a hand against her stomach, remembering the pregnancy. Could it be that she was expecting? She had been sick that morning when she returned to the hotel, and she still felt a little queasy. Deep inside her, it all started to make sense. If it had been just a dream, then she wouldn’t be feeling so strongly. Alex had come through for her in the end, just at the right moment. She fished out the small rune from her jeans pocket and held it in her hand. This tiny object connected her past and present; it was her link to the one man she loved and would return to.

In the dark room of the nunnery, Alex McDonald held onto the still, warm body of his beloved Andra. The dawn had just started to break, and a weak sun was rising above the mist. He knew that she was safe and that she would come back to him. As long as he kept holding her, she would not die. Their love was eternal.

THE END

This exciting story continues with Highland’s Dream, available from Amazon now

Vampire Romance

A Mate for the Vampire

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter One

Love at first sight was as unrealistic as unicorns and vampires, at least according to Ginny Night.  That was until she saw him.  It all happened by chance really.  Ginny had been walking down the street, rather late for her first day of her new job as a journalist.  She hadn’t been paying attention to where she was walking, more concentrated on not tripping over herself to notice the man coming straight for her.  They had collided in a pretty intense way.

Of course Ginny had given countless apologies but her voice went soft when she first laid eyes on the man.  Tall, dark and handsome would be the perfect way to describe him.  He was easily over six feet with thick jet black hair perfectly coiffed.  With matching dark eyes and a rather pale complexion he was a sight to behold.  Upon seeing his broad shoulders and muscular arms and chest Ginny nearly drooled on the spot.  But after bumping into him, she gathered herself up well enough and apologized one more time before walking off.

The man had been imprinted in her mind from then on.  And as she had quickly figured out the insanely attractive man walked the same path every day.  Ginny had started to make a habit of watching him down the street and every once in a while she would ‘accidentally’ run into him.  By now she was sure he knew her intentions but she just couldn’t help it.

And now here she was, walking down the street with an armful of papers, ready to run into him again.  Perhaps this time she would be brave enough to ask him for his name.  Suddenly he came into view.  Now it was time to act.  Ginny averted her gaze and made a beeline for him.  Just as she was sure she was about to collide with him there was a firm hand on her arm.

“We really should stop meeting like this.”  The man chuckled lightly.  Ginny was sure her face was beet red from embarrassment.  Surely he had figured her out!

“Haha, yeah, I suppose I should pay better attention to my surroundings.  It’s just so early I haven’t had my coffee yet so my brain is still waking up.”  Ginny tried to laugh and lie her way out of the situation, suddenly very aware of how close he was to her body.

“Well perhaps we should change that.  If you aren’t too busy would you like to get some coffee?”  Ginny thought she was going to explode from the excitement bottled up inside of her.  She tried to play it off as coolly as she could.

“That would be great.  If you aren’t in a rush either.”  Ginny mentally berated herself for how lame that sounded but kept steamrolling ahead, hoping to cover up her awkwardness with more words.  “I’m Ginny by the way.  All this time I keep bumping into you I never told you my name.”  Ginny extended her hand and the man happily took it, shaking with gusto.

“My name is Liam.”  They shared a small moment of just smiling at each other while shaking hands.  It was a small moment, but it was a moment nonetheless.  Ginny would take what she could get.

“Shall we?  There is a wonderful little café just around the corner.”  Liam pointed to a corner not even a half block away.  Ginny nodded her head enthusiastically, perhaps a little too enthusiastically.

“That sounds great.”

They walked side by side to the coffee shop and when they got to the counter Liam insisted that she order first.  Ginny got a vanilla latte, her secret guilty pleasure of a coffee drink while Liam got an Americano.  Ginny went to pay for her latte but Liam refused to let her, saying that it was the gentlemanly thing to do.  Just another reason Ginny could tell she was already falling in love with him.  Though, Ginny would still never admit that she believed in love at first sight.

“So Liam, what do you do?”  Ginny inquired as she sipped her latte.  Liam added a single sugar packet to his Americano as he contemplated how to answer her question.

“I guess the best way to answer that would be to say that I am a businessman of sorts.”  Ginny gave him a puzzled look.

“And what do you mean by that?”  Liam was hesitant to expand on it any further, yet there was something about Ginny that made him feel at ease.   The usually closed off and private man saw something in Ginny, something that he hadn’t seen in a very long time.  It was a comforting feeling, almost familiar in nature.  Perhaps that was why Liam didn’t stop the words from pouring out of his mouth.  There was a connection between him and this girl, a connection he wanted to explore in more detail.

“My family owns the Langley Corporation.”  Ginny thought she was going to spray her drink everywhere.  The Langley Corporation was a family with money in the billions, and if this guy in front of her was for real he was likely the second son, William Langley, of the current CEO, Edward Langley.  The whole ‘Liam’ nickname was likely a way to help keep his identity secret.  The family had gained its wealth starting all the way back with the railroads, and through constant diversification with new ventures they had built a reputation of being the closest thing to royalty in the United States.  Ginny almost couldn’t believe she was sitting across from such a ‘prince.’

“Are you really William Langley?”  Ginny had to set her latte down for fear of another crazy revelation.  Liam seemed rather perturbed by the question but answered it nonetheless.

“Yes, though I would prefer if you didn’t share that with anyone.  I enjoy my privacy.”  Ginny shook her head in understanding.

“No, I get it.  It’s just a bit of a shock.  It’s not every day that you meet a billionaire.”  Even saying the word billionaire was blowing Ginny’s mind.  Here she was, a nobody journalist, having coffee with the heir to the corporate throne.  To say it was overwhelming would be an understatement.

“I appreciate your understanding.  I just want to enjoy my coffee with my beautiful date.”  Ginny felt her face turn red again from embarrassment; he was almost too much.

“You aren’t too bad looking yourself.”  Ginny wanted to slap herself silly.  Had she really just said that to the William Langley?!  Shoot me now, Ginny thought to herself.

Liam chuckled a bit at her slightly awkward statement, but didn’t tease her about it, which Ginny was forever thankful for.  Instead Ginny decided to shift the conversation back onto Liam and away from herself.

“So if you are from such a well-known family why do you walk around here every day?  Wouldn’t it be better to just take a car or limo or whatever it is you drive around in?”  Ginny questioned as she re-gathered her latte in her hands.  Liam leaned back in his chair and smiled.

“I like to walk the streets and breathe in the … well, I guess ‘fresh’ isn’t the right word, but I like to breathe in the air of the city.  I don’t like to be so isolated from the people around me.  Besides, no one really knows what I look like so I can get away with walking around town unnoticed.  Though, I will say I wasn’t planning to have near constant run-ins with a certain red headed woman.”  Liam smirked and Ginny thought she was going to die again from embarrassment.   Ginny sputtered for words, but there was really no defense for her blatant actions.  “Don’t worry, I always enjoyed our little run-ins,” Liam half-smiled.  Oh God, Ginny thought to herself.

“Heh, yeah, well anyways, what else do you do during the day besides get semi-harassed by me in the streets?”  Ginny was determined to learn more about the secretive man in front of her.  And damn it if she wouldn’t get the topic off of her semi-stalker behaviors.  It was bad enough that the conversation had primarily revolved around that singular topic.

“Well I also enjoy Pina Coladas and getting caught in the rain.”  Liam stated.

“Those are lyrics to a song,” Ginny called him out on his tease.  Liam only beamed back and her.

“You caught me, though Pina Coladas are delicious.  I mostly just help out at the company doing boring business stuff like emails, memos, meetings and phone calls.  It’s rather monotonous, which is why I love walking through the streets.  Everyday something different can happen.”  Liam eyes lit up as he talked about the near daily adventure of walking down the street and Ginny couldn’t help but smile along with him.  His personality was infectious and the more they talked the more she came to like him.

It was strange Ginny thought, sitting here with a man that was essentially a stranger and yet feeling like there were old friends, or even old lovers.  Ginny had never felt such an instant connection with someone before and it was exhilarating.  There was an easiness to him that instantly drew Ginny in and talking with him was comfortable and pleasant.   The entire hour they enjoyed their coffee there wasn’t a single moment of silence or awkwardness.  The conversation flowed from one topic to another, covering things from life in the Big Apple, to their careers, to the minutest of topics such as pet names and Ginny’s irrational fear of pool drains. There was just so much they had in common - it was uncanny the instant connection they shared.

Every time Liam’s hand brushed hers, whether intentional or by chance, Ginny could feel an almost electric charge pass between them.  There was just something that lit a fire deep within Ginny and she was eager to fan the flames, if only to see how much they could burn.  In the back of her mind Ginny wondered what about this man before her was so intoxicating, so captivating,  that he nearly had her heart on the very first ‘date.’

The coffee date went as smoothly as it could have and ended with William and Ginny exchanging numbers.  It was an afternoon Ginny was not likely to forget anytime soon.  She had met an amazing man, who also happened to be an extremely hot billionaire.  Things like that don’t just happen to people like Ginny.  It was a day to remember and in that moment Ginny felt like she was on top of the world.  There was nothing that could bring her down.

That night, after Ginny went home, she wrote about her experience, about her date with a billionaire.  It was just too good of a story to pass up. Of course she changed both of their names but it was too much to keep to herself, so Ginny decided to write it all down. Since it was fresh in her mind Ginny wrote down in as much detail as possible the entire story of her first ‘encounter’ with the nearly perfect man. When she finished she looked it over and contemplated what to do with the piece of writing.  Sure she could keep it as a sort of diary, but something pulled at her to do something more with it.

As a last minute decision Ginny decided to post it to a blog site.  She didn’t think much about whether or not she would get any followers, but as a journalist Ginny just had a deep urge to report her experience, whether it was warranted or not.  Perhaps it was the day and age of oversharing, but Ginny was compelled to throw her story in with the rest out there on the World Wide Web.  It wasn’t like she was printing it in the paper.  It was just a harmless and unassuming blog post, just a way for her to keep a journal of sorts.  What could be the harm in that?

Chapter Two

A few days later Liam texted Ginny inviting her over to his penthouse for a home cooked meal.  After a good solid ten minutes of extremely happy dancing - that took her around her entire apartment - Ginny responded with a calm, cool and collected: ‘Sounds good.’  She got the time and address and spent the rest of the day trying to decide on the perfect outfit.  It couldn’t be too sexy because she didn’t want to give the wrong impression to him, but she didn’t want it to be too casual and blasé.  It was a fine line she was walking.

In the back of Ginny’s mind she was worried that maybe there were going to be some expectations here that she hadn’t thought of. Was that why he was so interested in her? I mean, he was a Billionaire and could have any girl, so why her? Being a rich and handsome guy he surely had women falling all over him.  Ginny didn’t want to be just some girl he slept with.  Well, she decided, rich or not, that wasn’t what she was looking for. She had no intention of getting in the sack with him on a first date if that’s what he had in mind. Sure she was open to kissing and making out, but nothing more than that.  If he tried to push her further then Ginny would know exactly what kind of guy he was. It was a little weird to go to his place on what was really a first date, but she somehow had a good feeling about him and decided it would be ok. Still, she had her fingers crossed that he was an upstanding guy though. All in all, she wasn’t too worried. She had done pretty well following her instincts.

After trying on dozens of outfits Ginny settled on a black cocktail dress - her standby “little black dress”.  It was a solid choice since it was a respectable knee length but conformed wonderfully to her curvy figure.  All that was left was to do something with her mess of red curls.  Ginny had already donned some pale green and brown eyeshadow to highlight her vibrant green eyes and pale skin.

Pushing her hair together into some semblance of order in the form of a simple ponytail Ginny gathered up her purse and made her way out of her apartment and towards the street to hail a cab.  It was a short ten minute ride to Liam’s apartment building.  A door attendant greeted her and showed her the way to the front desk where she had to give her name and wait for them to contact Liam personally about his guest.  Ginny had to wait about five minutes before she was cleared to go past the security guards and onto the elevator.

It was a bit overwhelming and Ginny was starting to second guess her choice to come at all.  But when she finally arrived at Liam’s door her worries subsided.  She knocked gently and held her breath, suddenly anxious to see him again.  It was as though a dozen butterflies were dancing around in her stomach.  In addition to the nerves there was a distinct case of the giddy jitters flowing through Ginny’s body.  As her body practically vibrated with excitement Ginny could only wonder if what she was feeling were the first signs of love.  Liam opened the door and smiled at her and Ginny could feel her insides doing backflips.  Yep, that had to be love.

“Welcome to my home, come in.”  Liam took a step back so that Ginny could enter the home.

To say it was luxurious would be an understatement.  It was high end everything to the extreme.  There wasn’t a single item or square inch of the penthouse apartment that didn’t scream pricy.  At first Ginny felt incredibly out of place in such a fancy apartment. Liam seemed to sense her discomfort and brought her by the hand into the kitchen.  The simple touch of his hand once more sent jolts of electricity coursing through her and Ginny couldn’t help but wonder what his rough yet gentle hands would feel like on other parts of her body.

Much to Ginny’s surprise there wasn’t a chef waiting for them.  Instead Liam stepped into place behind the cutting board and finished up what he had been in the process of chopping, a red onion.  His strong hands worked dexterously and Ginny’s mind continued to wonder how those hands would feel in more…private areas of her body.

“I just need to get this on before I can relax for a bit.  It’s all about the timing with this kind of dish.”  Liam made the last few chops before adding the onions to a pan on low heat with a bit of oil in it.  Timing, indeed, Ginny thought.

“Would you like wine or beer?”  Liam walked over to his fridge and pulled it wide open, revealing a decent selection of both high end beer and white wines as well as the good old favorites, Bud Light beer and Barefoot wine.  He was prepared for any and all kinds of tastes and preferences when it came to his selection, it appeared.

“I’ll have whatever you’re having.”  Ginny didn’t want to step out of bounds on anything and by putting it in his court she allowed him to set the standards.

“Alright then,” Liam smiled and pulled out a uniquely shaped bottle with a dark red liquid in it.  It wasn’t labeled at all and that made Ginny nervous.

“What is that?”  She eyed it as Liam pulled out two short glasses and poured a small amount of the liquid into each cup.

“It’s an age old family recipe for a kind of liquor that isn’t really made too often anymore. It’s a special mead made from red and black currants - and a few other things.”  Liam handed Ginny one of the glasses.  He held up his glass in a sort of ‘cheers’ motion and Ginny followed suit.  “To a wonderful dinner with a wonderful guest.”  Liam clinked his glass with Ginny’s and she nodded before taking a tentative sip.  It was a burst of fruit and honey flavors backed with a strong alcoholic finish.

“This is delicious.”  Ginny took another sip.  Liam smiled, pleased that she was enjoying it.

Liam got back to work in the kitchen and in no time a full roast with all the fixings was set out on the table.  There were potatoes, a variety of cooked vegetables, a delicious onion gravy and perhaps most impressive, homemade Yorkshire puddings.  It was a full English feast, in keeping with his family’s heritage.  Ginny was incredibly impressed with Liam’s cooking abilities.  They far surpassed her own.

“Everything looks wonderful.”  Ginny stated as her seat was tucked in for her by Liam.  He seemed to be a gentleman in everything he did.

“Why thank you, I hope you enjoy it.”  Liam took his seat opposite of Ginny and together they partook in the feast.

Once the meal was complete and the dishes placed into the sink, Liam led Ginny over to the couch with a view overlooking the city.  From their seats they could see the entire city spread out before them.  It was a sight that Ginny was sure she would never see anywhere else.  It was another reminder to her that Liam was more than just a well off guy, he was a freaking billionaire! That was with a “B,” she had to remind herself.

Liam sat down on the couch and beckoned for Ginny to join him.  Without reservation she nestled up next to him, content to fit in the crook under his arm.  It just felt natural to do so. For several long moments they just sat and watched the world beneath them turn.  It was Liam who ended the comfortable silence between them with a statement that threw Ginny off a bit.

“You remind me of a woman I once knew and cared for deeply.  You make me feel so comfortable so easily I wonder if you aren’t somehow connected in this world.”  Liam caressed the side of Ginny’s face, and a look passed over his eyes that said so much more than his words did.  There was an ageless yearning clearly painted on his face and a much deeper hurt underneath than perhaps even he knew about, she imagined.

“What was her name?”  Ginny was curious, who was the man behind the money?

“Philippa.”  An indeterminable look crossed Liam’s face then.

“There is more you aren’t telling me, isn’t there?”  Ginny felt something stir deep within her, something she didn’t quite understand.  But part of her subconscious screamed out at her. Was it a warning or a remembering? Liam looked long and hard at Ginny, as though debating what to tell her.  With a deep sigh it was clear he had decided to go with the truth, whatever that entailed.

“Do you believe in vampires?”  It was such an odd – and totally bizarre and out of left field - question that Ginny didn’t even know how to answer it properly.

“Are you being serious?”  Ginny made a move to get up from the couch, suddenly unsure of things.  But Liam held her close and pleaded with her.

“Please, I want to be honest with you.  I don’t know exactly why I feel like this, but I won’t make the same mistakes again.”  Liam held Ginny close and waited for her to concede in letting him continue.  “I am a vampire, and I have been one for a very long time.  Sometimes I don’t even remember what my first life was like.  It’s like a ghost of a memory.”  At this point, Ginny was sure Liam was insane, there was no way he could be a vampire.  They didn’t exist. Was he seriously saying this? For a brief moment Ginny wondered if perhaps Liam had in fact spiked her drink.  There were no such thing as vampires.  It was ridiculous of Liam to even suggest otherwise. Maybe it was some kind of joke.

“But vampires aren’t real,” Ginny started to reason.  She was cut off however by Liam baring his fangs to her.  The fear that Ginny thought she should have felt was somehow overshadowed by her innate curiosity and wonder.  She reached out to touch the sharp fangs and pulled back when she realized they were real.

“I assure you I am very much real.  Though I must say that those ridiculous Twilight books have it all wrong.  I do not sparkle in the daylight.”  The joke was exactly what the moment needed and an odd sense of pressure was lifted.  Ginny didn’t feel uncomfortable or afraid in the least, rather her journalist instincts came raring to life and her need to assess and analyze the story became too strong to overlook.

“Do you suck blood?”  Ginny was fascinated - still slightly skeptical - but fascinated nonetheless.  Liam chuckled at her question.  His laughter made her spine tingle with the reminder of her less than subtle lust for the man, or vampire, or whatever, was in front of her. Vampire or not, he was still hot.

“That does always seem to be the first question anyone asks.  Yes, I do, but only from willing participants and never to the extent of draining all of their blood and killing them.  Contrary to popular belief we vampires can exist on relatively little blood.  The main thing we need is the iron in blood and sometimes a rare steak will do a decent enough job if blood is not readily available.”  Liam was trying to be as informative as possible to help Ginny believe in what he was saying.

“I would have never guessed that.”  The reality of being a vampire was clearly not represented well in the modern interpretations that Ginny had seen in books and movies.  “How long have you been a vampire?”  This was going to be a truly interesting thing to know, seeing as Liam only looked to be in his late 20s-early 30s.  Ginny loved history and all things antique, so if Liam was a really old vampire he would surely know interesting thing about the past.

“About 700 years or so. I have seen my fair share of history repeating itself.”  There was a hint of sadness and despair in Liam’s voice that made Ginny wonder if perhaps she had unknowingly trodden onto territory Liam would rather not talk about.  It made Ginny’s heart hurt with the desire to soothe his worries so Ginny decided to change topics completely.

“Well I feel like you have been put on the spot, what with answering all of my questions, so it is only fair that you get to ask me something.  What do you want to know about boring old me?”  Ginny sat ready and waiting for Liam.  The distraction worked, he seemed to let go of some hidden pain and smiled at her again.  He reached for her hands and held them in his, once more setting off Ginny’s desires.

“Hmm, well a good starting place is always, where are you from and what do you do for a living?”  Liam leaned back into the couch and let the cushions cradle him slightly.

“I am from the other side of the state actually, Buffalo to be exact.  I moved to the big city in order to chase my dreams of being a journalist.  Currently I work at a low level newspaper as a column writer, but I do hope to someday cover the big stories.”  Ginny went into one of her fantasies then, imagining what her future might hold.  It was nearly trance like and if left any longer Liam was sure to notice she realized.  So she pulled herself out of her mini fugue and refocused her attention on Liam.  A slightly embarrassed smile once more found itself on Ginny’s face.  It was becoming a staple expression for her, which wasn’t necessarily a good thing.

“I once visited Buffalo, many years ago.  It was a much different time and place though.”  Ginny was fighting the urge to ask Liam about his past.  She desperately wanted to know the history but she worried about unveiling an unpleasant memory.  Curiosity eventually won out.

“When were you in Buffalo?”  Ginny probed cautiously.

“It was the turn of the century, when the World’s Fair was held there.  Man was the city a sight to behold. At that time it rivaled any big city in the country.  The Fair was a gathering of the brightest minds in the world and the creative vision they had was like nothing else.  It was one of the first times the x-ray machines were presented to the public you know.  Everything was going so well too, that is until the president was shot.  Knowing what I do now they should have used that x-ray machine.  But it was still too new and untested.  It was a truly unfortunate thing to have happen but the past is the past.”  Though, as Liam told the story she could feel her heart breaking for him and an overwhelming desire to just hold him filled her being, her journalist curiosity yearned to delve further into the story to get all the details.  She imagined it must be so lonely to have lived so long and hold such ancient pains, but she pushed that aside. It was a delicate balance she needed to achieve.   Liam seemed inclined to change the topic and Ginny complied.

“I love all kinds of history, always have.  I think that is partly why I love journalism so much.  It is the facts of today that will become history tomorrow.”  Liam wrapped his arm around Ginny’s shoulders in a slightly intimate manner.  His firm body was pressed flush against hers and Ginny could feel the heat racing to her face.  In that moment Ginny wished that there was nothing separating them from touching skin to skin.

“If you like history than I have more than just a few good stories to tell you.  But that is for another time.  Right now I have something different in mind.”  Liam caught Ginny before she said a word.  His lips were on hers in seconds.  It wasn’t a forced kiss, but rather a slow and simple one.  It was as if Liam could read her mind and knew exactly what she wanted in that moment.

Liam didn’t push for more; instead he let Ginny take the lead.  She opened her mouth to invite his tongue in and together their tongues battled for dominance between their mouths.   Eventually Liam won out and together they both came up for air, taking in large gulps of oxygen.

“Your lips are as soft as rose petals and just as delicious.  I could spend the rest of eternity just tasting your lips.”  Liam caressed Ginny’s face and looked deep into her eyes.  The moment was so perfect that all Ginny could do was nod her head.  She felt utterly alive when Liam kissed her and there was nothing else in the world that mattered to her in that moment other than closing the distance between them once more.

Liam went in for another kiss, long and slow like the first one but this time he moved from her lips to her cheek and slowly made his way to the side of her neck.  Ginny could tell what his intentions were and willingly bared her neck to him, inviting him to partake of her blood.  No words were needed.  There was an unspoken connection between them that didn’t need to be stated.  It was insane, lunatic even that Ginny would allow Liam to suck her blood, but she wanted to feel him even closer than when they were kissing.  She just knew it was right and that it was what she wanted.  Besides Ginny knew instinctively that Liam would never hurt her, though where the extreme trust came from was still unknown, Ginny just felt comfortable with him.

A sharp nick at her skin indicated that Liam had drawn blood.  Seconds later the sensation of his presence at her neck was confirmed when a slightly more intense pain of his teeth penetrating deeper in her skin was felt.  The feeling of the flow of blood being sucked out of her was like nothing else she had experienced in her life before.  It was thrilling and terrifying all at the same time.  So many emotions and sensations were flowing through her all at once: pain, pleasure, curiosity, and overwhelming passion.

After a little while the pain subsided and was replaced with an almost licking sensation.  Ginny had long before closed her eyes so when the odd sensation of licking happened she opened them to find Liam cleaning up the last dribbles of blood from her neck.  His fangs were quickly retracting and he licked his lips in satisfaction.

“Does it still hurt?”  Liam stroked the side of her neck, softly running his fingertips over the two puncture wounds.  Ginny went to shake her head ‘no’ but decided against it when a small rush of pain accompanied her neck movement.  She opted to just use her voice at that point.

“Not really.  It’s more shock than pain really.”

“Good, just lay here for a second.  I will grab an ice pack so there isn’t any bruising.”  Liam sprung up from his seat on the couch and Ginny could hear the sound of his footsteps as he went back to the fridge to grab the ice pack.  Within seconds he was back at her side, gingerly placing the compress on her neck.

“I didn’t intend to drink your blood tonight.  I’m sorry if I stepped out of line with you.  I just felt such a draw to you that I felt compelled to drink from you, even just a little.” Liam was halfway between looking guilty and looking well satiated.  Ginny laughed softly.

“If I hadn’t wanted it I would have said something.  Besides, it’s not every day that you meet a vampire and they want to drink your blood.”  Liam smiled at that, clearly more at ease about the situation.

“I’m glad you felt the desire as much as I did.”  Liam reached for Ginny’s hand and kissed the top of it.  Man was he a gentleman.  Liam peaked underneath the cooling pad and noted that there wasn’t any real bruising so he took it off and set it aside.  The feeling of comfortable contentedness flowed over Ginny and she was happy to just sit side by side with Liam.  He too seemed to enjoy the mutual satisfaction of their shared company.

“Where are you from originally?”  Ginny asked, raising her head slightly from its previous position on Liam’s shoulder.

“England,” Liam responded simply.

“Are you going to give me any more than that?  What did you do?”  Ginny knew she was pressing slightly but her curiosity was a hard thing to control.  Though, in truth, Liam did seem happy to tell her another short story about his past.

“I was a nobleman’s son.  One of my grandsons founded the House of York in England.  Though, when I was a boy, things weren’t so clear in terms of noblemen and peasants.  It was a rather fast progression from chieftains to noblemen.   The speed of it made my head spin.  As a young boy my days were filled with normal medieval boy learnings and activities.  I learned to shoot a bow and arrow, ride a horse, and display proper etiquette for a variety of circumstances.  I also learned how to hunt and work my charms on the women.  It was a far simpler time.”  Liam smiled, looking back fondly on his days as a youth.  Ginny couldn’t even imagine trying to remember something that happened two months ago, let alone 700 years ago.

“Your life must be one hell of an interesting story.  Have you ever thought of writing it all down?”  Ginny asked, her mind spinning with possibilities.

“No one would want to hear my story, nor would they believe it if I did share it.”  Liam laughed.  It wasn’t something he had ever really thought that hard about.  Ginny, however, was already formulating a grand plan for Liam’s life and stories.

“Well I enjoy your stories immensely. Actually, I enjoy you immensely…but I love your stories too.”  Ginny stated.

“I too enjoy you … and I am happy to share with you whatever you wish to know.” Liam smiled.

Chapter Three

The intimate and comfortable evening Ginny spent with Liam ended exactly as she had hoped it would.  With plenty of kissing and storytelling, but no sex, it was almost surprising to Ginny that things had been so sensual and yet not progress to sex – or at least to heavy petting.  Just another reason that proved how much of a gentleman Liam really was.  Letting out a deep sigh of romantic intentions Ginny forced herself to refocus on her current task at hand. Heavy petting could wait…for now.

The entire night she was with Liam, Ginny had been keeping a mental note of each story he told and each quirk about him that she found out.  It was all in an effort to not only get to know the man better but also to create substance for her blog.  Ginny just couldn’t help but share the amazing stories she learned from Liam and it was her journalistic instinct that drove her to put everything on the blog. But she also meant everything she wrote.  The details of how he kissed and the way he held her when he did it, all the way to the idiosyncrasies he had while cooking.  Every detail was interesting and worth noting, at least to Ginny.

The blog was Ginny’s version of a diary, albeit a very public diary, but it was just how Ginny felt comfortable sharing her story or Liam’s story to be more exact.  Besides, she had decided to keep both his – and her identities anonymous. Really it was just a place to put out her heart, as well as to document his adventures, as well as her fascination with them. Within a few days of Ginny’s initial few posts the blog gained a fairly decent following, more than Ginny had ever expected.  It was a wonderful feeling to know that her words were being heard, even if it was under a pen name.  Just glancing at a few of the comments Ginny could tell that her ‘fans’ were more than interested in details of her love life.

“OMG!  So hot!”

“My friend told me about this blog, and it’s just amazing!  I mean you’re writing almost makes me believe that vampires are real. Lol.”

“Love your writing!!  Can’t wait to see where the story goes next!”

There were pages after pages of comments, all of which were positive.  The momentum the blog was gathering was exploding in a way she never imagined it would.  At the rate it was going there was even the potential to run ads on the blog and make some cash.

With her mood running high she was even more excited to meet Liam for another date that night.  Ginny was feeling more and more comfortable with the man who had such an … interesting past.  Their date for the night was most fittingly, a history museum.  Since Liam had learned of Ginny’s passion for history he booked a private evening in the museum.  They would have the whole place to themselves.  It would be a perfect place to delve deeper into Liam’s colorful past and perhaps if the mood was right create a little history of their own.

Ginny opted to wear a simple bright red dress with a low cut back and strappy heels.  She let her wild red curls down and applied a natural looking makeup.  Ginny’s goal was to be sexy but simple.  Surely Liam would be more than pleased by her outfit choice - easy on and easy off.  With a devious smile Ginny contemplated her ulterior motives for the simplicity of the dress.  Glancing at the time, Ginny realized she was running a little bit late and cursed softly under her breath.  Grabbing her bag she darted out of her apartment and down the four flights of stairs in her building before bursting out onto the street.  Lucky for her there was a cab just going by and she was able to flag it down quickly and hop inside before someone else grabbed it first.

“Natural History Museum,” she informed the driver.  He took off immediately and within ten minutes she was paying him and exiting the vehicle.  Standing outside, encased in an aura of light from the museum, was Liam.  He was waiting for her with a small bouquet of flowers.  Ginny smiled with delight and her heart skipped a beat at the sight before her.

“For you my lady,” Liam offered the arrangement of lilies to Ginny.

“How did you know I liked lilies?”  Ginny racked her brain trying to figure out if she ever mentioned it to him.  Liam smiled to himself, but it was that same resigned somewhat sad smile she remembered from the other night.

“They were also Phillipa’s favorites,” Liam looked slightly ashamed for comparing his current love interest with a woman from his past but Ginny simply smiled back at him.

“Well she had good taste in flowers.”  Ginny couldn’t help but feel the nagging need to know more about this woman that still seemed to haunt Liam’s mind.  Clearly she had meant a lot to him and as Ginny was starting to fall in love with him her desire to know about him only intensified. Strangely she felt no competition with the memory of her.

“I suppose she did.  Shall we go inside?”  Liam was clearly changing the topic, for reasons of guilt or discomfort Ginny wasn’t sure.  But she was happy enough to let it go and get their date started properly.

“Yes, I’m very excited to see this museum.  I can’t believe that I haven’t gone yet, but perhaps that’s because I was meant to go with you.”  Ginny reached for Liam’s hand and he grasped it tightly and gave her a peck on the cheek.

“I’m sure you will love it.”  The couple entered the building and at first the sheer size of it overwhelmed Ginny, along with the fact that they were completely alone with the entire place to themselves.  It was eerie and exciting at the same time.

“I don’t know how you managed to convince the entire staff to leave,” Ginny started to question, but the fact that Liam was a billionaire popped back into her mind and it was suddenly very clear how he was able to do it.  She almost felt ashamed for forgetting such a fact but Liam just laughed beside her. He had probably donated enough for them to rebuild or restore the entire place.

“Money does have its uses from time to time.”  Liam joked.  Ginny could only blush in embarrassment.  Lucky for Ginny Liam brought them to a particular display that Liam had a story ready to tell her.  It was a display about the American Revolutionary War.  Ginny was more than just a little curious to know what side Liam fought for, seeing as he was originally British.

“This war was certainly one of the more strange ones that I was involved with.  It was hard to pick what side I felt was more right.  There are always three sides to every story, what one side says is true, what the other side says is true and what is actually the truth.  For me I had been a citizen of the British Empire for centuries and had always fought on their side through all of the major wars.  But in this war things were different.  It wasn’t a war of conquest anymore; it was a war for freedoms and rights.  It made me rethink how I viewed the British Empire and what I believed to be right.  In many ways I still thought like a Brit, but in more ways I felt for the nation that wanted to be its own ruler.  The distance between the two lands was a vast one and this wondrous place in the New World was unlike anything else I had seen before.  For so many years the world was a far more limited place and this discovery was something so out of the mindset of most people that it was hardly believable.  And yet here we were fighting for the future of this land.  Mind you, at the time the Native people of this land were hardly thought of as having any claim and I will share that at the time it wasn’t a high priority for the rest of the conquering nations.”  Ginny watched Liam’s mouth as he spoke, entranced by the story as much as she was by the thoughts of what his mouth tasted like and the eagerness to feel his lips on her own once more. She had always been a sucker for a brilliant mind.

“But with all the swirling uncertainty I was feeling I somehow made my choice to side with the rebels and fight for the freedom to rule ourselves.  I have never regretted my decision and from that day till this one I have considered myself an American citizen.  Believe it or not, but I haven’t been back to the British Isles since that war nearly three centuries ago.  Sometimes I wonder how things might have turned out if I had decided to side with Britain.  Would it have changed anything?”  Liam contemplated while Ginny looked through the historical artifacts and combined with Liam’s story she painted a picture of what his past was like.  It was a thrilling prospect.  The more Liam told her of his past the more she fell in love with the man that had lived for centuries.

“It’s still hard for me to imagine you living in any other time period than this one.  The fact that you are a vampire is still something that I am working to mentally accept and understand.  But when you tell your stories it helps me comprehend it a little easier.”  Ginny turned from looking at the artifacts to look at Liam.  A well-dressed man in a custom suit stared back at her, but the image of a rebel fighter in the late 1700s transposed itself onto his frame.  She could see it.  And damn was he a sexy beast, both in the suit before her as well as the imagined rebel from the 18th century.  Ginny couldn’t help but lick her lips.

Of course Ginny had countless questions she still greatly desired to ask, such as who this Philippa woman was, how he was turned into a vampire, were there others like him, if so where were they?  So many questions, but in that moment they all left her and there was only one thought in her mind.  She wanted to kiss Liam.  So she did.

He likely hadn’t been expecting her sudden attack but he quickly adapted and wrapped his arms around her.  Their mouths crashed together intensely and there was a sense of urgency in the way their hands clawed at each other and their lips bruised from the forceful contact between them.  It was as though they were trying to devour each other.  Ginny made the first move to remove clothing, pushing at the perfectly fitted suit jacket from Liam’s firm shoulders.  He helped her in removing the jacket and as soon as he did Ginny was already working to get his buttons undone.

At the same time Liam reached around Ginny’s back and started to undo the zipper to her dress.  As he pulled the zipper down he pushed the first strap off her shoulder and kissed her exposed skin there.  Liam was forced to temporarily stop his movements as Ginny got all of the buttons undone and practically ripped the shirt off of Liam’s body and tossed it to the floor.  Once the shirt was gone Liam returned to his task at hand, removing Ginny’s dress.

Quickly enough the zipper was down and Ginny started to shimmy out of the tight dress.  When the dress hit the floor Ginny stepped out of it and kicked to the side, near Liam’s shirt.  Her shoes were also tossed off to the side, leaving Ginny in just her bra and underwear.  Feeling that the ratio of clothed to unclothed was off Ginny dropped to her knees and found the zipper to Liam’s pants, but instead of using her hands to undo the zipper she used her teeth.  Slowly she pulled the zipper down while keeping her hands on Liam’s thighs for balance.  It didn’t take long before the zipper was down and Ginny was pushing the pants down to the floor.  Soon enough the pants joined the rest of the clothing in a pile off to the side.  His shoes were also removed in quick succession to the pants.

Ginny remained on her knees with a devious smile on her face.  The thought briefly crossed Ginny’s mind about Liam being a vampire and whether or not it was a good idea to move forward with sex.  But it was her heart that was leading this charge, not her mind.  Even though he was a vampire they were still going to have sex, because they desired each other intensely and it felt right.

Liam felt her hands brush over his hips and down his thighs, teasing around the one area he wanted her to touch most of all.  After a few more moments of teasing Ginny grazed her hand over Liam’s clothed cock.  Just the slightest touch revealed how hard he already was.  It made Ginny feel greatly desired to see how hard Liam was already.  Ginny smiled and got down to business on giving Liam what he wanted.  She reached into his underwear and held his cock in her hand, giving a few test strokes.  His cock responded by growing even harder.  It was as though Liam hadn’t been touched in a very long time.  Another thing Ginny would have to ask him later.  But for now she filed it away and focused on the task at hand, giving a hand job to Liam.

Slow stroke up and down coupled with her other hand massaging his balls Liam was already at the verge of climax and Ginny had yet to even use her mouth on him.  a deep growling groan escaped Liam’s lips and Ginny knew that it was time to progress things further.  Licking her lips to wet them she moved to wrap her lips around the rather wide girth of Liam’s cock, while at the same time keeping up with the stroking and massaging.

If the noises Liam were making were any indication of how he was feeling then Ginny knew he was enjoying himself.  She put more effort into blowing him, using her mouth more and more.  Ginny knew that Liam was close to his release because his cock was stiffening up even more as well as the fact that his breathing was becoming increasingly labored.  With a few final pumps and a bit of massaging of his balls Liam came hard and fast in Ginny’s mouth.  The white hot seed was salty and thick on Ginny’s lips and she wiped away the excess.  Liam took a few deep breaths before he said a word.  Ginny simply sat there and took in the sight of the man before her.  Disheveled yet composed, he was exuding sex and Ginny yearned to take it to the next level with him.  She inched closer to him and he wrapped his arms around her.

“That was unbelievably wonderful.”  Liam whispered in her ear and then nibbled lightly on her earlobes.

“I’m glad,” Ginny felt her grin growing with pride as every second ticked by.  They sat together in a comfortable embrace for several long moments as Liam caught his breath and bathed in the afterglow of an intense climax.  But soon enough Ginny was starting to itch for more and Liam was all too happy to comply.

Without a word spoken Liam cupped Ginny face in his hands and slowly leaned in for a passionate kiss with tongues and teeth dueling it out.  Liam even bared his fangs a bit and nicked Ginny’s lips, letting a few drops of blood flow freely from her pouty lips.  Licking up the dripping blood Liam attacked Ginny’s mouth more intensely while at the same time reaching behind Ginny’s back to undo her bra.  In one fluid movement Ginny’s bra was on the floor and her bosom was free.  Her perky nipples stood at attention as Liam moved his hands across her breasts.

The sensation of Liam hands on her bare breasts was stimulating and even more so when he gave the girls a bit of a squeeze.  A breathy gasp escaped Ginny’s lips as Liam moved his intense kissing and licking from Ginny’s lips down her neck and across her collarbone, making a beeline for her exposed bosom.  In one fell swoop Liam captured Ginny’s nipple in his mouth, sucking ever so slightly to bring the sensitive nub to full attention.  Liam didn’t want the other breast to feel left out so he continued to squeeze and stimulate it with his hands.

“Ah!  Ah!”  Ginny cried out as the attention to her breasts continued to turn her on.  It was only a matter of moments before Ginny was wet and ready for Liam to move forward with their love making.  Liam could sense Ginny’s needs and desires and moved his hands from her breasts down to her underwear and helped her wiggle her way out of the last piece of clothing she wore.  Soon both of them were completely naked on the museum floor with only their discarded clothes as cushion.

Liam spread Ginny’s legs wide and settled himself in between them.  Ginny nodded her head when Liam began to move into position.  She wanted this and she was ready for it.  Slowly Liam pushed his hard member into Ginny’s ready and wet hole.  There was a slight discomfort as Liam was rather wide and long, but soon enough the pain subsided as Liam began to rock back and forth inside of her.

“AH!”  Ginny felt utterly stimulated at the penetration she was receiving from Liam.  She was as full and aroused as was humanly possible, certainly more so than she had ever experienced before.  To say it was mind blowing would have been an understatement.  Liam thrust in and out of Ginny at a rather intense pace, clearly feeling the passion himself and eager to bring it to full fruition.  Ginny wrapped her arms around Liam’s strong shoulders and groaned and moaned out her love and enjoyment of the love making.

After a few more moments of lovemaking, both Liam and Ginny were at their tipping points and ready to feel their release.  Ginny practically clawed at Liam’s shoulders leaving angry red marks all across his skin.  Liam sought out Ginny’s neck and bared his fangs to sink deep into her neck.  The pain was nearly non-existent for Ginny as Liam started to suck her blood while also continuing to thrust in and out of her at a breakneck pace.  It didn’t take long from that moment for Liam to clench his muscles and shoot his seed deep into Ginny’s welcoming body.  Ginny also reached her climax and orgasmed like she never had before in her life.

For several long seconds Ginny only saw the white hot passion flash across her eyes as she relaxed into Liam’s arms and rode out the feeling of pure ecstasy that came from a mind blowing climax and orgasm.  Liam also rode out the high with Ginny, wrapped up in each other’s arms.  Together they just sat there in pure bliss and cuddled, reveling in the afterglow of sex.  Several moments passed before either one of them spoke.  It was Ginny who said something first.

“Well that was freaking amazing,” it was by far an understatement, but she had to start somewhere.  Liam simply chuckled, sending vibrations throughout Ginny’s body.

“I would have to agree,” he stated.

“I’ve never felt such a bond with someone before.  It’s crazy how connected I feel with you.”  Ginny leaned back slightly to take Liam in one more time.  He had a similar expression of semi-disbelief and curiosity.

“It is uncanny,” Liam started, but shook his head as if he changed his mind on what he was going to say.  Ginny yearned to ask him about it, but she desperately sought to quash out her journalist tendencies and tried to just enjoy the moment.  Her resolve lasted all of three seconds before she just couldn’t help herself.

“What do you mean by that?”  Ginny prodded.  Liam shifted and looked somewhat uncomfortable all of the sudden.  Ginny was at once intensely interested in what he had to say and growing worried about why he was acting so strangely.

“The last time I had such a strong connection with someone, it was Philippa.”  Ginny knew then why he was being so odd.  He was talking about his ex-girlfriend again.  While it irked Ginny that he was talking about another lover, she just couldn’t stop pressing him for information.

“What ever happened to her?  You talk about her so longingly.”  Ginny pulled back slightly from Liam, her journalistic-self beginning to dominate the situation.

“She was my love from many centuries ago.  I actually was the one to turn her into a vampire, but even that immortality couldn’t save her from the eternal sleep she now exists in.”  Liam looked away as though the shame of not being able to save his love was entirely his fault.  Ginny’s heart broke a little at the sight of the man before her so clearly in pain.  She squashed anymore of her interview-like questions and instead chose to press herself against him in a comforting kind of way.

“I’m sorry.”  She whispered softly.

“It’s not your fault.”  Liam stroked her hair gently and the two of them sat quietly once more.  All the while Ginny’s mind continued to work and to wonder about the man she was surely in love with.  Sure there were plenty of things she still didn’t know about it, Philippa included, but he was never secretive with her and he was always open to telling her anything and everything she ever wanted to know.  Liam was an open book to her and Ginny was keen to keep notes for a book of her own.

Chapter Four

After the night in the museum Ginny went home and simply basked in her happiness.  She felt comfortable saying that her life was going extremely well and she was beyond excited for where things were going to between her and Liam.  At the same time she was ever so slightly worried and more than a little curious about Liam’s former lover Philippa.  Ginny had purposely not asked more about her ‘eternal sleep’ but her curiosity was surely going to spike up again soon and make her question.

That night, once Ginny had come home from her magical night in the museum she wrote up another blog post.  She was hesitant to put all the details in there, especially concerning the sex, but in the end she decided to bare all and put the entire story up there, sex and all.  Her readers would want to know and she didn’t want to deny them the juiciest bits.

The next morning however, things blew up for Ginny.  She went from having a few hundred readers to thousands.  Her story was more than just popular; she was trending hardcore on nearly every social media site.  It was like overnight instant celebrity status and Ginny wasn’t sure how to handle it.  What was worse was wondering whether or not Liam had found out about the blog and what he would think about it.  She had never stopped to think about what Liam’s reaction would be to her blog.  Ginny had to see Liam right away.

Quickly Ginny punched the numbers into her phone and the sound of a dial tone filled her ears.  But Liam didn’t answer, instead it went to voicemail.  Ginny was conflicted about whether or not she should leave a voicemail or not when another call came ringing in.  It was Liam.

“Liam?”  Ginny was slightly panicked but tried to keep her voice calm.

“Ginny can you come over right away?”  Liam had an odd tone to his voice which threw Ginny off.

“Of course, I can be there in less than fifteen minutes.”  Ginny started to grab her stuff and head for the door.

“Good, I will see you soon then.”  Liam hung up and Ginny rushed down the four flights of stairs and dashed out onto the street.  An odd sense of uncertainty gripped her and made her stomach flip the entire journey from her apartment to Liam’s.  Had he already found out about the blog?  Was it something else entirely?  Not knowing exactly what it was, was killing Ginny.  The fifteen minute drive seemed like an eternity to her.

Finally the cab pulled up the familiar building and Ginny made her way through the security and onwards to Liam’s penthouse apartment.  This time as she stood in front of his door the nervousness she was feeling wasn’t necessarily good.  She knocked softly, still unsure of what she was about to be facing.  The door opened and Liam stood there, a picture of pure chaos.  It was then that Ginny realized her summons to his penthouse apartment was not in relation to the blog.  There was something far greater at work here.

“Liam?  What’s wrong?”  Ginny moved to pull him into a comforting hug, but Liam withdrew into his apartment and Ginny, though hurt at his reaction, followed him inside.  Softly she shut the door behind her and followed where Liam had disappeared to.  Around the corner she saw him sitting on the couch, a bundle of nerves and perhaps even the slightest hint of fear.  Now Ginny was truly worried.

“Liam, talk to me.”  Ginny had never seen this man before her, he was all nerves and uncertainty and it made Ginny insanely worried and curious as to the reason why.  Liam built up his courage and opened his mouth.  When the words finally came out Ginny instantly wished they hadn’t.

“Philippa has awoken from her slumber.”  Ginny was lucky she was close to the couch as her legs gave out from underneath her.  There was so much more behind those simple words than perhaps even Ginny knew.  But in that moment Ginny knew the unwavering fact that Liam’s former lover, one whom he had thought of over the course of centuries, the woman he compared to her, was awake.  Ginny could have cried.  How could the love they had just started to share with each other compare with a love that surpassed time itself?  There was no comparison.

“I never thought this day would come, it has been so long I hardly even remembered what she looked like.”  Ginny was pulled back, suddenly unsure of what Liam was trying to say.  She dared not speak, hesitant to break the thought process Liam was working through.

“I know I should be with her as she wakes, but all my mind can think about it you.  The love I had for Philippa should be filling me, but it’s not.  The moment you walked into the door I knew why my love hadn’t come back.  My heart belongs to you now.”  Liam then moved his eyes from boring holes in the floor to piercing Ginny’s soul.  Had he really chosen her over his love from across time?

The distance between them was suddenly closed as Liam stood from the couch and pulled Ginny into an intimate embrace and cupped her face with his hands.  There was a warmth in his hands that Ginny hadn’t noticed before and in that moment she knew with all her heart that Liam had chosen her. He had chosen their new love over the centuries of love for Philippa. Ginny pulled Liam down and their lips crashed together.  Their love was going to be something for the ages, Ginny was sure.

THE END

The Runes of Argyll Trilogy

The Highland’s Call

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter 1

Andrea clutched the small stone in the palm of her hand. It felt cool and smooth and somehow strangely comforting. Her Grandmother Betty had insisted that her only granddaughter be given this small artifact on her death. That had happened over a week ago, as Andrea was driving through New York. It was almost as if she knew. An image of her beloved Gran had flitted through her mind at the exact moment she took her last breath.

Betty was her father's mother. Her dad Joe had died a few years ago and her mother Pat had remarried. She had never approved of her stepdad, Pete; he could never replace her beloved father.

Perhaps she was being unfair, but she had always sided with her dad against her mum, and now the two women seemed poles apart, no longer able to communicate with each other. Pat didn’t even attend the funeral. Not that Betty would have minded. She had never approved of the union in the first place.

Andrea had inherited her Grandma's creative talents and she had been close to Betty when she was a child, closer than to her own mother, but after college she had been offered a three-year contract with a major advertising company in New York, and it had been too good an opportunity to turn down. Betty had understood that she needed to fly the nest. She had been a young woman once, although that seemed such a long time ago.

Andrea had only seen her Gran when she flew home for Christmas and important family occasions. Then she had met Steve and her life in the US seemed to take on a more permanent footing, until the death of her Grandma had made her suddenly homesick for the English countryside. She loved the buzz and fast-paced life of New York but now longed for some peace and time to reflect and find herself again, and she certainly couldn't do that on Fifth Avenue.

Steve had stayed behind. He was in the middle of an important project but was willing to travel with her on a trip home for the funeral. For once Andrea didn't feel the need to be accompanied; this time she wanted to be alone with her thoughts and memories. Her insistence on being alone had caused a strain between them, the first serious rift since they got together almost two years ago, and it would be the first time they had spent any real time apart.

The pressure of the stone against her palm brought her back to the present. It had been almost five days since she left JFK airport, and Steve hadn't phoned her since. Not even yesterday after the funeral to see how she was coping. It saddened her to think the man she had grown to love could be so stubborn and heartless, and she began to question her commitment to the relationship. Did she really know him? He had seemed to be perfect for her, and she had enjoyed his company; yet when she looked back at the continual rounds of friends and parties, drinks and dinners, it seemed somewhat shallow. Lately she had started to feel broody; her body clock reminding her that time was ticking away. She had mentioned it to Steve once in a light-hearted way, and he had held up his hands in mock horror. That would never be the deal with him; his career was way too important, and her needs would always come second.

Did she and Steve really have anything in common?

The day was grey and coarse; the wind whipped up sharply from behind the trees and caused her to shiver. She had forgotten the English weather and hadn't prepared nor packed for it.

Opening her palm, Andrea looked down at the stone in her hand. She remembered seeing it as a child, taking prize position behind the glass in the old china cabinet in her Gran’s front room. Occasionally she had been allowed to take it out and hold it in her small palm. It was pale in color, not quite white and not quite beige. Several markings had been etched deeply into the surface, and she’d been told it once belonged to a white witch with magical powers. As a child, she had held the small token and made a secret wish that she would never grow up, that she would always remain a child. Of course, that hadn't happened. Not physically, anyway—but perhaps in her heart?

Grandma Betty had always been so full of life, her small blue eyes twinkling on the wrinkled and careworn face. There had been some sadness in her youth, but no one had talked of it and Andrea had never asked, but sometimes she saw a wistful shadow slightly dimming those sparkling eyes.

And now the stone was hers—that and an old battered leather diary from 1956. Before her death, Grandma Betty had written her a letter, the hand-writing barely legible on the expensive vellum cream paper. It had taken her a while to read the spidery hand.

Andrea,

My darling Granddaughter, I fear that I may not see you again. I do hope that is not the case, but I have to be practical. There is so much I should have told you and so much left to say, but my time is running out. Remember the wishing stone you used to ask me about as a child? I leave that to you. It's my most valued possession. You must promise that you will do something for me? The stone needs to be returned to its rightful home on the Isle of Iona, just off the Isle of Mull. You must take it into the Abbey and enter the little graveyard of St. Oran's chapel. Take the stone and place it on the third grave on the left-hand side. I can't explain everything to you in this letter. Most of it I don't understand myself. But you must promise me this, this small pilgrimage of mine. The diary may help? Call it an old woman's ramblings, but as you loved me please do this one last thing for me. The thought of you, my only remaining flesh and blood carrying out this last request, brings peace to my mind as I near my end.

I will never stop loving you even when I am far away.

Grandma Betty x

Tears trickled down her face as she imagined the dear old lady sitting up in bed, scribbling her last instructions to the world. It must have taken a lot of effort to write the letter. She had been in a very weak state in the end and therefore must have considered it extremely important to write.

Andrea had promised Steve she would be back in a few days, but what would a few more matter? It wasn't as if he was speaking to her anyhow. She would visit Iona. It was the last thing she could do for her grandmother, and although it would mean a further 1000 mile round trip, it would give her some peace of mind to follow her last wishes.

The phone vibrated in her jeans pocket, and pulling it out, she could see it was Steve calling from New York.

"Hey." His voice was deep and apologetic across the miles, and her heart thumped loudly at the sound of him.

"Hey, back." She tried to sound light as she finished their usual greeting.

"So, how are you?"

She could tell he was struggling to find the right words.

"Not too bad, under the circumstances. It was the funeral yesterday." Andrea could feel herself start to choke on the words; she had been bottling things up for too long.

There was a pause as Steve caught his breath. "Yesterday? Andrea, I'm so sorry, I would have called. I thought it was today."

Another lengthy pause ensued. Usually they had so much to talk about.

"At least you'll be home tomorrow,” he added. “I've missed you."

And now it was crunch time.

"Steve, I won't be coming home tomorrow. I've extended my stay by a week." She could hear disappointment in the silence that followed.

"I have to go up to Scotland, to Iona. It was Gran’s last wish."

"What?"

His voice sounded incredulous, as if he hadn’t quite heard her right.

"It's just something I have to do; it was her dying wish that I visit the chapel there."

"But honey, you don't have to do that now. Not right away, anyway. You haven't forgotten the opening night for my exhibition, have you? It's in four days. I want you by my side. You promised."

Andrea had forgotten, and she closed her eyes as if that would make things go away. She had tried that as a child; it hadn't worked then, and it didn't help now. It just gave her a few more seconds to think.

"Andrea?"

"It was her last wish, Steve. I've got to do it."

She could feel his exasperation as he breathed heavily into his phone.

"Are you crazy? You know how much this exhibition means to me. You're not really going to put your senile old grandmother ahead of me, ahead of us?"

"Grandma Betty wasn't senile!"

"I know, honey. I know how much she meant to you, but you've got to be reasonable."

She was three and a half thousand miles away, and “reasonable” was something she didn't have to be. The word irritated her, and she could feel the anger rising in her throat.

"Andrea?"

She pressed the end call button and put the phone back in her pocket. End of call, end of relationship, she guessed. She shouldn’t have felt angry; she knew the exhibition meant everything to him. She should be the one feeling sorry and calling him back to apologize, but Andrea didn't feel any of these things. Her grandmother dying and her trip home had sparked something inside her, some longing and need that she couldn't quite grasp. The only thing that she was certain of was that she needed to travel to Iona as soon as possible.

Chapter 2

The next day she was leaving Yorkshire, traveling by train up North to the Inner Hebrides of Scotland and would complete her journey by ferry to the tiny Island of Iona.

Although still cold outside, the sun was shining brightly in a vain attempt to warm the chill October air. Inside the carriage, Andrea was cozy, sipping a cup of coffee and watching the world race by. The scenery of the Northumberland coastline stretching its way up North was breathtaking, the sunlight dancing and glimmering on the waves as they brushed against the solitary, rocky bays.

She felt truly liberated.

It would take most of the day to reach Iona, so Andrea settled back in her seat. She had no book to read but then remembered the small pocket diary from 1956 in her bag and eagerly pulled it out.

The pages were yellowing and the diary entries didn't start until June that year. The writing was faint, but she could just about make it out.

June 13th, 1956

Arrived on Iona after a long journey. Fishing boat brought me over from the main Island of Mull. Mother still not pleased with my decision to take a few months away, but I need some time to paint and think. There is plenty of time to become a housewife.

Andrea smiled. She had married Grandpa Joe in 1958, so not too many years of being free and single.

Little pencil sketches filled the margins of the paper: a fishing boat (maybe the one she had traveled across the water in?) and a hut or shack standing alone. It looked bleak.

June 14th, 1956

Digs are basic and chilly. The walls are made of corrugated metal so very cold at night. Porridge and kippers for breakfast, which I have surprisingly enjoyed. It’s much warmer outside in the early summer air than in my poky little room. Glad to get out in fresh air and now am going to walk over to the Abbey.

19:15- Had a lovely day. The Island is truly breathtaking. The Abbey is a very special place and it felt strange yet welcoming, almost if I had come home. My great, great-grandfather’s family were Scottish—one of the Great McDonald Clan—maybe that is why? I must go back and do more sketches tomorrow in the early light. Have been told the sunrise here is spectacular.

June 15th, 1953

Up early. The sky is still dark, but I want to set up my easel in the little chapel grounds so I can start to capture the first rays of light against the Abbey, and get a feel for the colors and the peace at that time of day.

The rest of the diary entries ended there. But towards the back of the book the scribbling started once again, not in any particular date order, but just what seemed like a collection of thoughts.

I’m not sure what happened at the Chapel? I seemed to have passed out in the cemetery. I had found an ideal spot for my sketches amongst the ancient burial places, and the last thing I remember was finding a strange looking carved stone in the grass. After that, it all becomes a little bit dreamlike and it can’t have been too long after that I must have fainted or something. I can’t remember feeling ill. When I came to, which must have been only seconds later, I was seized with an awful pain within my stomach and had a bitter taste in my mouth. I was crying and wretched and was violently sick and that seemed to make things a little better, but I felt weak and tired. Maybe it was something I ate for breakfast? Perhaps the kippers don’t agree with me, after all? I have these strange images in my head—hallucinations or dreams—and the people I see are so vivid. I feel disoriented as if I have been snatched out of a deep sleep. I don't seem to have any physical injuries except a cut to my right ankle. The strange stone was still in my hand. I am very tired and feel a sense of deep loss.

My dreams are bright, and I can see HIM clearly, Alexhander McDonald, in my head. It is the same name carved into the headstone in front of me as I sat sketching, and although it is scarcely legible, it must be the same. The date reads 1644.

There was a sketch of a man’s head, a rugged and yet handsome face with long, flowing, wavy hair.

The following pages were free of writing, but there were countless doodles of swords and shields, women and men in medieval dress, some tartan clad. There was a sketch of the small stone and numerous other images that seemed from a time gone by. The words “My dreams?” were scrawled underneath.

The next entry was June 22nd, 1956.

I think I am losing my mind. Slowly parts of my dreams are returning and they feel so real. I constantly think about this man, Alexhander McDonald, and I feel almost bereft, as if I have lost somebody close to me. I don’t know what really happened to me that day at the chapel, but my emotions are really mixed up for some reason. Maybe I am ill?

On July 30th there was one last entry:

Continuing to paint but not feeling myself. Felt odd since that morning at the chapel and the dreams continue to disturb me. Perhaps I will see Doctor Smith when I return home. Just a few more weeks left on the Island.

There were no more entries. If Andrea hadn't known any better, she would have thought the writer’s life had ended there. Yet she was living proof that it hadn't. As she flicked through the final pages, a small, square, black-and-white photograph fell from the diary and onto the plastic table of the train. It was a picture of Betty around her own age. She had forgotten how much she resembled her Gran. Apart from the clothing and the haircut, it could have been a photograph of her. Those magnificent eyes stared back into her own. If only she was still alive and had told her this story before. There were a million questions she wanted to ask, but now she would never know the answers.

Andrea closed her eyes and started to doze. She felt part of something, inexplicable though it might be. It almost seemed to be her destiny, riding on the train on this bright October day. She began to drift off into a light sleep, the rhythm of wheels on the track softly lulling her eyes closed. Grandma Betty appeared in her dreams and she was smiling and content. A small boy wearing a brown fur wrapping was in her arms. Her hands reached out, holding the child towards Andrea, but as she tried to take the boy, a mist gathered around her until the two figures were lost to her.

"Oban, Miss."

The gentle lilting accent permeated her dreaming, and she slowly opened one eye and then the other.

"We've reached the final destination, Miss. We're in Oban."

Chapter 3

Mull was just an hour ferry ride over the Atlantic. Standing on the deck of the boat with the sea breeze in her hair, Andrea couldn't be further away from the girl in New York if she tried. Wearing little make-up and her old jeans and sweater, she felt relaxed. None of her chic friends would recognize her here, especially not as the partner of the up-and-coming artist Steve Dench. Here she was simply Andrea.

It was just a little after 6:00 pm as she stepped off the Caledonian MacBrayne ferry and onto the Island of Iona. A jeep from the Hotel Columba was waiting to collect her, but she preferred to walk and stretch her legs. Letting the hotel staff take her luggage, Andrea set off down the rugged road. It was only a five minute walk to the place, but the sun was starting to set and the sky was cast with ripples of purple and orange towards the west. Taking a shortcut through the nunnery ruins, peace and solitude hung on every stone, every ledge. Surely this was a glimpse of heaven? Andrea felt as if she were at the end of the world, a place where man lived in harmony with nature. It was so quiet and peaceful.

Even the hotel painted white and blue seemed part of the landscape. It was bigger than she expected and the aromas of the local menu hit her as she stepped into the small reception area. Her room was cozy, so different from the tin shack her Grandmother had described in the diary. From her window, she could just see a faint white glow from the walls of the Abbey. She would explore tomorrow, but right now she needed a bath and a change of clothes before a delicious dinner. As she unzipped her jeans, she felt the phone in her pocket. It had been switched off all day and when she switched it back on there were five missed calls from Steve.

She would meet that obstacle when she needed to, but right now there were more urgent callings.

Andrea slept remarkably well and was up just as the light started to creep through the dark material of the curtains. Her usual strict regime of a drink of warm water with a squeeze of lemon followed by a selection of fruit and soy yogurt was eagerly replaced by a good old British fry up of scrambled eggs, bacon, and home-grown tomatoes and a large coffee. Her size-zero friends would be positively sick at the thought of such a high-calorie start to the day and the thought made her laugh out loud. An old lady sitting at the table opposite glanced up from her morning newspaper. She had a kindly face and twinkling eyes, just like her grandmother. She smiled as Andrea tried to apologize, but there was no need.

Picking up a leaflet about the Abbey on the way out, she stepped into the chill morning air. The sun had risen in the east, casting a pale lemon glow across the land. Rounding the corner of the hotel, the Abbey came into full view, majestic and peaceful in the morning air. The weak sunlight lit up the stonework with a soft golden glow, making the whole thing ethereal, almost magical.

She could feel the significance of the place in the air, almost as if she were breathing in the history. From Saint Columba almost 1500 years ago to the Viking Raids, from the Reformation of the Churches to the warring of the great Scottish Clans, this place had seen it all.

It was a Sunday, so the visitor center was closed and the ticket office unmanned, but she would still be able to visit the little chapel mentioned in her grandmother’s letter.

She would see Reilig Odhráin, the little cemetery beside Sràid nam Marbh, “the street of the dead,” where legend has it many ancient Scottish kings were laid to rest.

It was a very special place indeed.

The little chapel stood apart from the main Abbey, a humble-looking, plain, stone building from the 12th century. Andrea could feel the hairs on her neck bristle against the collar of her fleece as she stepped through the entrance archway. The doorway was highly decorated with carvings in stark opposition to the rest of the building.

Two narrow windows lit the rectangular interior. Hesitating slightly before entering, she peered inside. Even in this early hour, candles had been lit on a small altar in front of what looked like an old marble stone. The stone-flagged floor contained medieval gravestones laid horizontally, so she tiptoed quietly across the floor, careful not to waken the dead.

On a small table there stood a box of yellow wax candles with a sign that read, “Light a candle for a loved one. Donations welcome.” Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pound coin and 50 cents and put them both into the wooden offering box. Striking a match, she held it against one of the small wicks and soon it was flickering with a golden flame.

For Grandma Betty, she thought as she hung her head in silence to pray. Andrea wasn't religious, and she didn’t believe in any God, but there was something spiritual about the place that she could not deny.

A draft blew at the back of her neck, so she looked around to see who had entered the chapel, but apart from her it was empty. Only the candle flame flickered as if disturbed by a phantom breeze.

The darkness and the solitude were affecting her senses. Andrea quickly ran back outside into the sunlight and breathed deeply. The cemetery was adjacent to the chapel and must be the one from the letter. The third grave on left-hand side... Was that from the front of the chapel or the back? Not really sure what she was looking for, Andrea decided to take a good look at all the gravestones to see if anything of significance struck her. It would only take her half an hour to walk the entirety.

The graveyard was bordered by a low stone wall, over which she had a perfect view of the Sound of Iona, the white waves rippling against the rocks of Mull.

Towards the back of the cemetery were new graves. The Islanders were still buried here among the Scottish Kings and noblemen. Pausing by each plot, she read through the inscriptions. Most of the folk here had been “well loved” or “beloved” and seemed to have enjoyed a long life. No wonder, on this sanctuary isle. Others had been born here but had left to see the world, only returning to be buried here—the closest place they had found to heaven on earth, despite their travels.

“Home to rest after a long and weary journey,” one read. Her Grandmother had been cremated and Andrea wondered if it had been the right thing to do. It had all been arranged in such a hurry without her, yet she could hardly cause ructions at such a time. Perhaps it didn't matter in the end; she could still feel her presence.

She finally reached a line of gravestones dated much earlier. The third grave from the end was set with a simple stone with the date 1644 and the name Alexhander McDonald carved into it with the inscription “Born out of time.” There were fresh flowers laid at the foot of the headstone, peculiar for someone dead for nearly 400 years. Maybe it was a local historian or a far-removed descendent wanting to leave their mark in this special place?

The inscription was unusual to say the least, and she read it several times over in her head. This must be the place her Grandmother had wanted her to come; the name was the same as the entry in the diary. There was only one date—a date of death, she supposed, but it could also be the date of birth. Or perhaps both? The word “born” hinted at something much more tragic, and Andrea could feel a sense of sadness.

Suddenly she felt lost and alone. Up to now, she had been on a mission, following Betty's final wishes, but now she was here she felt helpless and didn't know what else to do. Perhaps she had been foolish following out such a crazy request after all, and Steve was right all along. Her heart suddenly ached at the thought of him. She needed someone to reach out and hold her. Or at least to hear his voice. She had left her phone back in her room, and hurrying down the path, she ran all the way back to the hotel, her eyes streaming with tears. Maybe it was delayed grief for her beloved Gran?

Back in the hotel room, Andrea picked up her phone. There were no missed calls. Steve must be really pissed off with her. Pressing in his number she waited impatiently for the call to connect. It went straight to voicemail, typical. Still it was the middle of the night back home and he probably wouldn't have thanked her for waking him, especially as he would be stressed out by the pending exhibition.

If she booked a flight home tomorrow, she would be back in time for the opening night. Maybe she should surprise him. Yes, that was it; she could just imagine his face as she walked through the door of the apartment they shared together. He would grab hold of her and they would have urgent sex on the leather couch, and everything would be OK.

She glanced at her watch. It was 10:30 and she needed to sort out her flights. Her Grandmas letter lay on the bed, and she quickly scanned it. She had forgotten about the stone that Betty had asked her to take back to the grave. She would do that after the flights had been confirmed. Then she could pack up and head for Glasgow airport, ready for the long journey home.

Luckily there were a few seats available on the morning flight, and she felt some relief. It took her little time to pack and she would have time for a quick coffee before returning to the chapel to carry out Grandma Betty's last wish. Slipping the stone into her jeans pocket, she picked up her fleece and headed down the stairs.

Chapter 4

The small bar area in the dining room was serving coffee, and the smell of the roasted beans gave her an instant lift. The old lady from breakfast was sitting by the window and smiled kindly at Andrea. Ordering a medium cappuccino, she sat at the only other table by the window, looking out across the water and letting her latest plans settle in her mind. She was doing the right thing, she was sure of it.

The coffee came and she stirred several sugars into the creamy white foam. The strain of the week had finally caught up with her, and she needed the extra energy. Sugar was definitely a taboo word in her circle back home. Letting out a sigh, she pushed back into her chair and stretched out her legs. She had set the wheels in motion now and would soon be back to her old life. These last few days would be as a dream. That was a sobering thought.

"How are ye liking our wee Isle?"

The soft lilting voice interrupted her quiet contemplation and she looked up to see the old lady was standing at her table, waiting to be invited to sit down.

"Do ye mind if I join ye?"

Andrea would have preferred a few moments alone but couldn't be rude to such a lovely lady.

“Not at all, though I haven't got much time before I leave."

The woman's blue eyes were steady on hers.

"That's something we have lots of on Iona. Time—it’s one of our greatest commodities."

The old lady laughed, and it made Andrea smile.

"I'm Geraldine MacDonald. It's a pleasure to meet you Miss ..."

"Andrea. I'm Andrea Taylor."

"And where be ye rushing aff to, lassie?"

"Back to New York. I live there with my partner, and he has his first art exhibition the day after tomorrow, and I need to be with him."

She didn't usually tell strangers her life history, but there was something about Geraldine that made her want to talk.

"Ye must truly love him?"

Andrea's smiled, uncertain how to answer that question.

"I came here as the last request of my grandmother Betty. She was an artist and came here in the 1950s. It's a strange request, but she wanted me to leave this on a grave by the old chapel."

Reaching into her pocket, Andrea pulled out the stone and slid it across the table.

A frail and age-spotted hand picked up the small stone between two delicate fingers and held it close up to her face, eyes sparkling as if she were holding a precious jewel.

"Ah."

Andrea frowned slightly. "Do you know what it is?"

"It's a rune from the old times."

The look on Andrea’s face must have told Geraldine that she did not understand.

"It's a powerful artifact. Ye better take care of it. The great Scottish clans would have used something like this against their enemy."

"You mean black magic?"

“There is no black magic. Just magic. But it can be used for good or evil."

Andrea was hypnotized for a few seconds, lost in the gaze of the twinkling eyes.

She laughed uneasily to break the spell the old woman was weaving. She would have to get moving soon to make it to Glasgow by nightfall. "But of course that's all silly nonsense. We know that now."

"Is it?” The old lady leaned forward. “This is such a special spot. It is said that Iona is a place where the thinnest of veils separates time and eternity."

Andrea felt uncomfortable. She knew what Geraldine was saying, but it was all a little too late for that. She had made her mind up and set the wheels in motion. There was to be no going back, and not wanting to be rude, she stood, ready to leave.

"I have to go. My flight is tomorrow."

The old lady handed back the stone and looked seriously at Andrea.

"Rushing towards the future, that's what everyone seems to be doing these days. But don't forget yesterday. We can learn a lot by reflection. Remember, as one famous author once said, “The past is a different country—they do things differently there."

It was a strange thing to say, but it had been a strange day all around. Putting the stone back in her pocket, Andrea smiled and bid farewell before quickly heading out. On the short walk back across the road and down to the chapel, she was conscious of the rune in her pocket and could almost feel it burning away against the denim of her jeans. She would be glad to get rid of it once and for all.

Chapter 5

It was almost midday by the time she had skirted the wall and walked back around to the grave of Alexhander McDonald. The place was deserted and the air seemed quieter than usual, if that could have been possible. It was as if someone had muffled the air, like the effect of thick snow in winter.

Kneeling by the side of the grave, she pulled out the stone and started to dig it into the earth with her fingers, just as the old Abbey bell began to toll noon. The sound of the ringing made her look up, and she saw that the clouds had started to gather. The sun was almost covered by a thick white cloud that seemed to be descending like a fog all around her. The air felt suddenly chill and she shivered, wrapping her arms about her body as a defense against the sudden cold.

The mist dampened the air and she could feel stray strands of hair start to stick to the nape of her neck with the moisture. As the air thickened, she started to panic, robbed of all visual reference to the world around her. It was funny how the loss of just one of the senses could bring about a sense of panic. Andrea breathed deeply to calm herself. She was just being silly and needed to stand her ground until the fog lifted, which it surely must.

Scotch mist, she laughed inwardly at the thought. In New York it was a whisky-based cocktail, quite different to the real thing. Something to tell her buddies back home, anyway.

After a few minutes, the clouds began to clear, the white fog swirling into phantom shapes before her eyes. As the looming shape of the abbey started to appear once more to her left, she thought she could hear the muffled toll of the noon bell again. It must be an auditory allusion brought on by the freak weather—or even the toll of the all clear?

Although she was certain that she had stood quite still, when the air cleared Andrea was disorientated. The little chapel was still in front of her, yet the grave she had been kneeling at only a few moments ago looked fresh and without a headstone, a hand-hewn wooden cross marking the spot. She was crying too, and the tears fell down her cheeks for the loss of something she could not quite grasp. Something was different; even the air had changed. Turning quickly, Andrea looked back towards the road. A few rocks and an expanse of wild gorse occupied the site of the St. Columba hotel. Turning all the way around, her eyes widened. Gone were the simple white houses and the road. Even the Abbey had changed. It wasn't as grand, and she didn't know much about architecture, but it seemed from a much earlier period, almost medieval. The only building she could see was the old nunnery in the near distance, now no longer a ruin but a fully functioning building. Andrea shook her head as she saw two black-draped nuns walk across the little garden to the front of the building. It was all utter madness. Maybe she had fallen and received a blow to the head, or fallen asleep and was in the middle of a most vivid dream? Incredulous, she looked down. Gone were her jeans and fleece, and in their place a long garment, some sort of smock with the arms covered. Her feet were bare and her hair fell in loose curls around her neck. Her hand was still tightly grasped around the rune, but she had no time to wonder.

At the sound of voices drifting from the chapel, Andrea started to panic. Confused and disoriented, she did the only thing she could think of and quickly ran to the far wall of the chapel and hid from view. Several men appeared, all wearing long tunics strung with belts and woolen wrappings. Some wore small black caps while others carried swords. The accents were thick and she strained her ears to hear the conversation, closing her eyes to concentrate on the foreign sounds.

"Andra?" a thick accent called out, and as Andrea opened her eyes, she was shocked to see a tall, dark man approaching her. With a sword by his side, he looked fierce as he strode towards her, and she moved closer to the wall in alarm. His face was one of both amazement and sheer joy as he took her in his arms. She felt too weak and tired to resist.

"Andra, I have just been praying for you. It is a miracle. I sat with you all last night and hoped to God that you would live and now here you are. But what are you doing out here? You have no slippers on yer feet and you are cold. We must get you back to the nunnery.”

Andrea could only look back open mouthed. She had never had so little to say.

"Come with me, you'll be catching yer death. I almost lost you once and I don’t want that to happen again. I have a little time before we join Alasdair Macolla MacDonald at Inverlochy to meet that bloody Campbell Clan.”

"Alexhander!" a voice called across to them.

He looked around in response.

"Don't forget the meeting tonight," the man smiled and nodded at Andrea as he walked past them.

Taking her gently by the arm, Alexhander led her down the small path to the gate in the wall. She walked the short way to the nunnery in a daze, convinced that at any moment she would wake up and return to reality. Her best bet for the moment was to remain silent. The name Alexhander was the same name as on the grave and in her Grandma's diary. Maybe the strain of the last few weeks had been too much, after all?

They approached a great oak wooden door in a large square building attached to the chapel of the nunnery. After banging loudly for admittance, Alexhander attempted to pull her close and she froze in his arms, eyes wide in alarm.

"Andra, I realize you have been weak and it is a sorrow that the child did not live, but there is time, and we shall have our son. There has not been one day that has gone by when I have been out with the men that I have not thought about you and what we have lost. It is not only your heart that has been broken."

Pulling her closely, Alexhander brought his face to hers. She could smell his masculinity, sweat, and long days spent amongst men and horses. Turning, she lowered her head just as the door opened before them. A woman clothed from head to foot in black stood before them and looked as shocked as Alex to see the girl, her face turning white and her eyes widening.

"Andra, my sweet child, where on earth have you been? Alex, I’m so sorry–I did not know that she had crept out. I only left her for a moment. I thought she was still unconscious. Now leave her to me and I will take care of her."

For a moment he stood there, quietly looking at her as if thinking of something more to say. For all of his strength and weaponry, he looked like a broken man.

"Go now, Alex. You can come to her later."

With a nod of his head and a final look at Andrea, he turned around and walked back in the direction of the chapel.

Abbess Helena looked quizzically at the girl. In the black cloak and wimple, she could have been any age but Andrea guessed she must be in her mid 50s. She smiled down at Andrea, but the warmth did not extend to her eyes.

The two women walked down a small and dark corridor to another room that was sparsely furnished yet comfortable with a bed and a small table and chair. There was a grate within the fireplace that contained the remnants of an old fire, grey ash and soot. Combs and ribbons were strewn around the room and a small mirror rested on an old chest. The bed linen was exquisitely embroidered with pictures of birds and flowers and red velvet curtains hung around the bed posts, giving the impression of luxury among the plain fitments.

Andrea sat down on the bed and put her head in her hands. The room seemed almost familiar. Not that she had seen anything like it before, but her skin tingled with a feeling of déjà vu. The Abbess reached out and placed her hand on the younger girl’s shoulder. The touch of her hand caused Andrea to finally buckle, and she started to weep.

"There, there, my girl. You have been through so much and you still need to rest. It is a pity that Alexhander has to go away to fight, but your husband is a good man, and he has suffered too. Perhaps you both need some time."

Her husband! Andrea stared open mouthed at the woman before her.

"I should know. I love my brother dearly."

Andrea found her voice at last. "I don't know what's happened to me."

Helena smiled sadly. "You have been very ill, my child. You lost your first born, a son, over a week ago, and we almost lost you too. Until last night, we thought that you would not recover. You had developed a terrible fever, and the physician said there was nothing else that we could do, except pray. Your recovery is truly a miracle. Now, with our care you will grow stronger each day and soon you will be able to go home."

Home! Andrea's thoughts shifted to New York and Steve. She would have surely missed her flight back home by now?

"Where is home?"

“Why Dounarwyse Castle, of course, over the waters in Mull.”

Andrea started to stand, and she could feel herself shaking. She grasped at the Abbess’ cloak. "You don't understand, I'm not who you think I am. Something has happened to me this morning. I was by the chapel, taking this to one of the graves."

Holding up the stone, her hand started to visibly shake. Everything she said or thought seemed ludicrous, and she could feel herself start to shout.

"All of this is ridiculous! This morning I woke and it was the year 2015. Now I seem to be in some BBC drama from the dark ages. What year is this, for God’s sake?" Andrea’s cheeks flushed as she became almost hysterical.

The Abbess stood watching her with a growing look of concern on her face. She had seen this all before and something was wrong. Moving slowly to the table, she picked up a small flask and poured a quantity into a silver goblet.

"It's the year of our Lord 1644, Andra."

Sitting back on the bed, she started to weep once more. "I just want to go home."

"You will be home soon, I promise. Now drink this, it will make you feel better.”

Reluctantly taking the goblet in her shaking hands, Andrea sniffed suspiciously at the liquid. It smelled bitter, of herbs and fruit.

"It will help you sleep. It will not harm you, I promise."

Putting the rim of the beaker to her lips, she paused. This was all just a strange dream, of that she was certain. What else could explain this? She was tired too, and maybe the next time she woke, she would be back in the hotel room. Knocking back the draft in one, she handed back the goblet.

The liquid, though slightly acrid, was warming with a hint of alcohol, and she felt a soft glow around her. The woman in front of her was speaking, but she could not understand the words, the face of the speaker growing hazier as her eyes grew heavier. Settling herself back on the bed, she was soon in a deep and dreamless sleep. The Abbess picked out a woven blanket from the chest and placed it over the girl to keep her warm. The small stone had fallen from her hand onto the floor. Helena picked up the small object and inspected it carefully. Then, slipping it into her pocket, she silently left the room, closing the door behind the sleeping girl.

Chapter 6

Alexhander McDonald was uneasy. His wife Andra had seemed strange, almost distant, like the first time he met her three years ago. Yet he had fallen in love with the odd young woman the moment he set eyes on her. She had been found in the chapel by Helena, lost and alone. She had been ill and talked of strange things, of a far and distant land from where she had traveled. On many occasions they found her in the early morning, slumped on the dewy grass surrounding the chapel. She had gabbled incoherently about trying to get home, and they had resorted to locking her door each evening to keep her from harm. Slowly she had gathered strength and had started to talk to him. She spoke of a magical land where metal machines carried men and women over both land and air, where people could talk to each other across the world using a small metal box. It was all so fantastical, so removed from his ken that at first he had thought she was mad. Yet there was something about this determined and strong young woman with the sparkling blue eyes that convinced him otherwise.

As the months passed by, her strange talk diminished and she seemed to settle into a peaceful routine with the nuns and the help of his sister, the Abbess Helena. He had visited her often, and she had eventually reciprocated his love. Everything had been going so well until she lost the baby and nearly died too. But now she seemed on the verge of madness again, talking strangely of things he could not understand. He would be fighting soon, and he feared for her safety should the war be lost.

She had not shared his bed for several months. He had been frightened of her delicate condition and had not wanted to force his lust onto her. Yet he loved her with a passion and ached for her until he could hardly bear it. In a few days he would be gone and who knew if and when he would return? He had hoped to give her another child, so that even though he might not return, part of him would live on. He would go to her tonight and see how she was.

Back in the room, Andrea woke with a start, wondering where the hell she was. The light had faded and long shadows fell across the bed. At first she thought she was back in the hotel bedroom and had just woken from a strange dream, but as her eyes became more accustomed to the light, she saw the shadows of the simple furniture and the outline of the embroidered birds on her quilt. For a moment she lay still, not quite knowing what to do or think, a bitter taste of herbs still lingering on her lips. Her mind raced back to the entries in her grandmother’s diary. Surely it could not be a coincidence, some grand hallucination that they were both party to – that would be ridiculous.

Yet what was the alternative? That somehow she had found herself transported back in time to be with a man that Betty had met in 1956? Now that was ludicrous. But what else could explain her position? Alexhander was an extremely attractive man and she could see why her Gran had fallen for him. The dark and brooding good looks combined with a great physique and a gentle nature... What woman wouldn’t kill to be in her position? But that, too, was a ridiculous notion. This man, this phantom, whatever he was, had been dead for nearly four centuries. Back in her own time, his bones would be rotting in their tomb. There was no sense to it all, none that she could see anyhow.

Moving quickly from the bed, she moved across the floor and made an attempt to open the door. She had been locked in. Cold and hungry, she crept back underneath the quilt. Although she was terrified, she would just have to sit it out. Either it was a terrible nightmare or a reality. But if Betty had somehow managed to live through the strange ordeal, then so could she.

At the sound of approaching footsteps and the rattle of a key in the lock, Andrea lay back on the bed and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. The sound of soft footsteps over the stone floor was soon followed by the hushed whispering voices of Helena and Alexhander.

“She’s asleep. We better not disturb her.”

“I need to be with her again Helena, before I ride to battle.”

“Do you think that would be a good thing, my brother? She is still weak and tired, and I am not sure how strong her mind is.”

A long sigh ensued as Alex looked over the figure of his sleeping wife.

“When you return, there will be time.”

“I may never return.”

There was a pause as Helena crossed to where her brother was standing and put her arms around him.

“Do not even think such a thing, Alex. God will be with you. I am certain.”

“I am worried that she is returning to her old ways. When I first met her, when you had just taken her in, she seemed convinced she was from another time, another place, just as she does now.”

“It is the fever, that is all. In a few days she will be quite herself again and well enough to go back home. Now you must go to eat with your men. Return here later and she may be awake. The draught I gave her will keep her sleeping for a few hours yet.”

Andrea felt his soft breath on her forehead before his lips brushed the skin in a tender kiss. Real or not, she had never felt so cared for by a man.

As soon as she heard the door close and the key turned, she opened her eyes and sat up. She would have to act normal, try and play her part until she could figure out a way to get back to the present time. The thought of being locked in this room and drugged for weeks was not a pleasant thought, and she needed to be strong and in her own mind to get back home. The key to getting back must be somewhere in the chapel grounds and perhaps the small rune had something to do with it. Back at the hotel, Geraldine had seemed to think it held some kind of magic. Searching in her pockets, she realized the stone was missing. The last time she had seen it was when she had shown it to Helena. She searched the room, but it was nowhere to be found. Perhaps the Abbess had taken it as she slept?

The next time the door opened, it was a younger nun carrying a tray of food, and she brought it over to Andrea and laid it on the bed. Unlike Helena, the young girl had a smile that spread across her face. Her blue eyes twinkled merrily, and she left the room as silently as she had entered it. Andrea was starving and lifted off the cloth to reveal her supper. There was a simple yet wholesome mutton stew, thickened with bread and lentils and a dish of greens that tasted of spinach. There was a goblet of fortified wine, mead she guessed, and the food seemed tastier than she had eaten in a long while. It wasn’t long before the dish was clear and the goblet drained.

As she wiped her mouth on the square of white linen, the door opened once again, and this time Helena walked into the room.

“Andra, you are awake and have eaten. You look much better.”

Andrea smiled back at the Abbess, remembering her resolve to play the game.

“I feel much better, thank you. The food was delicious. I think I was a little overwrought earlier.”

Helena smiled, although her eyes seemed more steely than friendly and she looked tired.

“Alex will be back soon. He wants to stay with you this night.” Her eyes flickered before retaining their gaze.

Andrea hadn’t prepared herself for that. Of course he was her husband. What could she expect? Maintaining her composure, she struggled to keep her voice steady.

“Of course, he is my husband, after all.”

Taking the tray, Helena bowed as she started to exit the room.

“Just one thing, before you go. Did you happen to pick up the small stone, the one I showed you earlier?”

The woman’s brow creased below her wimple. “A stone? I can’t remember such a thing.”

There was something defiant in her manner.

“I passed it to you earlier. It was etched with a series of strange markings. Surely you remember?”

Smiling, the woman shook her head. “I have seen no such thing, my dear. You must have been dreaming. Now if you are feeling agitated again, I can always mix you another draught of the sleeping potion?”

The offer came almost as a threat, but Andrea had to let it go. Something was definitely amiss, but she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Maybe she was just being overprotective.

“You’re right. I’ll just lie here quietly and wait for Alex. Thank you, Helena.”

As soon as the Abbess had locked the door behind her, Andrea allowed herself to panic. What if Alex came to her tonight? What if he expected her to perform her wifely duties? Most of her friends would have jumped at the chance to have sex with such a gorgeous specimen. She only had a one-night stand once, and that was when she was a student and extremely drunk, so she couldn’t remember much of the event.

If she tried to explain to him, he would only think her crazy again, but what was the alternative? Could she lie back and think of England? And what about Steve? She had never been unfaithful in her life, even if these were exceptional circumstances.

It was too bad about the rune. Why had Helena lied about it? Maybe she was keeping hold of it to stop her from becoming agitated like before, but what if she needed the stone to get back home again?

Andrea took a deep breath. One thing at a time, she told herself.

Chapter 7

A knock on the door broke her thoughts. He was here so soon! She sat up quickly in bed and pulled the quilt around her, feeling like a young virgin on her wedding night.

It was only the young nun again. Smiling, she proceeded to make up the fire and light a series of candles that brought a cozy glow to the room. Stepping over to the small chest, she brought out a white cotton nightdress inset with beautiful lace work and laid it across the bed. She left the room only to return a few minutes later with a jug of hot water and a bowl, along with a piece of soap and a length of material, presumably for washing with. Pouring the water into the bowl, she set it by the fire and beckoned Andrea over before leaving her in peace to attend to her toilette. It was good to feel the heat from the fire, and stripping off her clothes, she proceeded to wash. The soap was thick and quite greasy, but it had the aroma of lavender and helped her to freshen up. Her feet were still dirty from the morning’s walk and she dipped them in the water, feeling the warmth spread to her toes. At home she spent hours in the bath, the water as hot as she could stand, and lost in the fragrance of some exotic oil or lotion. She could have done with a bath, but even the small bowl of hot water seemed like a luxury at this moment in time. Once dried, she slipped on the nightdress. It fit her perfectly, the lace just skimming her ankles. She thought about the skimpy little outfits that Steve bought her that made her feel like a French tart. Why did she let him treat her like an object? She had never really thought about it before. She just accepted it, accepted Steve for what he was—basically a male chauvinist pig.

A little knock at the door heralded the young nun once again. Walking over to the chest, she picked up a small comb and assorted ribbons, brought them to Andrea, and proceeded to brush through her long hair.

“Do you have a vow of silence?”

The young girl smiled and nodded. It was a shame; Andrea would have liked to talk to her. The face seemed so kind and trusting. Once the combing was finished, the girl tied a red ribbon into her dark locks, forming a neat bow.

Andrea held up the mirror to see the finished look. The ribbon made her look somewhat cutesy, but that was unimportant. Her own face reflected back, and yet somehow it was different. The whole hairstyle was different and made her look more like her Grandma than ever. The only difference was the small beauty spot above her lip, probably the only thing that set the two young women apart.

There was a cough from just beyond the door, and the nun made haste to tidy away the ribbons. Alex appeared in the doorway and looked even more handsome than when she had last seen him. He had changed his clothing and was wearing a softer looking tunic, less warrior like. As he stepped into the room, the young nun gave a quick courtesy and was gone, leaving the two of them alone. Andrea would have liked to call her back, but she had no cause.

Alex closed the door carefully behind him.

His bright eyes looked at her, taking her slowly in, inch by inch, as if he had never seen a woman before. She looked away from his gaze feeling bashful, almost afraid. Walking over to the bed, he sat down, taking her hand gently in his. He smelled much sweeter this evening. He had obviously made the effort for her, and the scent of rosemary and basil filled the air. His hand was trembling against hers, and his eyes softened until the tears were rolling down his cheeks.

“Oh Andra, I thought I had lost you. I really thought you were gone.” He buried his face into her breast, and her hands automatically cradled his head. Her pale fingers intertwined with his dark hair as she tried to soothe him like a child. It was as if they had always been this way and somehow he didn’t seem such a stranger.

“Forgive me, Andra; it has been a long day. There are rumors that our enemies are already gathering in the hills, and it won’t be many days hence until I have to ride out with my men. I seek comfort with you tonight, my wife. Let me share your bed.”

He was almost pleading with her.

Andrea caught her breath as Alex sat up and looked into her face. It seemed so wrong. The man obviously loved her, but she felt like a fraud. She had to make him see.

“Tell me, Alex—have I changed much over these past three years?”

“Only that you are more beautiful than ever. I have never known you as lovely.”

“Can I speak to you plainly, Alex?”

He nodded.

“I’m not who you seem to think I am—”

He brought up his hand to silence her, but she continued.

“I know you think I’m mad, but I want you to look at me, Alex, really look at me. What do you see?”

Alex looked puzzled and shrugged his shoulders.

“My name is Andrea Taylor, and I was born in 1990. For some reason I seem to have traveled from the future and landed here in the past, some 400 years back in time. I believe my Grandmother Betty came before me and that it was she you fell in love with and married. Time here seems to be different, and although she lived with you for several years, it was only a matter of seconds in our own period; in fact, no time at all. For some reason, she was able to return to her own time, whether by accident or intentionally, I don’t know, but I seem to have replaced her. I’m not sure. None of this makes any sense yet, but the death of your unborn son seems to have been a trigger?”

“Andra my love, you have spoken like this before. Your mind is unwell, that is all. Maybe I should call for my sister?”

“No.” Andrea was certain she did not want Helena to join them.

“Look at me, Alex. How well do you know my face?”

“I know it as my own. Why?”

“Well, look here, did your wife have this mark?” Andrea pointed to the beauty spot above her lip.

At first Alex looked confused. He brought up his hand and traced his finger delicately over the small mole. His brow furrowed.

“Well?”

“I cannot recall it.”

“You see, then.”

“I see nothing. What does that prove?”

“It is a birth mark, and it proves I’m not who you think I am.”

Bringing a candle near her face, he inspected her features. She was so alike to his Andra, and yet there had been some hesitation when he had first seen her. He was unsure at first. There was something about her whole bearing, the way she walked, some of the strange words she had used.

“I don’t know what to think anymore.”

“There is something else, too—a stone, a rune that my grandma left to me. I believe it has special powers. Your sister has it now and denies it. I believe I need it to return to my own time, and I need your help to get it back.”

Alex looked crestfallen, and his whole body sagged. Her heart ached to see him so sad. He had loved her so much and maybe she should have been gentler, but how else could she have told him the truth? And there was little time to spare.

Picking up her hand once more, he raised it to his lips and kissed her gently.

“I do not know what is happening or why, but I am willing to believe you. Yet in my heart you are still my Andra, and I love you so very much. If what you say is true, I will do all I can to help. I will ask my sister about the stone.”

“But will you keep the rest of my secret safe, even from Helena? Do you swear?”

“I swear.”

Standing up, he moved to the door, and with one final look behind him, he left to find his sister.

Alex was not the same man he was when he walked into the room. He had always had suspicions about his dear Andra, wondered if her ramblings about the future were true, yet his sister had always insisted that she was unwell and had looked after the girl. It had been an easier story to believe.

And now this girl was his Andra and yet not his Andra. In his heart, she was still his wife and would always be.

His sister was sitting quietly in the cloisters. Helena sensed at once that something was not right; surely he should be in bed with his wife? Even though the thought appalled her, it was what he needed, for now. In the darkness, she could not see his expression and he hid his face in the shadows, his anxiety too deeply etched to fool his sister.

“What is wrong, my brother?”

“Andra is tired, and I did not want to bother her tonight.” His voice sounded strained.

“There is something else?”

“Andra is worried about something that belongs to her, a small amulet or stone. She feels it is a good omen, and she thinks that she has lost it. I do not want her to fret about such a small matter.”

There was a pause while Helena thought.

“I have it, brother. I did not think it was healthy for her to keep.”

“Surely it is but a harmless trinket?”

“She seems to think it has mystical powers, and I did not want to encourage her thinking that way again. You know how fretful she was in the beginning.”

Alex nodded. “I think if you give it to me for safe keeping, she will be happy with that.”

Helena bowed her head and walked through the cloister with Alex following closely behind. Entering the room, she fetched out the small stone and placed it in his hand.

“Be careful with this, Alex. I have seen things like this, and they usually belong to the workings of the devil. Some say these stones have strange powers and bring only death and destruction. Perhaps that is right. Think of the child.”

“Surely you do not believe in such things? I would have thought it blasphemy to your ears?”

Helena paused and clasped her hands tightly in front of her.

“But of course I do not believe in such superstitions myself, Alex. I put my faith in God. But in the hands of the wrong person, such beliefs can damage and weaken the spirits and mind, as I fear has happened with Andra.”

“She seems much improved this evening, and a good sleep tonight will help her. I’m sure you can see to that, my sister?”

Bowing goodnight, Alex left the confines of the nunnery and stepped out into the chill night air. The crescent moon hung high in the midnight sky and a myriad of stars looked down upon him. The sky looked the same as always, but tonight he wondered about the girl’s story and its possibilities. In the early days, she had told him of a fantastic world where machines and fantastic inventions seemed to dominate men. It seemed ridiculous at the time, yet standing beneath the heavens, he realized how small and insignificant he was and how little he really understood about life and beyond.

Andra had been his world, but she was right, it was not his Andra that lay in the nunnery that night. Yet he still ached for her with a passion. With only one more day and night until he rode to battle, he had not long to reconcile himself with the past and present. The small rune was still pressed into his hand, and he opened his fingers to look at it in more detail. It was a very simple thing with a sign engraved into it, almost like the end of an arrow’s shaft. He had heard that runes were used to tell the future or carried as good luck charms. Some of the men carried them into battle, but they did not always have the luck they hoped for.

He preferred to put his trust in God and the might of his own strength.

Chapter 8

Helena was troubled by her brother’s visit. Something was wrong, and she could not quite put her finger on it. She had not wanted to relinquish the rune so easily, but she could easily get it back had she a mind. It would be safe enough for now. The Abbess had recognized the old Norse rune at once and understood its significance. It would have been no use in putting up a fight and drawing attention to it. There would be time for all things. Now she must visit the girl and try to find out the truth.

Andrea was slightly dozing as Helena entered the room, but the sound of her feet on the stone flagged floor stirred her awake. The candles had burned low, and the shadow of the Abbess loomed large across the room. She shivered and sat up, wrapping the bed clothes around her. The fire had burned down into nothing but grey ash and smoke.

“You are feeling better, I hear?”

In the darkness, Andrea felt disarmed and slightly afraid. There was something about the stealthy black figure that unnerved her, and at this hour her feelings intensified.

“Yes, I had a good talk with Alex, and I feel much better after resting.”

“Yet he did not stay?”

The question was almost a threat.

For once, Andrea was glad of the semi darkness where she could hide her expression. She felt exposed and knew she had to be careful with her words.

“I am still very tired, and Alex thought it best to leave me to lie alone tonight. I will see him in the morning.”

“He seemed troubled when he spoke to me, his mind heavy. That is not good for a man who will be riding into battle in a few days time. If he is distracted and worried about his wife, he may come to harm, even be killed. A warrior needs all his strength and focus upon the task ahead, not back at home with an ailing wife.”

The words were cold and clear in their meaning. Andrea hardly knew the man but nonetheless felt a deep empathy with him and would hate to be the cause of his downfall. Maybe she had spoken too openly with him, but she needed an ally in this strange place and he was her only hope.

“I will be feeling much better after another night’s sleep. I will speak with him tomorrow and all will be well.”

“It will need more than talk if I know my brother. He needs to find comfort in your bed.”

Andrea could feel herself blushing at the thought but nodded her head.

“He can be with me tomorrow.”

Helena did not speak, taking in the words from the girl. As long as her brother left without worries, then she would be happy. She cared little for the girl herself. Walking to the chest, she picked up the flask and poured more of the potion into the goblet and handed it across.

“Here, take this. You will rest easily.”

Reluctantly, she drank the liquid, which had the same bitter herb taste as before. Helena watched until she had taken the last drop and only when her eyes start to droop did the black figure exit the room, locking the door behind her.

Andrea’s dreams were as dark as the night. In the middle of a misty and forlorn battlefield, a distant bugle could be heard calling the fallen souls to their peace. As the sound of the horn diminished, another sound could be heard, growing steadily louder; it was the ghostly wail of a lone piper, the rasping of the pipes echoing the sound of a thousand men’s last gasping breath.

She could see the piper approaching, a long cloak covering him from head to toe. The nearer he walked, the more deafening the bagpipes, until she had to hold her hands over her ears to blot out the sound. Almost upon her, the noise stopped and an eerie silence prevailed as a thin hand rose from beneath the long cloak, pulling away the hood that shielded the face. She looked on in horror at the visage of the dead Alexhander McDonald, the maggots already eating the sallow flesh, his eyes white and glassy.

Andra was soaked with perspiration as she woke up with a start. The dream had been too real, too horrid, and her heart was beating fast. The words of Helena rang in her head; she could not let the poor man ride into battle with a heavy heart and to his probable death. It was almost as if his fate were in her hands.

Alex did not sleep well and spent most of the night wondering what to do. He needed to know more, to understand what was happening. He could no longer turn away and pretend that these strange things were not so or simply the imaginings of a feeble mind, whatever his sister might think. Tomorrow he would ask the young girl about his beloved Andra and try to find the answers.

Chapter 9

The next day was fair, and Andrea was awake and dressed early. She had found a selection of clothing in the large chest, including a long tunic dress of a beautiful red berry hue and long woolen stockings to match. A deep blue cloak would keep her warm in the early sea breeze and a pair of black leather slippers would protect her feet. They were not very practical, but perhaps women of a certain class were not expected to walk far. They were so different from her multipurpose sneakers she used to pound the streets of New York.

Andrea had to wait to be released from her bondage. She expected Helena, but when she heard the key in the lock and the door opened, she was half relieved to see the young nun from the day before with the beautiful smile. Silently, she brought in a tray containing bread, cheese, and a goblet of ale, laying it out on the bed before bowing her head and leaving the room.

As the footsteps died away down the corridor, Andrea realized that the door had been left unlocked. She was free to venture out on her own at last. Tying the bread and cheese into the large white square of material that had covered the food, she slipped silently out of the door and down the corridor to the outside door and was away.

Never had fresh air smelled so sweet, the rosemary and lavender from the garden filling the dewy air with their soft scents. It was the smell of freedom. Following a little worn path across the grass, she made her way down to the shore overlooking Mull. No ferry this time, just a few old fishing boats and the heathery purples of the distant hill of Ben More. The view was breathtaking and just the right thing to clear her head. Choosing a sheltered and secluded spot beneath a clump of apple trees, she spread her cloak across the ground to sit and eat her breakfast.

Today she would make a plan to get home. She just needed to think, to try and recall some of Grandma Betty’s words. She would convince Alex that all was well, and she would take away his worries. If that meant lying with him, then so be it; she did not want a man’s death on her conscience, whatever time or place. She had done much worse in her time and not necessarily for a noble end. There was something about Alex that drew her to him, and he seemed to be a good man. They were rare.

The sun was rising high, and the bread and cheese tasted good out in the open air. Leaning her back against the tree trunk, she closed her eyes against the warmth, still tired after her disturbed night.

“Andra.”

The voice was soft and low, and at first she wondered if she had really heard it, or if it was just the water lapping against the rocks.

“Andra!”

This time she opened her eyes to see Alex standing in front of her.

“Andra, I came out looking for you. Helena said you had gone walking?”

Helena’s prying eyes saw everything. Perhaps she had instructed the younger girl to leave the door open to see what she would do?

“I needed the fresh air and decided to eat my meal down here. It’s such a beautiful day.”

Alex sat next down next to her and the pair was silent for a few moments before Alex broke the peace.

“Andra, about last night, I—”

She interrupted before he could finish

“I said too much, Alex. I was just tired. I feel much better today.”

Picking up one of her small hands, he cradled it softly in his own much larger hands, looking her fully in the face.

“I believe you, Andra, all you said last night. I do not know how it can be true, but I believe it and I need to know more.”

His face was so trusting, yet she didn’t know where to start.

“Tell me about Andra, my Andra.”

For the next half an hour, Andrea told Alex all she knew about her grandma’s experience on the island in 1956, which was pretty patchy and scant at best. But the she told him about her marriage to Grandpa Joe, her children and grandchildren, and her happy and long life.

Her heart ached to watch his face as she talked about the woman he loved so much and her other life without him.

“And she is still well?”

Andrea had purposely left out the details of Betty’s recent death—it seemed too cruel and heartless—but she had to be honest.

“She died a few weeks ago, she was 93 years old.”

His eyes misted over as he looked across the water to the shoreline.

“I’m so sorry, Alex.”

Smiling softly, he squeezed her hand. “It is a lot to take in, to believe, but if I think my dearest one has had a good life, then I can be happy for her. From the way I look at it, if what you say is true, then she still has all of her life to live, long after I am dead. It seems that life is renewed, whether we are reborn from our ancestors or...”

Alex stopped short with a catch in his throat, and Andrea squeezed his hand for him to continue.

“Go on.”

His lips wavered and his eyes shone in the morning light. “I was just going to say that we live on in our children.” And with that, a giant sobbing sound rose from his throat as he struggled to maintain his composure, and a few heavy tears rolled from his eyes which he quickly brushed away.

“It is of no consequence.”

“You lost a son. That must have been a difficult time.”

Alex hung his head and deeply breathed in the morning air.

“It was only ten days ago that it happened. Everything had been going so well. Andra was blooming, and then suddenly she became very sick and the child was born too soon. He was perfect in every way. Andra held on to him and wouldn’t let the little body out of her arms. Her grief was almost too much to bear. So was mine, but I had to be strong. We named him after me and buried him in the grounds of the little chapel. Andra got weaker and weaker and refused to eat and eventually lay unconscious. We thought she would die, and after a long and sleepless night, I headed for the Abbey to pray for her soul, not expecting her to live, and that was when I saw you.”

Andra remembered the grave of Alexhander MacDonald; it was where she had stood that first morning, just before she found herself part of this strange experience. The death of the child had been significant.

“Maybe Andra did die, and that was the trigger for Grandma Betty to return back to her own time?”

“But what brought her here in the first place? She was found like you in the graveyard of St. Oran. Anyway, Andra did not die, not exactly, and you seem to have taken her place?”

Andrea looked at Alex. A picture was forming, but the significance still wasn’t clear.

“The ancient rune seems to have played a part, but now Helena has that.”

Reaching into his pocket, Alex brought out the small, pale stone. “I have it now. Here, take it back.”

Shaking her head, Andrea refused the offering.

“I think it’s safer with you, Alex. I have nowhere to hide it in my room, and Helena will find it.”

“Surely you are not afraid of my sister?”

His blue eyes were honest and open. She did not trust Helena, but she did not know why. Call it a hunch, but it was nothing she could verbalize, especially not to such a loyal brother.

“I just think it would be safer if you kept it for now.”

“But you do want to return to your own time?” His voice was sad.

Reaching across to him, she laid her hand softly on his. Of course she needed to return to her own time, but it would be hard to leave him. It was a tender act, and she could feel her fingers tremble with emotion. His hand brushed her arm, so delicately that it was hard to imagine those strong hands fighting and killing in battle.

Her heart began to beat wildly, and it was as if she had always loved him. Part of her had always known it, deep inside. Bringing his face towards her, his lips lightly touched hers. A ripple of electricity passed through her at his touch, as the soft, full lips met hers. She had never felt so heady.

The weight of his body pushed her against the ground, and she felt helpless against his passion, not wanting it any other way. His kisses became more fervent, his mouth hard against hers as their lips slipped together in passion.

His hands moved up her body, finding her small, pert breasts and started to fondle them gently. Never had she abandoned herself so freely to passion. She moaned gently, arching her back towards him, feeling his hardness pushing against her.

The sound of voices approaching brought their lovemaking to a sharp halt. Alex sat up quickly, his face flushed and his breathing heavy.

“Tonight is my last night before I ride away. I must come to you.”

“Yes.” Her voice was weak with longing.

“Come, we will visit the grave together.”

Taking her hand and pulling her up, he fixed the cloak around her and proceeded to brush away the pieces of twig and grass. He was so attentive, so chivalrous, so unlike the men she had met in her life so far. Steve wouldn’t have even contemplated sitting on the grass in case he ruined his designer jeans.

It was quiet in the graveyard and the pair held each other close for support. The headstone had yet to be carved, and in its place as a temporary measure was a small wooden cross.

The grave was so small and so simple that Andrea felt a wealth of grief overcome her. She, too, had wanted children and if she wasn’t careful, time would run out for her. Steve had made it clear that he didn’t want any children, and she thought she had been happy with that decision, his decision. Now she realized how deeply she longed for a child, to feel a new life warm inside her.

Alex removed the stone from his pocket and held it out to her. They were at the place where it had all started, and it could be her passage home. He gently pressed the rune into her hand as he tenderly kissed her forehead. She closed her eyes and waited. Nothing happened, and she was half relieved. As much as she wanted to return to her own time, she had unfinished business with this man, this kind and unselfish man.

Chapter 10

Andrea spent the rest of the day in the nunnery garden, sitting among the sweet smelling herbs and late roses. Alex had another meeting with his men about the preparation for the battle, but she would be seeing him later. She wished she knew more about history and this battle he was riding to.

Maybe it was better that she did not. How could you tell a man that he was riding to certain death or victory without changing the course of history?

She was confused about her feelings, too. How could she fall in love with a man from the past? She needed to return to her own time, but it would be difficult to leave him. She wondered how Grandma Betty had coped. Her relationship seemed to have lasted for several years, even though it was a blink of an eye back in her own time. The diary entries seemed to suggest that she thought it all a dream, yet slowly the details had started to emerge. Why had she kept the secret for so long?

She seemed to have stepped into her grandma’s shoes, but could she ever get back home, even if she wanted to? Andrea was convinced that the death of the child and even the death of Andra herself had been pivotal.

Tonight Alex would come to her bed chamber, and she felt apprehensive. Already she was falling for the man, and after tonight, they would be as one. Her head ached with the possible scenarios. What if Alex could return with her to 2015? Surely if she had traveled back in time, he could travel forward... Were there any rules? There was so much she didn’t know. And would a man like Alex want to live in 2015? With its noise and pollution and terrorist threats, you wouldn’t wish it on your worst enemy, let alone somebody you loved. It was hard enough to cope with traveling back 400 odd years, but to travel forward! The shock of the modern world would probably be too much to bear.

She managed to keep her distance from Helena. Only the silent nun with the twinkling eyes worked quietly alone in the garden. She seemed happy in her work and smiled occasionally over to Andrea.

The warmth of the sun and the sweet, quiet air made her drowsy, and she shut her eyes and tried to blot out her thoughts. Soon she drifted away and it was only the chill of the approaching evening that brought her out of her sleep.

Helena was waiting for her back in the small bed chamber, and Andrea wondered if she had been watching her throughout the day. The bed had been made and a fire was already blazing in the grate.

“You have seen my brother today?”

Andrea didn’t know if it was a statement of fact or a question. She was sure Helena already knew the answer.

“Yes, we met this morning and went down to the chapel. We had a good talk.”

“And you will allow him into your bed tonight.”

Andrea felt like telling her to mind her own bloody business, but this was not her time, and she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Soon she would be left alone under her care, and she wasn’t sure how long it would take to get back home.

“Yes, he will be with me tonight.”

At least that seemed to satisfy the woman, and she nodded in acknowledgment.

“Geraldina will bring you hot water to wash and your supper before Alex arrives. He will be with his men until late.”

Soon the quiet nun brought in the water and laid out her supper on the bed. Once Andrea had washed and dressed in the long nightgown, she returned to have her hair brushed in preparation for her husband. As the young woman combed through the curls, Andrea was surprised to hear her humming. It was a tuneful melody and one that she had heard before, not some old medieval madrigal, but something modern from the twentieth century. Andrea was sure she knew the words, and then they came to her:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

It was one of her Gran’s favorite tunes, and as a child she had heard the Frank Sinatra version many times on the old gramophone.

Before she had chance to quiz the nun, there was a knock at the door and Alex stood in the doorway, awaiting her greeting.

The nun bowed out of the room, leaving the pair alone and Alex closed and locked the door behind him.

“Alex, what do you know of the little nun?”

His mind was on other things, but he humored her for a moment.

“I believe she has been at the nunnery for several years. She arrived here just after Andra came, and they soon became good friends.”

“And now she has taken a vow of silence?”

“I believe so. After we lost the baby. Somehow she seemed to think it was her fault.”

“Yet just now she was humming a tune...”

Alex walked over to her and silenced her with a kiss. There were other, more pressing things on his mind. This would be his last night with her, maybe his last night on earth. Who knew what would happen, except God himself?

Andrea responded quickly to his kisses, bending her head slightly towards him and wrapping her soft body against his firm and strong torso. He started to kiss her face, gently at first, with soft, light kisses that skimmed over the soft skin of her cheeks and made her body weaken before him, so much so that she had to lean further into his arms for support. His strong arms pulled her tightly to him, and she could taste the salt on his skin, the rosemary and lavender oils in his hair. His kisses became more ardent as he found her mouth and her soft lips yielded to his fierce passion, his tongue exploring and pressing down into the soft cushion of her mouth.

His strong hands pulled at the white cotton of her nightgown. He was eager to remove it and pulled at the material, his fingers soon finding the soft flesh beneath. Andrea moaned quietly to herself as his fingers skimmed her flat stomach, slowly stroking her skin until he reached the soft flesh of her pert breasts, the nipples hard and firm between his fingers. She had never been touched so tenderly before. Steve’s love-making had been quick and mechanical, and foreplay was just a word. Yet this was something so magical, so tender.

As he gently squeezed her yielding breasts, a quiver of delight spread throughout her body.

“Am I pleasing you?” His voice was low and lustful as he whispered softly into her ear.

Andrea nodded, her eyes closed in ecstasy as his mouth covered the soft skin of her neck. He continued kissing down towards her collar bone as his hands found the hem of her nightgown and pulled it up and over her head.

Now she was fully naked on the bed before him. Alex stood by the window, his eyes ablaze in the candlelight as he admired her naked form. She looked exactly like Andra in this light, and his heart almost stopped with sheer joy. Part of this girl was his beloved wife—that he was certain of. He could feel it deep down in his soul, and so could she.

Andrea suddenly felt shy in his gaze, like it was her very first time, and she wrapped her arms around her waist as she gazed up at the handsome lover standing before her.

“You are the most beautiful thing that I have ever seen.”

His eyes never left hers as he crossed the room to join her on the bed. Stretching out beside her, he cupped her breasts with his hands before moving his lips over the soft flesh, sucking on her small nipples until they were hard and erect. She could hardly bear the pleasure and thought she would explode with sheer delight. Andrea wanted Alex as much as he needed her. His long fingers slid up towards the soft and lean flesh of her inner thigh and instinctively she opened her legs slightly, allowing him access. As he brushed over her soft mound, she let out a small cry of delight as his fingers slid quickly within her soft, moist flesh. Andrea moaned with sheer bliss as his deft fingers pleasured her in a way she had never been pleasured before. He was an expert in his craft.

His face was a mask of desire as he sat up and started to slowly part her legs before lowering his mouth onto her, his deft tongue licking lightly over her wetness and into the soft and intimate folds. A wave of pleasure caused her to arch her back towards him, pushing herself towards his mouth and desperate for more. Alex didn’t want her pleasure to be over, not until he was inside her, so he stopped suddenly, kneeling before her on the bed.

Now it was time to remove his clothing, for them to be together, skin on skin. His hands were shaking with pent up desire as he removed his tunic and stood before her to unfasten his undergarments. His fervor was already discernible in the shape of his large and erect manhood, pushing through the thin material of his undershirt.

His physique was incredible, so much more than the muscular guys down at the gym. They were only posturing at being real men with their designer suits and cocktails whereas Alex was the real thing, from his rippling biceps to his taut, muscle-bound thighs. He was the perfect Adonis stripped naked before her, and she could not take her eyes of his magnificent body. He was well endowed too, his thick cock quivering against his belly, and she ached to have him inside her. Now undressed, he lay beside her on the bed, covering her with his lean body. She could feel his hard and muscular cock, hot and throbbing against her leg. Opening her legs, he knelt between them, and taking his thick cock in his hands, placed the end at her entrance and pushed gently. The head of his penis entered her easily; she could feel it throb against her aching walls and squeezed against him. Alex gasped and pushed even further into her. She had never taken anyone so big before, and as he pushed further inside, she caught her breath and arched her back towards him, angling herself for full penetration.

Andrea braced herself, and with one final push, he was inside her. She felt a dull ache as his girth stretched against her, and he lay there without moving, except for the beating of his heart and his cock, throbbing away inside of her. After several moments, he began to move, thrusting gently to begin with, but soon more urgently. He pummeled in and out of her, lost in the oblivion of his own lust. Andrea closed her eyes as a wave of pure pleasure ripped through her at the same time his cries reached a climax, and he exploded into her with a cry that came from the pit of his soul.

Collapsing at her side, he gathered her to him as their soft bodies molded to one another until they were one. She was soon asleep in his arms, gently sighing in the depths of night, and he hoped that her dreams were pleasant. Alex wanted to hold her forever, for the night to never end. He could not sleep but watched over her sleeping form until the day began to break and the sun rose in the heavens. The day had dawned when he would have to leave her, and perhaps it was the last time he would hold her like this. She may not be his Andra in the flesh, but they were bound by their spirits. His love had returned, of that he was certain.

All too soon it was the morning, and Andrea stirred. There was a hollow space where Alex’s warm body had been, and her arm stretched across the bed to reach out for him. The bed was empty. She sat up with a start and looked around her. There was no sign of him, only the lingering notes of basil and rosemary clinging to the pillow.

Rosemary for remembrance.

Before she had chance to get out of bed, the door opened and in stepped Helena, her eyes red and swollen as if she had been crying.

Her body was tense and she spoke in a cold and throaty whisper. “There is no need to rush, he has gone. He left early with his men this morning. You must pray for his safe return, for if he does not, I do not know what will happen here.”

She felt exposed and threatened. Andrea had not expected that Alex would leave her without saying goodbye. Perhaps their farewells would have been too much to bear?

He had to focus on the task ahead and could not allow his thoughts to wander back to her. Yet she must wait for him before she returned, that was the least she could do. Not only that, he had the rune, and she didn’t have any other options.

Her one ally seemed to be the young nun, Geraldina, but once again she seemed sworn to her silent vow. Andrea had tried to question her about the old song she had been humming, but she had only smiled and held a conspiratorial finger to her quiet lips.

Chapter 11

For the next month, Andrea sat and waited. There was little to do except visit the Abbey or the Chapel or walk along the shoreline. Wherever she went, she seemed to feel Helena’s eyes watching her every move. They barely spoke and Helena spent most of the time praying for her brother’s safe return. The seasons began to change and autumn slowly turned into winter. As the air grew chill, Andrea’s belly began to swell. She was pregnant with Alex’s child. At first she could hardly believe it, but it seemed almost atonement for the lost boy. Although she did not believe in God, she too started to pray for his safe return, for without him she would be lost and alone in this strange world.

The end of the year passed without word, until one day with the arrival of the first snow, a message came that the MacDonalds had defeated the Campbells at Inverlochy. The men would be home soon. There had been casualties on both sides, but it was difficult to tell what had happened to Alex or if he was safe. They would have to wait a few weeks more before they knew.

Late one night, Andrea was awoken from her sleep by the shouts of men and horses outside her window. Opening her curtains she could see the shadows of dozens of men, some walking, some on horseback. The warriors were returning. Slipping a cloak over her nightgown and putting on her slippers, she rushed out into the night. Helena never bothered to lock her door now; after all, there was nowhere she could go. As she ran among the men, she tried to look in their faces for Alex’s familiar features. It wasn’t easy. Some of the men held torches aloft, their features wickedly burnished in the golden light. She could see that some of them bore scars or lumps of flesh ripped from their faces in the most hideous fashion. Other men limped or wore their arms in slings. Others less fortunate were carried on makeshift stretchers made from old linen and planks. Her stomach was swollen in front of her, and as she hurried along, she felt the baby kick so she slowed her pace. It was best not to tire herself. As she approached the landing platform by the sea, the line of men had thinned until there was only one lone figure standing over the empty fishing boats. The figure was cloaked in black; it was Helena, and she was looking wistfully across the water, willing her brother to return.

“Is he here?”

She knew the answer already. If Alex had returned to Iona, then his sister would have been the first by his side.

At first the figure did not respond, and Andrea didn’t know if her voice had been heard above the crashing of the waves.

Eventually the figure turned to face her, the skin glowing pale in the moonlight. The eyes were full and stared through the girl. She had never felt so much hate in her life. Without speaking a word, the Abbess pushed roughly past, leaving her alone.

Andrea swallowed hard, sensing something must be wrong. Her stomach lurched, and she tried to remain calm for the sake of the child within her. Surely somebody must know.

She set off back down the track to catch the men, asking the first group she saw if they knew what had happened to Alex. They all shook their heads, most of them too tired to speak after their exertions. She couldn’t tell if they were sparing her the truth because of her condition or if they genuinely didn’t know.

Finally, she caught up with Helena who was engaged in conversation with a couple of older men. She hid out of sight but within earshot. The men were shaking their heads and the woman put her face into her hands, running back to the sanctuary of the nunnery.

At a much slower pace, Andrea followed in her footsteps and found her standing alone in the cloisters, half bathed in moonlight and half in shadow. An eerie halo had gathered around the moon and Andrea could feel the dread mounting in her own heart.

“What’s happened to Alex?”

The words rushed out into the darkness and then disappeared amid their breathy exhalation.

Helena could have been a statue standing there in the moonlight. She did not move for several seconds.

“He is dead. My brother is dead.”

The words almost stopped her heart. It couldn’t be true.

Andrea rushed over to the woman, hoping that they could unite in their shared grief, yet despite her condition, Helena pushed her away with such a force that she landed in the damp grass.

“Don’t you dare touch me! You are responsible for this. I knew when you first arrived that you would bring trouble.”

The woman was grief-stricken, but there was no need to treat her so unkindly. Slowly Andrea rose to her feet.

“Helena, I...”

“Do not speak to me. The damage has been done.”

“But what did I do? Alex died in battle, surely?”

Helena turned and walked towards her, a finger raised in accusation. “You bewitched my brother from the start. I don’t know where you came from, but you are not from this world. When you showed me the rune, I understood. You have been practicing the art of black magic upon us for your own ends. And now you have killed him.”

Andrea looked on in wonder. She had always thought that Helena did not like her, perhaps had been jealous of her relationship with Alex, but never thought that she hated her. The accusations were ludicrous. The woman was obviously mad.

“Helena, I am carrying your brother’s child, your nephew, his only heir.”

The Abbess scoffed in her face. “Oh, you would like to think so, wouldn’t you? I doubt the child you carry has anything to do with Alex. You have probably made a pact with the devil – there will be something unnatural about this child, like the other one. That’s why it could not live. Maybe it is even one of our enemy’s seed, a Campbell’s perhaps? I never trusted you before with your late-night wanderings. Why did you think I locked your door each night? Now I must go and pray for my brother’s soul.”

Left alone in the quiet night air, Andrea began to weep for the loss of Alex as the reality hit her. She had only known him briefly, but it seemed like years, and the grief was very real. She could understand why Helena thought she was a witch. It was 1645 for crying out loud, and people had funny ideas about the devil, but how on earth could she convince her otherwise? As she wept into her cloak, she heard footsteps approach. It was Geraldina, and taking her by the arm, she ushered Andrea back into the warmth. The young nun had lit a new fire and several of the candles. Andrea shivered. She hadn’t realized how tired and cold she was.

The tears still ran down her face as she undressed and put on her nightgown, remembering her last night here with Alex. Without him, what would become of her and the child? Without the rune, she may never return home.

Tucked up in bed, Geraldina brought her a draught of the bitter herbal medicine. She trusted the young girl and drank it straight down. She had to think about the baby now and how they could survive. It wasn’t long until she was in a deep sleep and dreaming.

She was standing in the middle of a battle zone, and there were Highlanders and English men fighting all around her, but she seemed to be a ghost and able to pass through them, unharmed. And although the battle raged fiercely on all sides of her, there was no noise except for the melancholy whine of a lone piper. A mist appeared and someone was calling her name. No, not her name—Andra’s. She recognized the voice; it was Alex calling out to her through the void. As the mist rose, she could see him, battle worn and bloody but not dead.

“Wait for me, Andra,” he was saying, over and over again.

When she awoke, she felt calmer as if Alex had really been with her. Maybe there was still hope, but she would keep it to herself.

She expected Geraldina to bring her breakfast and was surprised when Helena opened the door with her meal. She braced herself for another onslaught of venom.

Placing the tray on the bed, Helena walked over to the window.

“Andra, I am deeply sorry about last night. The news of my brother’s loss hit me strongly and I spoke out of turn. I have not been as welcoming to you as perhaps I should have, and I think that I should start to make amends, especially as you are carrying his child. After breakfast, come walking with me. The air will do us both good.”

It was a struggle for the older woman to say the words, and her face twisted with every vowel. She was trying hard to be pleasant, but her manner left Andrea cold. Still, if Helena could make the effort, then so could she.

The girl smiled and nodded. “I could do with some air and exercise too. I will come to you after I have dressed.”

Andrea ate up her breakfast. She needed to keep up her strength. Then, pulling on her layers of stockings and tunic to keep warm, she wrapped a large woolen blanket around her shoulders to keep off the chill from the sea air. Helena was already waiting for her by the door, and the two women set off into the bright winter air.

Together they walked over the brow of the Island to the northern-most point, the “Bay of the Breaking Waves,” the locals called it. The view was spectacular and the women walked on in silence, each one thinking of Alex in their own way. As they rounded the hill, Andrea began to break out into a sweat, becoming breathless before the pains started in her abdomen. Clutching her belly, she shouted out to Helena who was walking slightly ahead of her. By the time Helena had turned around, Andrea had already slipped to the stony ground, writhing in agony.

The Abbess walked over to the girl, a strange look upon her face. She was about to speak when a voice called out to them in the distance, and a small black figure approached them. It was Geraldina, who, noticing that Andrea had not taken her cloak, followed the two women to bring the garment.

“Geraldina, come quick, the young mistress is unwell, and we need to get her back to the nunnery as a matter of urgency.”

Slowly and carefully, the two women supported her back to the room. Luckily, they hadn’t walked too far and within half an hour, Andrea was tucked up in her bed with a roaring fire in the grate. The pain had subsided in her stomach, but her heart was racing and she had a fever. The physician had examined her and left another draught of bitter herbs to help her rest.

She slept for the rest of the day, and by suppertime she was feeling much better and sat up in bed to eat a small meal that Helena had brought for her. The Abbess had showed her great kindness that day, and Andrea wondered if she had been wrong to doubt her. It was only when Geraldina came to check on the fire about midnight that anyone realized the attack had happened yet again. After her meal, Andrea had slept only to wake with a raging thirst and a pounding head. As she had tried to get out of bed for a glass of water, the stabbing pains started again and she was too weak to shout for help.

The young nun wet a rag with cold water and laid it on her forehead. Andrea was almost delirious with pain but could see Geraldina smiling kindly down at her. For once the girl spoke.

“Listen to me. There is not much time. Helena is trying to poison you; she does not want you nor the child, now that her brother is dead. She is poisoning you through the food, and I cannot stop her–but I can give you an antidote for the poison. Here, drink this up and you will soon be feeling better.”

The nun went on to pour three drops of a reddish-brown liquid into a goblet and filled the rest with water.

Andrea drank down the potion; it tasted sweet and of berries, and within five minutes the fever had eased and the pains gone.

“You must take three drops of this with water before and after each meal to protect you. Now I must go, I have been here too long.” And leaving a small vial on the bed, the nun left, locking the door behind her.

She was in deadly danger. If Helena was trying to kill her, then she would stop at nothing. Geraldina’s potion would only prolong the inevitable. She had been right all along about Helena. Grandma Betty had returned back to the present on the seeming death of Andra, but then again she had the rune. What would happen if Andrea died without it in her hands?

All night she lay awake, afraid of every noise, of every footstep in case it was Helena’s. She tucked the glass vial under her pillow out of sight. Without the young nun’s help, she would have been dead already. She must keep the faith.

Chapter 12

Andrea eventually slept, for when she finally awoke the rain was lashing down at the window. She was also not alone; Helena was standing at the foot of her bed looking like death herself, dressed in a long black habit.

“I am glad to see that you have had a good night. I am surprised; the doctor thought that you might lose the child again. I have brought you some breakfast to keep up your strength. Some beef tea and bread will do you good, now let me help you.”

Her hand reached under the pillow. The little vial had gone. Her heart started to beat fast as Helena sat by her side and started to pick up the spoon.

“What is wrong, my dear? You look like you have lost something. Now drink some of this, it will do you good.”

Andrea had no choice; if she struggled, then Helena would force her. They were both playing a dangerous game, and Helena currently held the upper hand. Her only hope lay in the hands of Geraldina.

Soon the beef tea was all gone and Helena smiled as she proffered the last spoonful.

“There, all done. Now I will leave you to rest. I have told the other nuns not to disturb you today. I will lock the door and take away the key, just to make sure you rest in peace.”

The key turned in the lock and the sound of footsteps echoed down the corridor until all was still. Was this to be her final fate?

After half an hour, the fever and the pains started anew and within an hour she was almost unconscious with the pain. Her mind kept blanking out, but she concentrated on the pain to keep her awake. The little song kept playing round and round in her head:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

The words came and went as she tried to sing them out loud, tried to remember the tune that the little nun had sung.

Her heart was beating fast, and her breath was rasping in her throat. So this was the end. She thought of Steve and New York, of her Grandma Betty, and of Alex.

Her eyes began to mist. Death was pulling her towards eternal sleep, and there was nothing she could do. As her senses began to shut down, she was aware of a commotion around her. The door had opened and a shadowy figure was in the room. Maybe it was Death paying her a personal visit? But the face was real. It was Alex; he had returned. He was shouting something out loud to another figure behind him.

“What have you done? What have you done?” His voice was desperate.

Soon she could feel a strong arm around her, sitting her up, shaking her, trying to restore life, but it was too late—she was slowly breaking down. The last thing she remembered was a small stone being thrust into her hand before all went black.

At 30,000 feet in the air, it all came flooding back to her. Geraldine MacDonald had found her that morning slumped over a grave in the little Chapel of St. Oran. She had been overdoing it lately, and the stress had taken its toll. Once she was feeling quite well again, the old woman had given her a book on the genealogy of the McDonald clan and not wanting to be rude, she had taken it along with her name and address and telephone number, just in case she happened to be in the area again.

At first she had tried to sleep. She had an aisle seat and was at least able to stretch out her legs. Yet every time she almost dozed off, vivid dreams and imaginings would wake her up. She looked in her carry-on bag. She had nothing to read except the book Geraldine had given her so she casually flicked through the pages to pass the time. On the third page she paused as she read the name of Alexhander McDonald. Her heart stopped as the memories came flooding back in every detail. Surely it had been just a terrible dream, brought on by her grieving state? Maybe she had been influenced by her grandma’s diary. She had always had an active imagination.

She looked at the family tree spread out in the middle pages of the book. There was Alexhander McDonald, married to Andra in 1642. They had a child, Alexhander (dead) in 1644, and another, a girl in 1645. There were no dates of death, only question marks against the entries. The history books couldn’t tell her everything.

Andrea put a hand against her stomach, remembering the pregnancy. Could it be that she was expecting? She had been sick that morning when she returned to the hotel, and she still felt a little queasy. Deep inside her, it all started to make sense. If it had been just a dream, then she wouldn’t be feeling so strongly. Alex had come through for her in the end, just at the right moment. She fished out the small rune from her jeans pocket and held it in her hand. This tiny object connected her past and present; it was her link to the one man she loved and would return to.

In the dark room of the nunnery, Alex McDonald held onto the still, warm body of his beloved Andra. The dawn had just started to break, and a weak sun was rising above the mist. He knew that she was safe and that she would come back to him. As long as he kept holding her, she would not die. Their love was eternal.

THE END

The Highland Dream

Book 2 of the Runes of Argyll series

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Jessica savage All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

As the plane started its descent to 20,000 ft over New York, Andrea woke as the pressure popped in her ears. The cabin was noisy with the chatter of passengers, most of who had just woken in time for the landing. Seat belts were fastened and stray hand luggage stowed away in readiness. Everything seemed so ordinary, so 21st century and Andrea breathed deeply. When she had set off from Glasgow airport that morning she had been full of fire and fury and ready to read the riot act to Steve, but now she was back in civilization her determination had started to waiver. The events of the last week now seemed a dream and she wondered if she could actually be going slightly mad. Her memory was foggy, as if she was trying to recall something that had happened years ago rather than just yesterday.

She remembered carrying out her Grandmother’s last wish, her pilgrimage to the Isle of Iona in the Western Hebrides to return a strange looking stone to the cemetery of the ancient chapel of St Oran. Something had happened there, something remarkable in that sacred place, the thin place where time and eternity met. That's what Geraldine had said, the old woman she had met at the hotel Columba over coffee. Even she now seemed like a phantom.

And then there was Alexhander MacDonald. How could she ever forget him? Yet she could scarcely remember his face now, only the eyes remained burning brightly in her memory, the intense way that he looked at her with his green grey eyes. It all seemed like a distant memory rather than yesterday. But it hadn't been her time, it had been his; 1625 to be exact. The date was engraved in her mind. Yet still it was so ridiculous. The old woman, Geraldine, had found her in the chapel grounds, being violently sick: food poisoning or something of the like. Yet it had seemed so real, she could still feel his touch on her skin, could still feel his presence around her even though the details were no longer clear.

The rune was still in her possession. She had wanted to bury it in the graveyard at the chapel of St Oran, to carry out her Grandma Betty’s wishes, but the old woman had told her to take it with her, to keep it safe and there was something in her manner that made her do just that.

The pilot announced that they were about to start the landing process and she sat upright in her seat.

Wheeling her case through JFK International airport, the bright lights awakened her senses and she started to feel herself again. Settling into the back of a taxi she started to laugh softly.

How ridiculous she had been. A slight dose of salmonella and she had almost convinced herself that she had been time travelling - a lady time lord whizzing through time and space. All she needed was a Tardis. She had definitely been overdoing it lately and would take a short break from work, she was owed some time and things were pretty quiet at the moment.

Steve would be surprised to see her. He had been angry at her for being away in his time of need; his first exhibition was due to open that night and it was the accumulation of years of work. Now she would be at his side and all would be well. He would forgive her. She could feel the excitement well up inside, the past week was forgotten as she looked forward to the future.

***

The apartment was quiet. Steve would be at the gallery making the final preparations for the evening opening. The place was pretty tidy too, as if he hadn't been there for a while, the bed un-slept in, and the towels dry on the bathroom radiator. Even the air was still; the reverent hush of a chapel lay over the sleek furniture as if no one had lived here for years. Steve had probably been staying at the gallery or with friends, he was hopeless at looking after himself. He was a real mummy's boy when it came down to it and would have jumped at any offer to be looked after whilst she was away.

At least it would give her time to shower and change and make herself glamorous for him. It was true; absence really did make the heart grow fonder.

Andrea could have stayed under the shower for hours. The hot water streamed over her tired body, reviving and refreshing. For a moment she almost remembered another time, a picture appearing in her mind of an earthenware bowl in front of an open fire, a black cloaked figure with a smiling face. The thought stayed for a mere instance before disappearing.

Scrubbing at her skin she sloughed away at the dry skin cells; off with the old and onto the new. Patting herself dry on the soft towels she reached for her body oil. It was lavender and the old fashioned smell never failed to revive her senses, de-stress her body and soul.

As she rubbed a small amount of the oil into her skin her heart began to race. Somehow the smell excited her; brought out a longing within her. Again it was gone in an instance and she shook her head at her own imaginings.

She tried not to be vain, but checking in the mirror she looked pretty good for someone who had just stepped off the plane less than 3 hours ago. The expensive black trouser suit accentuated her figure and the silk blouse was an exact match to her eyes, bringing out their color in a most enchanting manner.

The exhibition would start in just over two hours, time for a quick reunion with Steve before the celebrity guests and VIPs started to arrive.

Although it was only 2 blocks to the gallery she hailed a yellow cab, her heels ridiculously high to walk far in. They were for 'display purposes only' as she used to joke to Steve.

***

The gallery was very chic and large notices heralded the opening night. There would be press and TV coverage too and after tonight their lives would never be the same again. The year was already booked with guest appearances, dinners and countless social extravaganzas. There were a few people milling around, some familiar faces, but most of them new to Andrea. As she paid the taxi fare she spotted Jim, a good friend of both her and Steve's, and she shouted over to him.

To say that he looked shocked was an understatement. His face was almost white by the time Andrea had walked over and stood smiling in front of him.

"Hey Jim, it's me. You look like you’ve seen a ghost?"

She laughed. But Jim didn't respond, only opened and closed his mouth like a fish.

Andrea laughed. She hadn't been away that long.

"I thought I'd surprise Steve"

"He'll be surprised all right - shall I rush up and warn him?"

Jim was obviously having some joke with her and eventually he broke into a half smile.

"No, it’s OK Jim, I really do want to surprise him. I think I'm in his bad books and I need to atone for my sins."

He opened his mouth as if to speak but after consideration, kept silent. It was not his call.

As she entered through the glass doors she could see his reflection staring back behind her. If she hadn't been so excited she would have felt most unwelcome.

The exhibition was on the second floor but the foyer was already decked out with flowers and a few prints, tasters of the first collection of Steve’s.

Pressing the lift button her heart was almost in her mouth, it was such an exciting time and she could hardly wait to see him again.

The lift opened directly onto the gallery space. Before the doors opened she had spotted Steve looking relaxed, leaning over a table with a dark haired woman. He was laughing, which was a real change for him, she had expected to find him prowling the gallery floor like a caged animal, fretting about this and that little detail.

The ping of the lift doors opening caused them to look up. Andrea’s face was beaming as she stepped into the room, her eyes alight and ready to greet her lover.

Steve hadn't moved, but held his head at a slight angle whilst looking at her, the stillness of his features belying the turmoil within.

"Surprise" she rushed across the gallery floor, her high heeled boots clicking over the polished wooden surface. Steve whispered something to the woman at his side as he stepped forward to greet her.

"Andrea, now this IS a surprise"

He seemed cool as he walked slowly over to where she had stopped. There was something wrong, his voice sounded different and she could sense something in the pit of her stomach as she stepped forward to embrace him.

Ignoring her outstretched arms, he kissed her coolly on the cheek. Her eyes sought his but he looked away. Normally he was so demonstrative in public.

"Andrea can I introduce you to Helen, Helen McDonald, she's part owner of the gallery here" his voice was clinical as if he were introducing a work client.

The woman with dark hair stepped forward. She was pale with piercing green eyes. She wasn't exactly beautiful yet there was something striking about her, an aura and a presence that took Andrea by surprise and somehow made her feel inferior. There was a strange feeling of power around her too. Perhaps it was the expensive jewelry and clothes, or the perfectly manicured nails and coiffured hair, yet it was more than that. Andrea felt weakened by her, disempowered, as she shook the slender hand. There was also a strong sense of déjà vu, as if they had met before, but Andrea could swear that wasn’t possible, it just wasn’t true.

Helen smiled back, the secret smile of the Sphinx that wavered on her lips but did not reach her eyes. She had seen that smile before but she couldn’t think where or when.

Steve was definitely acting strange. Normally suave and sophisticated, his hands moved jerkily and there was something dishonest about his general demeanor.

Helen was like a cat at his side, stretching her long arms and fingers with an air of smug satisfaction.  She was almost predatory in the way she moved stealthily around him, like a lion around a gazelle.

Andrea knew instinctively that something was wrong and her air of excitement and expectancy of being back home began to fade into something ugly and twisted. It was obvious he was sleeping with this woman. She felt almost sorry for him, he looked confused and somewhat weary around the eyes, obviously her sudden appearance had caused him some real problems. Well tough!

She had only been gone just over a week, 10 days to be exact and he had been unfaithful. Whilst she was stood at her grandmother’s graveside he had been shagging this stranger. Andrea could feel the anger rising inside of her but it had nowhere to go. The exhibition would be opening soon and it would be no good to cause a scene out here in public. She would have to wait, bide her time and stem her feelings until later, when she could rant and scream in private.

Steve made an excuse to leave. One of the exhibits needed looking at and after a quick smile and squeeze of her arm he left the two women together.

Helen gave him a knowing smile as he headed across the room.

‘Coward’, thought Andrea, like all men, sloping off when they couldn't stand the heat.

"Well Andrea, we weren't expecting you back tonight. What made you change your mind?" Helen almost purred in her Deep South American lazy drawl.

She felt like shouting 'None of your fucking business bitch ' but ended up smiling instead. The word 'we' had grated too. It inferred that Helen and Steve were an item and it was she who was the odd one out.

Andrea hated this woman more and more. She was certainly trying her best to usurp her and Andrea was determined not to let that happen.

"Steve has worked so hard for this. It's his night and we have to allow him a little leeway. Artistic souls always like to have a sense of freedom don't you think. We don't want to cramp his style"

Biting her lip Andrea wants to scream. How dare this woman tell her about Steve; HER Steve?

"Yes I do know how hard STEVE has been working. We have been through it all together and I have been supporting him for the last 3 years"

Helen narrowed her eyes as if she had not expected this inferior woman stood before her to retaliate. It was good to have a bit of fighting spirit in one’s adversaries. She always enjoyed a challenge.

***

Very soon the champagne corks were popping and flashbulbs exploding as the event kicked off with a host of the great and the good in attendance. The beautiful people arrived and were whisked through the canapés and glasses of bubbly with a sophisticated ease. The whole thing was a terrific success and Steve reveled in the limelight, once again finding his nerve and oozing charm in bucketfuls, having pulled off the evening with great aplomb.

Andrea had been by his side for most of the evening, the supportive partner. The tabloids would show pictures of them the following morning, portraying them as the golden couple, the beautiful pair. They had spoken little apart from the usual pleasantries. Smiling much more than talking and the pretence was making Andrea weary. In the background she would always catch Helen hovering around, casually glancing over at Steve, catching his eye, brushing his arm with her hand, passing him another glass of champagne and laughing at the end of his jokes. She was like an irritating fly that Andrea longed to swat.

***

She was tired and needed to rest but also needed to be on her guard. The effort was taking its toll and she leaned into a large Grecian pillar that let into a small alcove where one of Steve's larger pictures was framed, for support.

"You look tired; it must be the jet lag. You can go home and rest if you like. I can look after Steve."

Helen was purring by her side before she had the chance to move and Andrea immediately stood straight up to her full height to face her rival.

Even up close her beauty was intoxicating, in the way that the Disney villainesses are beautiful, a cold and cruel beauty, hard and empty, poisonous.

Their eyes locked, there would be a battle that much was for certain, but this was neither the time nor the place. Besides, the jet lag was kicking in and she had to admit that she did not have the strength for a fight this evening..

"You need another glass of champagne to keep you awake, let me fetch you one" and before Andrea could protest, Helen was striding off in the direction of one of the young waiters holding a silver tray of expensive, cut glass champagne flutes.

"Here you go, bottoms up, chin chin, or whatever it is you English say"

Andrea took the glass reluctantly. She would rather have stuck pins in her eyes than accept hospitality from this witch, but her time would come. Once rested she would find a few choice words to say to Steve as well as Helen, but for now she would drink the champagne and be as gracious as she could be.

The bubbles burst against the roof of her mouth, crisp and dry; very good champagne, very expensive champagne but she couldn't be bought that easily.

Helen watched carefully as Andrea drank, watching the liquid quickly disappear from the glass, a smile playing on her lips.

The effect was almost immediate, a combination of tiredness and an empty stomach caused the alcohol to course through her veins quickly, a wave of light headedness and nausea passing over her.

"Steady", Helen caught her arm as she felt herself sway, the long red nails biting into her skin.

There was something in the way that the green eyes glinted at her that caused Andrea to panic. Champagne sometimes made her heady but this was something else. Her vision had started to blur and the room had started to spin. Even in the raucous days of university she had never felt like this.

All she could see was Helen's eyes looking at her, laughing at her.

"You! What have you done to me?"

Helen took the glass out of her hand before she fell. Drugging someone’s drink was the oldest trick in the book. It had worked for centuries.

Andrea could feel herself falling but could not stop herself. Everything was growing dark around her and she desperately needed to sleep.

A pair of green eyes stared back at her and then all went black.

2.

The light shining through the window hurt her eyes and Andrea shut them tightly again. Her head thumped and her body ached as if she had spent a night in a wrestling match.

She was back in her own bed, their bed, in the apartment; how she got there she could not remember but had a faint recollection of being at the gallery, of feeling annoyed with Steve for some reason. Rolling over she glanced at the clock - it was 2pm, half the day was over and she felt like hell.

Why hadn't Steve woken her earlier? Glancing at his side of the bed it looked neat and pristine; no one had slept in this bed apart from her last night. What had happened to Steve? It had been his big night, the reason for her trip back home and she could barely remember it. Then it struck her, a pair of green eyes stared solidly in the back of her mind. Helen!

There were footsteps in the next room as the door slowly opened and Steve appeared. He looked worse for wear, disheveled and almost dishonest in his shabbiness as he crept into the room, unsure if she was awake.

Andrea opened her eyes, staring straight at him and he had to look away, sheepishly walking to the window in pretence of opening the curtains for her.

"It's a beautiful day out there, you feeling better now!"

He spoke without turning and she could hear the apprehension in his voice.

Sitting up she made no reply but waited for him to look at her, to watch his face as he talked to her.

"You gave us all quite a fright"

"Us?"

"It's just a figure of speech. I was worried about you. What happened?"

What happened indeed? She could remember Helen handing her a drink and feeling dizzy after a few sips. No she hadn't felt dizzy, she had felt drugged. Helen had drugged her.

"She tried to kill me"

With a puzzled smile on his face, Steve walked over to the bed "Who tried to kill you, what are you talking about?"

"Helen, the woman you’re shagging. She slipped something into my drink last night".

He didn't reply at first but stared at her before starting to laugh out loudly.

"What on earth are you talking about? I think you've been dreaming."

“I saw her Steve, there is something about that woman, something evil and don’t pretend that you’re not sleeping with her, it’s obvious. I mean you didn’t even come home last night!”

Steve stood and scratched his head. “You’re crazy, now just calm down. One, I am not sleeping with Helen, and for your information I slept on the couch last night. I got one of the team to bring you home, see that you were all right”

“That’s very big of you. I could have died for all you care. You didn’t even bother to bring me home yourself.”

Steve sighed “You know what a big deal the exhibition is for me, I had to stay. Anyway you survived. You were just tired and collapsed through exhaustion and champagne, that’s all” Steve tried to smile but Andrea glared at him through blurry eyes.

“That’s all! Steve, that woman Helen slipped something in my drink, I’m telling you. I only had a couple of glasses. She could have killed me”

He was tired and could do without the hysterics. “Look Andrea, you’ve had a lot of stress lately, your Grandmother just died, maybe you need a break. You look tired. Maybe you should go to see the doctor, get checked out and see that you are OK?”

Andrea could feel the tears start to fill her eyes. Perhaps he was right, maybe she was being hysterical, overwrought? The last 2 weeks had been a whirlwind of emotion and for the last few days she had carried a strange feeling around with her, as if she had lost something, as if something was missing. At first she had thought that the feelings were connected to the death of her Grandmother, but there was something else, she just couldn’t figure out what. Maybe she was going crazy after all?

She tried to smile.

“I’m sorry. It’s just that we always seem to be fighting these days. I’ve been away for a week or so and as soon as I get back there seems to be another woman hanging around. A rich and attractive one at that”.

“You know it’s only business. I have to keep on the right side of Helen, she’s a big influence in the arts scene in New York and if I play my cards right it could lead to bigger and better things”

“You mean sleep with her”.

She regretted the words as soon as they had left her mouth.

“I’m sorry Steve. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Let’s go out to lunch and celebrate my return and your success”

He rubbed his ear; she had noticed that he did that when he felt uncomfortable.

“I’m sorry Andrea, I promised Helen I would help her this afternoon. They have another exhibition opening at their second gallery, it starts next week and some artifacts are being delivered today. She wanted me to be around to supervise”.

“I bet she did”.

The air was tense once again and Steve turned to look through the window, unsure what to say.

“Sorry, but I have to go”.

Glancing back at her their eyes locked before he left the room and she heard the door slam behind him. Something was wrong, unspoken, but her head was too foggy to fathom it out.

Rising from the bed she stumbled towards the living room. The couch was draped with pillows and a spare quilt. Steve had been telling the truth about that at least. But she didn’t buy it that nothing else was going on. She was a woman with a sixth sense and she just knew.

Standing in the shower she let the hot spray revive her tired skin. There was something about hot water that calmed the soul as much as it cleansed the body. Reaching for her expensive shower gel, she squeezed some of it into her hands, the fragrance of lavender and rosemary hitting her nostrils and immediately soothed the senses.  A picture came into her mind; she was standing in front of an open fire, washing herself with lavender soap. She could almost sense a feeling of oppression, an image of a locked room, stone walls, something almost out of time. The images seemed so real that they startled her and a cold shudder ran through her spine and her skin bristled with goosebumps, despite the hot water splashing against her.

The feeling left her shaken as she dried herself, wrapping her body in the oversized fluffy towel and she tried hard to remember. Her heart started to beat faster. She could remember a room, a bed, like something out of the middle ages. It was her room, of that she was certain. She had been afraid of something, or someone, but against her fear there had been a stronger feeling, something much deeper, there had been love. There had been a man, she had remembered him on the plane, Alex; the memory seemed so faint now that it flitted across her mind like a shadow.

Andrea shook her head as she wrapped her wet hair in a towel. This was crazy. Maybe she was just remembering a vivid dream, sometimes it happened that way, waking up one morning straight from an adventure, wondering where the hell you were for a minute or too. A wave of nausea swept over her and leaning against the cool of the tiles she closed her eyes a moment to steady herself. Maybe she was ill, run down or a touch of flu, something circulating in the planes air conditioning no doubt. Maybe she should check in with the Doc?

Picking up the phone she dialed Kate’s number. A good friend as well as local GP, Andrea rarely visited Kate in her professional capacity; she was sure to put her mind at ease.

Dr Kate Benning was between patients and came directly to the phone.

“Hey Andrea, good to hear from you, how was your trip?”

Kate’s voice almost made her cry. The first friendly voice she had heard since she had returned to the States. Her voice croaked down the phone as she blinked back the tears.

“Hey Kate, all’s good here thanks”.

There was a pause as Andrea deliberated on her words.

“I guess this isn’t just a social call then, what’s the matter Andrea, tell Dr Kate?”

Good old Kate, she could always break the ice.

“I’m probably just being silly, but I don’t seem to have been myself since I got back home. I seem to have fainted at Steve’s opening night, and now, just getting out of the shower, I came over dizzy. I’m sure it’s nothing. Probably just jet lagged – I shouldn’t have bothered you really Kate, but Steve put it into my mind to call you”

“Too bloody right and for once I agree with the man. Look I have a spare appointment this afternoon about 16:30, why don’t you pop down to see me eh? Just check you out.”

Putting down the phone Andrea felt relieved. It couldn’t do any harm. She was sure it was nothing and anyhow, it would be good to catch up with Kate. She needed a friend right now.

***

It was only a couple of blocks to the surgery and it was good to stretch her legs and feel the cold winter air on her face. By the time she had reached the building she was feeling much better and felt a bit of a fraud for wasting her friend’s time.

The air was warm and hit her immediately as she entered the neat and friendly waiting area. The receptionist smiled and told her to take a seat – Kate would be out shortly.

The glass coffee table was piled with assorted glossy magazines and Andrea plucked one disinterestedly from the top of the pile. She never bought the things herself. Too full of adverts for expensive products that she neither desired nor could afford, and air brushed models looking hopelessly perfect. The only times she thumbed through them were when she visited either the dentist or the hairdressers. The pages were full of celebrities, kiss and tell stories behind pictures of smiling white teeth; the worst kind of mag.

‘I was one of Henry V111’s Wives’ one of the headlines shouted out to her. Andrea smiled as she skimmed through the article. An up and coming young actress was claiming that she had been regressed into a past life and that she had been Anne Boleyn, one of Henry the Eighth’s wives. The article went on to describe how she could remember the feeling of fear as she approached the scaffold on the final morning of her life, feel the damp of the morning upon her skin.

Andrea could feel the hairs on the back of her neck bristle against her shirt as she remembered her own incident in the shower that very morning. Perhaps that had been a flashback to an earlier life too?

“Andrea!”

The door to the surgery had opened and Kate’s smiling face reassuringly brought her back to the 21st century. Smiling and laughing at the same time she stood to greet her friend, welcoming arms wrapping around her. How come a friend could welcome her in such a way and not her lover?

“You look great Andrea, if not a little tired. Step through to the surgery and we’ll have a chat. Do you want a coffee?”

A coffee; heaven! Andrea had been in such a state earlier that she hadn’t even thought about breakfast or brunch or whatever had been appropriate for that time of day. She settled into the leather seat of the chair by Kate’s desk, waiting for her to bring the coffee.

The caffeine hit her like a shot. Kate made good, strong coffee and it was just what the Dr had ordered.

“Well Andrea, let’s get the boring bits out of the way before we catch up properly. What seems to be the problem? You mentioned on the phone that you had been fainting?”

It didn’t help that Kate was her friend. It was the usual syndrome of feeling well as soon as you walked into a Dr’s surgery.

“Actually I’m feeling a lot better now Kate. I think it’s nothing”

Kate smiled; she was used to her patients being evasive.

“Fainting twice within the space of 24 hours is not ‘nothing’ Andrea. Now, let me take your blood pressure. Are you taking any medication?”

Andrea thought back to Helen spiking her drink; or did she? She couldn’t really be certain of anything at the moment. She shook her head.

“Well. Your blood pressure is slightly high, but I seem to have that effect on people.  I should ask you the obvious. Have you missed a period?”

The words hit her like a slap in the face. Pregnant, she hadn’t even considered it. It had been a while since she and Steve had made love, over a month ago with one thing and another. Her monthly cycle had been normal, she was due in a few days, perhaps it was just her hormones playing havoc; it did happen.

“That’s impossible, well I’m 99% certain I can’t be pregnant.  Can I?” Andrea looked shocked.

“In my experience Andrea, it’s usually never expected, not with my patients anyway. Come on, I’ll take a blood sample and we will know for sure”.

Andrea looked away while the needle was inserted, she hated anything medical and she didn’t want to faint again.

“There, that’s done. I can have the results back tomorrow so you won’t have to worry for long. Now is there anything else you need to tell me, any other symptoms?”

The strange thoughts and feelings she had been having flashed through her head, but how could she explain them without sounding as if she were cracking up? Her brow creased as her thoughts returned to the strange room, the fire and the smell of lavender.

“A penny for them?”

Kate was smiling at her, a look of concern in her eyes.

“It’s nothing Kate; honestly, I’m just a bit tired that’s all. A good night’s sleep and I’ll be fine. Now, you can tell me all about the latest gossip!”

3.

By the time she had reached the apartment her heart was light and the events of the previous evening were almost forgotten. Having a good gossip with an old friend had been just what she needed.

Steve was home before her and had already started preparing dinner for them both. He was obviously trying to make amends for earlier and it was a rare treat for her. He had bought flowers too, pink roses. Steve never bought her flowers; something was certainly bothering him but she would think about that at another time. For now she would enjoy the moment.

Soon she was sat at the table in front of a good crisp green salad and a rare steak, just the way she liked it, with a glass of very expensive red wine. He was certainly pushing the boat out.

“So how have you been this afternoon, did you go and see Kate?”

Andrea had almost forgotten about the blood tests. It would be silly to give him false hopes, or fears in his case, about a possible pregnancy. Anyway it was a ridiculous notion.

She smiled “I feel a lot better thanks. I went to see Kate, nothing wrong that a good night’s rest won’t fix”.

“About last night Andrea” He sounded as if he were about to apologize for something, but she raised her glass in a toast to stop him speaking.

“Here’s to your success Steve, you’ve worked hard for it”

The papers had been full of praise for the opening night of Steve’s exhibition and the evening was for celebrating and not for fighting. The wine relaxed her and she felt herself for the first time in weeks. As the bottle emptied, her head grew lighter and the conversation between her and Steve started to flow again. Perhaps she had been wrong after all?

The meal was soon over and they took their glasses over to the couch with a fresh bottle to relax. Steve was soon nuzzling into her neck; it had been a long time. The relationship had mainly been built on sex, but it was the hot and passionate type rather than the slow and loving kind and soon she could feel her passion start to rise. He knew what made her tick, he may have had his faults but he definitely knew how to please her. No-one could call him loving but Steve was certainly a man of passion. His hands were soon on her breasts and squeezing hard, the soft flesh yielding under the material of her shirt, her nipples hard and erect. She moaned as a quiver of pleasure rippled through her body. Her head was already half reeling from the heaviness of the good wine and Andrea closed her eyes to focus on her mounting excitement.

His fingers were soon ripping away at her blouse; once his passion was roused he didn’t like to let the mere detail of clothing get in the way. Naked to the waist she writhed under his touch, his fingers now unbuttoning her jeans and pushing them down her legs until she was only wearing her panties. She could feel the wetness between her legs as his fingers slid beneath the flimsy material to finger her moist cunt.

“You fucking bitch, you’re gagging for me”, Steve’s passion always made his language foul, but that had always been part of the excitement for her, she had never been with anyone so physical before. Yet now, somehow it sounded different, harsh, and some of her passion started to diffuse. He had soon undressed and his cock was hard and erect. That had been part of it too, Steve had one of the biggest cocks she had ever seen, that had ever been inside her anyhow. Some of her past boyfriends she had hardly felt enter her and she had faked every orgasm. Not so with Steve, she felt every bump and grind of his rod as he thrust inside of her. His eyes were like slits as she looked at his face, his sex face she called it, the pent up desire waiting behind his eyes, heavy with longing. He could hardly wait to be inside of her and pushed the head of his cock into the entrance of the fleshy folds of her pussy.

“Fucking bitch”, he pushed his length into her and moaned with pleasure and she could feel herself recoil slightly, almost repulsed. Andrea closed her eyes and tried to get back into the mood. What was wrong with her? Up to a moment ago she had been eager for this man to enter her, now she wanted to push him away. Opening her eyes she looked up at him, hoping that the old feelings would come back. The face wasn’t Steve’s, it was a lover from another time, the handsome and rugged man of her dreams; it was Alex MacDonald’s face she saw, the man she had almost forgotten, the man she loved. The memories came flooding back and she fought back the tears as she remembered his gentle love making, their nights of passion alone in the strange room of her dreams. Her heart ached with the memories, but they were not her memories, just her imaginings –what else could they be? The more Steve thrust away inside her, the more she felt the hatred for him rise up inside her, and all the time the face of Alexhander MacDonald was in front of her.

She was relieved when, with a final jerk, he came, the lust rushing from him as the semen dripped out of her ravaged pussy to wet the inside of her thighs. His body flopped like a dead weight on top of her and for a moment she felt sullied, and something almost akin to disgust for this man who almost felt like a stranger.

Within a minute he was breathing heavily, almost snoring as he fell into a deep snooze, his weight almost crushing her.

Easing out from under him, she quietly made her way to the bathroom to clean herself in the shower. It was ridiculous but she wanted the stench and sweat of this man away from her. Once the bathroom door was closed she broke down, sitting on the floor and weeping. What on earth was happening to her? Yesterday she had been jealous of another woman making advances towards Steve and today she loathed him, after such a promising night. He hadn’t done anything wrong, Steve had just been, well Steve. It was her; it was all in her head. She was in love with a man she could barely remember, someone who was surely a figment of her imagination, she was going mad.

Once her tears had dried she showered for the second time that day. It was good to feel clean again. Steve would probably sleep until morning, so she could go to bed alone. Kate would be ringing her tomorrow with the results of the blood tests, it would give her an opportunity to explain all of these confusing thoughts and feelings. Maybe there was something wrong after all?

Slipping on her dressing gown she moved into the kitchen and started to clear the table; one of her pet hates was waking in the morning to last night’s dirty dishes. As she cleared away she noticed a brochure on the work bench; the new exhibition Steve had been working on with Helen. ‘Runes and Relics - Man and Myth’ –the title jumped out at her as she opened the pages. There was a picture of Helen on the inside cover and Andrea shivered as the cold and lifeless eyes looked back at her. The woman was like a lizard, she didn’t seem human and there was something startling and familiar about her face. She had felt the same yesterday evening in the gallery.

She slowly read the blurb. The exhibition was travelling around the world and it was a collection of ancient artifacts, art and objects from the dark medieval period of history. The catalogue showcased a few of the more rare and interesting objects. Ancient religious paintings and statues carved out of the finest stone. There were illustrated manuscripts dating back to the time of St Bede and Columba, Andrea was tired and was just about to close the brochure when one of the photographs caught her eye. ‘The Runes of Argyll – an ancient mystery’.

It was the picture of an ancient rune, ‘as old as time’ the poetic language of the publicity material read. The last remaining rune of Argyll; Norse legend has it that the God Odin forged 2 runes that were blessed with the secrets of the Gods. Any man possessing one of them would have the power of immortality at his fingertips, like the very God’s themselves. Andrea dropped the brochure onto the floor. She had seen this rune before; there was one just like it sat inside a drawer in her bedside table.

Andrea sat for a moment on a stool by the work bench, trying to make sense of the strange happenings over the last two weeks. Her grandmother had died and left her the Rune, her last request had been that Andrea take the Rune to the Isle of Iona in the Western Hebrides of Scotland and place it on a gravestone in the little chapel graveyard. Everything since then had been hazy. She had fainted or blacked out at the graveside and ever since then she had started to have strange dreams and imaginings, almost as if she had been back in time. Alex MacDonald had been there, she was sure of that. But was it all true or was her mind playing tricks on her?

It was too much of a coincidence, it had to be. Only two of the runes in existence and both in New York and connected to her. Helen was connected, she had to be. Leaving the dishes she ran into the bedroom and quietly closed the door. Opening the dressing table drawer she reached her hand inside and took out the rune. It was such a small and insignificant looking stone, yet there was something about its simplicity that she had never noticed before. She had placed it into the drawer and forgotten all about it on her return.

Andrea removed her dressing gown and found an old pair of pajamas. She generally went to bed naked, enjoying the cool of the sheets against her skin, yet tonight she wanted to feel safe and warm, besides, there was a buttoned pocket in the pajama top where she could keep the rune safely next to her. It seemed a silly thing to do, yet she almost felt compelled to do it. Her grandmother had passed it on to her, entrusted her granddaughter, and she was now its keeper.

That night Andrea did not sleep well; her dreams were strange and disturbing and she wrestled with a darkness that filled her heart and head with unrest. At one point she thought she saw a figure in her room - a black cloaked figure, almost a ghost flitting in and out of the shadows. She could hear the sound of objects being moved, doors opening and closing, drawers sliding open and the rustle of papers and clothes before they were shut once more. At one point she thought she could feel someone's breath upon her face, could feel the weight of another presence bearing down on her but she kept her eyes tightly shut. When she awoke she was alone.

***

The early morning sun was streaming through the light fabric of the curtains and Andrea rubbed her eyes as she glanced around the room. The dream had been so real but as she looked around, nothing had been disturbed. Her mind was playing tricks once more.

But then she noticed it, faint at first but definitely in the air; the lingering sweet and heavy smell of expensive perfume and she recognized it at once. It was not one of her own favorites; it was too heavy - too powerful, she preferred the lighter and more floral fragrances.

Andrea remembered where she had noticed the aroma - at the opening night of the exhibition in the gallery.  It was Helen's perfume.

Sitting up straight her heart began to beat fast. Something was happening and it was not all in her head - it was very real and tangible, but she could not think what it was or why. What did Helen want from her? Had Helen really been in her room last night and if so, what was she looking for?

Her hand brushed against her pajama pocket - the rune still safely there, weighing slightly heavy against the flimsy material. There had to be a connection but it was not clear. There was the new exhibition too - Runes and Relics - everything was starting to link up but she was still no wiser. Was the rune of monetary value, is that what Helen was looking for? Surely a pair would be valuable but why would she act like a thief in the night? Helen was a respected figure in the arts world and very rich, why the furtiveness and mystery? Taking the rune from her pocket Andrea looked carefully at the small engraved stone. She didn’t believe in all the ancient mumbo jumbo, but there was something going on, something that she couldn’t quite grasp, but all paths led to this small object in her hand. She had to keep it safe, but where? Glancing around the room she thought carefully. It had to be a place no-one would think of looking. She wasn’t one for ornaments and the like, her own belongings were pretty sparse and she didn’t believe in personal clutter. Even from her own childhood she had only kept a few things, an Enid Blyton illustrated companion and an old teddy bear with one eye and not much fur; definitely the worse for wear but more lovable because of it.

It gave her an idea. Picking up the bear Andrea fetched the small sewing kit from her dressing table drawer. She had hated sewing at school and only kept the kit for extreme emergencies.

Holding the bear at arm’s length she looked him straight in the one beady eye.

“Sorry Ted, this has to be done. It won’t hurt a bit” and she began to pick away at his soft side seam with a small pair of scissors, creating a small gap, just big enough to slot the stone into, before stitching up the seam and making him whole again.

“There. That wasn’t so bad was it, now don’t you tell a soul” and with that she sat the Ted back into the old basket chair.

Andrea smiled at her eccentricity. If anyone had told her a few weeks ago that she would be hiding an old rock in a stuffed bear she would have thought them crackers. Instead it seemed that she was the one that was slightly unhinged, yet hiding the rune had made her mind feel easier, safer. It was almost a relief.

The whole thing seemed so ridiculous in the light of day. All smoke and mirrors like something out of a bad novel, yet she couldn't deny there was something happening. Glancing at the clock, the digital numbers blinked out 8:10. She could hear a stirring in the next room - Steve was waking.  It was probably best not to tell him her fears. He would only think that she was definitely crazy. She still didn't believe him about Helen. Something was going on and he was sure to confide everything she said to that woman. She would just have to be quiet whilst she worked it out for herself. At least the rune was safe.

The bedroom door opened just as she was about to go into the shower. Steve grabbed at her naked body but she managed to whisk herself into the shower before he had time to get too amorous. She had been repulsed by his lovemaking last night, somehow it had felt all wrong and the niggle still played on her mind. She could feel his eyes on her as he watched her shower through the glass cubicle, as she rubbed the shower gel over her body, the spray of the water splashing over her, the water beading across her skin and running in rivulets down her long legs. It never ceased to turn him on and she knew that once she had finished he would be waiting for her. The thought of it almost made her sick. A mobile phone beeped in the distance and Steve reluctantly left the bathroom, winking at Andrea through the steam.

A few seconds later he was back in the bathroom, splashing cold water across his face and shouting; the mood of a few seconds ago lost.

“Bloody hell Andrea, why didn’t you tell me what time it was, I didn’t know it was so late! A reporter from the New York Tribune is meeting me at the gallery at 9 to do a feature on me and the exhibition. I’ve got to dash, see you later”.

He rushed out of the bathroom and a few minutes later she heard the outside door bang shut. He was gone. Switching off the water she stepped out of the shower and wrapped an oversized towel around her. Thank god he had gone. Last night during sex she had felt as if she were almost cheating on someone and that someone was a figment of her imagination – Alex MacDonald – a shadowy figure from the past that had haunted her ever since she had returned home from Iona. She closed her eyes and could almost feel him, his strong arms wrapped around her.

A phone rang out from the bedroom, this time it was her phone. Slipping into her dressing gown she walked into the bedroom and sitting on the bed, picked up the phone.

“Hi Andrea, it’s Kate, how you feeling this morning?  Listen, I have to be quick. I’ve got the blood tests back. Do you want to come down to see me at the surgery, I have a spare hour free at 12?”

Andrea had almost forgotten about her blood tests and the sound of her friend’s voice pulled her out of her dreaming and into the present.

“Is there something wrong Kate?”

There was a small pause on the phone, a hesitation in her voice before she spoke again.

“There’s nothing wrong, not exactly Andrea, nothing to worry about anyway, but I think it would be good if you could come into the surgery for a chat”.

Standing up, Andrea crossed to the window and looked out into the morning sun, the world outside looked bright.

“Whatever it is Kate, just tell me over the phone; I’m a big girl”.

“You’re pregnant”.

Andrea sat back on the bed to let the words sink in, but they could not. Kate must be wrong; there was no way that she could be pregnant.

She began to laugh “Kate, I see, you’re having me on, a joke and not a very good one at that. It’s too early for such things. God woman, you almost gave me a heart attack”

There was another pause.

“Andrea, listen, I’m not joking.  The tests have come back positive. You’re having a baby”.

Her mind raced to the last time she and Steve had sex, it must be well over a month ago. She had been away for nearly 2 weeks, the timings were all wrong, it was impossible.

“Look Andrea, there must be some mistake. Steve and I haven’t been together for over a month, I’ve had a period since then. It’s impossible”.

Now it was Kate’s turn to laugh down the phone.

“Andrea, just listen to yourself. I have the results here and I can definitely say that you are pregnant. Lots of my patients find it hard to take in at first, make all kinds of excuses. Now let’s make an appointment to get you booked in to see me for a full check up and, better than that, let’s make a date to go out and catch up properly. No alcohol for you though eh?”

It was no use arguing with Kate over the phone, she was sure it was a mistake but agreed with her friend to make the appointment and to meet for lunch later in the week. She ended the call as quickly as she could, needing some time to think.

Walking into the living room she picked up her bag and retrieved her filofax. She was meticulous at recording dates and always tracked her monthly cycle. Her last period had been three weeks ago, the last time she had sex with Steve was 5 weeks ago, it just didn’t add up.

Opening up her dressing gown she stroked the smooth skin of her belly. It was impossible. They must have made a mistake with the test results. Still, a nagging fear played on her mind, she had fainted a couple of times, had been feeling emotional lately, the strange dreams about Helen and Alex MacDonald - something was definitely amiss.

For the rest of the day Andrea moped around. She still felt tired from her sleepless night and although she tried to sleep her mind was restless and she could not relax.

Just after noon Steve rang. Helen had invited them both out for dinner that evening at her place. At first Andrea was tempted to decline the offer. She did not like Helen nor did she trust her, but then again, if she were the enemy, perhaps it was better to understand a little more about her? She didn’t mention the pregnancy to Steve, why should she; it couldn’t possibly be true; could it?

4.

Helen looked out of her window and down the long drive to the line of trees that blocked the view beyond her gate. She liked to feel secluded; keep away prying eyes. They would be here soon. It was an important night and everything was in place. Andrea had been a much tougher nut to crack than she had first thought but she was not going to be thwarted by such a pathetic and ordinary woman. It had happened once but she was determined it would never happen again. There was too much riding on it. She had waited a lifetime, several lifetimes, for this moment and it was within her grasp. She would have the 2 runes, the one in the exhibition and the one in Andrea’s keeping, and would go back to Iona to save her brother, both to return to the future with the power of the runes and together they would rebuild their empire in a new world. Generations of women before her had led to this moment - it was her destiny and she could not fail now in her mission. The MacDonald clan would rise again to power and she would rule along with her brother; all that stood in the way was two small stones and a woman who was not worthy of her brother’s love.

At least she knew the whereabouts of one rune; the one that had propelled her into the present time. She had spent years collecting ancient artwork and artifacts in the hope that she would discover the second; the two runes that would bring herself and her brother safely to the future, her brother who lay dying back in Iona, 500 years in the past. Only she could save him now.

The lights of a car beamed across the driveway as the taxi crawled up the drive and came to a halt in front of the entrance, the wheels scattering the grey gravel over the immaculate lawn.

Andrea took a deep breath as she looked up at the great mansion house, seeing the dark outline of a figure in one of the lighted downstairs windows. In her head she wanted to turn back, run away. There was something wrong, something evil about the place. It sounded stupid but her hackles were raised and she sat in silence in the back of the cab, staring out into the night.

"Andrea!" Steve was opening the door and grabbing at her hand to pull her out.

Smoothing down her skirt she stepped into the cold air. She had made an extra effort tonight; she would not let Helen beat her, whatever she was up to. The dress was new and expensive, very expensive. It fitted well, perhaps a little too well and hugged her slender figure. She wore killer heels, uncomfortable but adding an extra 2 inches to her height was part of her battle armor; essential she always found in one to one combat with another of her sex.

A butler answered the door, not one of the lumbering, old and white haired dodders from an Agatha Christie novel, but a beautiful young and toned man, straight from the pages of Dorian Gray, an Adonis in the flesh. He was almost too beautiful, too perfect with his finely chiseled features, and although he smiled in greeting, his manner was cold and aloof, just like his mistress.

Gay too no doubt - not that she had an issue with that, but no heterosexual man she knew had such perfect skin and plucked eyebrows.

They were soon whisked down a marble floored hallway and past a wide and sweeping staircase into one of the reception rooms and asked to wait. Andrea had clung onto Steve’s sleeve in an attempt not to slip on the shining surface. Helen liked to keep her guests waiting and make a grand entrance, whilst Andrea and Steve stood in silence awaiting the moment.

Five minutes passed before the sound of her stilettos could be heard clipping against the marble and Andrea wondered how Helen managed to stay upright.  The door swung open in a grand gesture and there she stood with arms open to welcome her guests, with a smile so wide it hardly fitted onto her slender face.

She looked perfect as always, although Andrea always thought there was something of a ‘preserved’ look about her, as if she had been packed away in mothballs until needed and Andrea expected a smell of camphor to follow her. Instead the smell was of an expensive perfume - setting her mind back to the previous evening, the sense that someone had been in her bedroom; the same sweet smell.

Once the air kisses were over and the drinks ordered, Helen invited them to sit by the fire. The talk was mainly directed towards Steve, talk of the exhibition and art in general, but the green cat eyes seemed to always be looking at Andrea.

Helen seemed to have bewitched Steve; he was all interest and smiles like a small puppy dog lapping up the attention she was pouring on him. Andrea tried not to bristle; she would not let Helen get to her, not tonight. Tonight she would be the perfect guest and smile and laugh in all the right places. She would deal with Steve later.

Over dinner the talk moved to the subject of the new exhibition. Andrea kept her face still, trying to look disinterested in the subject, the only give away was the slight grinding of her jaw which she did when nervous.

“The new exhibition is so exciting”, purred Helen, eyes staring, unblinking at Andrea.

“To have one of the sacred runes is such an honor, they are believed to hold the power of the ancient Gods; the forgotten deities. Carved by Odin’s own hand. Isn’t that wonderful?”

Steve laughed “It’s a great story Helen, but surely you don’t believe in all of that rubbish?”

Helen narrowed her eyes and for a moment a line travelled across her crease-free brow before she flashed a brilliant smile back at him. “Who knows what powers exist in this old world of ours Steve? What did your Lord Hamlet say? ‘There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy’. I like to keep an open mind” With that she laughed loudly, her black hair tumbling across her face for a brief moment, the eyes gleaming behind the stray strands.

“It’s just a pity we don’t know the whereabouts of the second stone”, once again she gazed across the table to Andrea, who met her gaze with the same steady stare.

“One of my distant ancestors is said to have found this stone. It has been in my family for generations. I have offered a substantive reward for anyone coming forward with the second stone, but maybe it is lost for good?”

“Maybe it is just a myth – perhaps there is only one stone after all?” Steve was getting bored with the conversation and wanted to move the topic of conversation back onto the subject of his exhibition.

“Besides, what do you want the two stones for anyway – world domination?” Steve laughed at his own small joke.

“Perhaps.” Helen smiled and as if on cue the perfect butler entered the room with their coffees. Nodding to dismiss him, Helen took the silver salver of cups and cream and placed it on the table, and the young man left the room as silently as he had entered it.

“Would you like a little brandy in your coffee Andrea?”

Andrea was tired and wanted to get home but she nodded; she wanted to be the perfect guest tonight. Apart from Steve’s flirting it hadn’t been too bad an ordeal. She had deflected all of Helen’s attempts to draw her into conversation about the rune stone. Besides, the brandy looked expensive and she might as well take advantage.

“No brandy for you Steve, I have a rare and rather delicious whisky for you to try”. Steve was in his element.

The brandy was strong and Andrea didn’t see how much Helen had poured into the cup but it completely overpowered the taste of the coffee. The liquid burned her throat as she swallowed it down. So much for the expensive stuff, she would make do with Courvoisier in future.

The candles on the table had burned down quite low and the flames reflected and flickered from the surfaces of the silver coffee service. The meal had been quite substantive and the wine had flowed easily. Andrea felt her eyes start to close, she was weary, so weary, and her eyelids felt full and heavy. Helen and Steve were talking about the possibility of his exhibition moving to another city, and although Andrea tried to follow the conversation the words stopped making sense and she struggled to comprehend their meaning. Suddenly the room started to spin and the reflections and the candles started to blur her vision. She was being dragged to the ground as a heavy and dark veil started to descend upon her. Her mouth opened as she tried to speak, tried to call Steve’s name, but it was no use. The last thing she saw was Helen’s face bent over her, smiling.

5.

The room was bright and light but it was not her own. The bed was small, not the oversized king mattress that she was used to at home. There were light blue curtains hung at a small window and as she tried to sit up, something pulled her back. There was a plastic tube stuck into her arm and that in turn was attached to drip of saline fluid hung on a metallic stand next to her bed. She was in hospital.

Andrea’s mind was foggy as she tried to understand where she was and more importantly why she was here?

A nurse in a blue uniform stepped into the room and she attempted to call her over, yet her mouth was dry and her tongue seemed swollen and bloated in her mouth.

The nurse glided over to her bedside in a calm and no-nonsense manner, reaching out instinctively for her wrist and feeling the pulse.

“It’s good to see you back with us Andrea. Now, can you hear me? You’ve been a lucky girl. It’s a good job that man of yours brought you straight here or it might have been too late to save the baby, let alone you”.

Andrea could feel the tug of the tube in her arm as she struggled once more to sit up.

“Now it’s OK, you’ve been through a lot. It’s advisable for a woman in your condition not to eat shellfish.  Paralytic poisoning can kill quite easily; you’ve had a lucky escape there. Now you’re awake I’m going to fetch the doctor. I’m afraid you’ve just missed your husband, he sat with you all night but had to leave, some business, but he promised to back as soon as he could. We will put a call out to him; tell him that you’re back with us”.

Her knight in shining armor; it hardly sounded like Steve.

Her memories returned from the evening before. There had been a platter of oysters and king prawns to accompany a glass of champagne before the main meal was served. She wasn’t an oyster fan, but finding her appetite she had tucked into the plump, pink flesh. They had tasted delicious and she couldn’t imagine that they had been anything but fresh and sourced from the finest fishmonger. Besides, she had seen Steve tuck in too; if something had been wrong then surely he would be in hospital with her? And then there was Helen of course. An image of the green cat like eyes looking down at her formed in her head. Helen had poisoned her again, only this time she had nearly died.

The nurse returned with a young looking doctor who started to examine her and ask questions. Once again he confirmed that she was lucky to be alive; the baby too. So it was true, she was actually pregnant. Before leaving he handed her a glass of water and two small tablets; sedatives to help her sleep.

Drowsy from the medication she closed her eyes. She could hardly think straight and willed herself to stay awake. Helen was trying to kill her, and for all she knew Steve was in on it too, though God knows why, all he had to do was leave her. She could not trust him and could not tell him her fears. Anyhow, he would only deny it and say she was crazy, unwell. Andrea trawled her mind for reasons why Helen would want her dead and all roads led to the rune that she had hidden in her bedroom; but why? The thoughts whirled through her head until she was exhausted, and half drugged she fell into a dark and heavy sleep.

A light touch on the arm caused her to stir. Andrea opened her eyes to see the nurse smiling down at her.

“Sorry to wake you Andrea, but your Grandmother’s here to see you. I thought it might do you good to see her. She does look rather concerned”.

For a moment Andrea thought she was still asleep, half dreaming at least. Although still under the influence of medication, she knew for certain that her Grandmother Betty was dead; she had been at the funeral less than a month ago. It was her Grandmother that had left her the rune in her will; had started her on this strange and perilous journey.

As the nurse helped her to a sitting position she could see a white haired old lady walking towards her. She recognized the kind and smiling face at once; it wasn’t her Grandmother, it was Geraldine.

The last time she had seen Geraldine she had been ill; this seemed to be becoming a habit.

Geraldine had been in the little graveyard on the Isle of Iona back in Scotland and had come to her rescue then.

The sight of the kind old woman almost made her cry. They had only met the once but it seemed as if Andrea had known her a lifetime and as the small figure approached her an enormous wave of relief washed over her to the extent that she started to sob.

"My dear, don't fret yourself. I'm here now. No need to worry."

Her words were as soothing as a mother’s to an errant child, and the tears fell into loud and audible sobs.

A thin, warm hand reached across and found hers. It was soft and warm and felt surprisingly strong for a frail old lady - Geraldine seemed anything but.

"You have come a long way my dear and I'm afraid that your journey has a long way to go yet, that's why I'm here to help you."

Andrea peered at the kindly face through her tears. Nothing of what she was saying seemed to make any sense.

"I thought you were in Scotland. How did you find me?" Andrea had many questions and she wondered whether or not Geraldine was actually real or just another figment of her medicated mind.

“I knew there was danger and I followed you across the water. I saw the advertisement for the Ancient Relics exhibition and saw the photograph of the rune. It wasn't hard to track you down once I had located Helena."

"Helena?"

"Helen, Helena, it's all the same."

Geraldine wasn't making sense but the rune seemed once again at the heart of a mystery that she could not quite grasp.

"I know you are still recovering my dear but I need to tell you something, something of your past. Sometimes one can forget the experience - travel can play tricks on the mind."

"Experience, what do you mean?" Andrea could feel her heart start to thump. She wanted to sleep, maybe she was already dreaming, but Geraldine kept her attention.

"My dear, you and I have known each other in the past."

"Yes, I remember. I fainted in the cemetery of St Oran chapel on Iona and you helped me."

"That is true, but that was not the first time we met."

"I had seen you in the hotel at breakfast."

"Yes, but that was not the first time we met either. We first met in the year 1644. You arrived on Iona, shall we say, unexpectedly, where you met Alexhander MacDonald."

The name caused a shiver to run through her body and despite her drowsiness Andrea attempted to sit up.

"But that's impossible."

“Yet you remember Alex hmmm? One never forgets one’s own true love."

The picture of Alex MacDonald was now clear in her mind, as clear and sharp as if she had seen him only yesterday.

"But 1644...."

"It seems impossible doesn't it? But with the power of the rune everything's possible. You will find now that I am here you will start to remember more, all those memories your brain has pushed to one side as impossible.”

Suddenly Andrea had an image of a small yet cozy room, stone walls and a fire in a grate. The nunnery on Iona - she had lived there, but in another time. It didn't make sense but she knew it was so.

"But how?"

Geraldine squeezed her hand.

"Your grandmother was the one. She was from a long line of MacDonald’s and the secret of the ancients had been lost until she stumbled across it as a young girl. Her aunt had died, an elderly and eccentric old lady, and left her entire estate to the young Elizabeth, your grandma Betty. Amongst her possessions was an old carved stone and a map of the old chapel at Iona. There had been journals too, written in a long and looping handwriting containing tales of another land, another place, a shift in time. Betty had been intrigued and as a young woman had travelled to Iona and visited the chapel and the graveyard for herself. She had taken the rune to the site of an old grave and had somehow found herself transported to another time. She breathed life into the dying form of a young woman; Andra, a good force nearly extinguished by an evil one."

"Helena!" The memories had begun to flood back and the beautiful, yet evil face flooded her thoughts.

"That is right, Helena, the sister of Alexhander MacDonald. She had acquired the knowledge of the ancients at an early age and wanted to use it for evil purposes. She had visions of ruling the kingdom with her beloved brother. The powers had turned her half insane yet luckily her power was not absolute, not without the two rune stones."

"I have one of the rune stones."

"That is right, and that is also why you are in grave danger, why you lie here in hospital today. Helena will do anything to get that stone.”

"Helen!"

The realization suddenly dawned on Andrea. That is why Helen had seemed so familiar, that beautiful yet cruel face, she had met her back in time.

"Helena was jealous of the love her brother had for you. Her brother is all she has and she was determined to destroy you. When she knew you were carrying his child her one thought was to kill you. She had tried many times and Andra had faced death several times in her young lifetime. As a young girl Andra had originally come over to Iona from the mainland to be taught by the nuns. All her family were killed in the great siege of the Highlands and Alex became her guardian, yet as she turned into a beautiful young woman he fell in love with her and their romance blossomed. Helena was so jealous she tried to poison the girl on many occasions. Through the power of the ancients and your families strong blood line, you, your grandmother and others in the female line have stepped in to save her, to save yourselves and protect the ancient powers from falling into evil hands."

"But how, and why us?"

"The powers of the ancients are the oldest known to man. It is said that the great Gods themselves forged the rune stones. Several keepers, daughters of the stones, were elected and that responsibility has been passed on from generation to generation, mother to daughter, or in your case from grandmother to granddaughter; only the chosen ones could take on the responsibility.

One of the stones was placed in the safe keeping of the ancient MacDonald clan, the other to the ancestors of Andra, your people. The ancient writings foretell a time when the stones will be re-united. Andra had a rune, Helena the other and ambitions to claim both. When the girl would not relinquish the stone, Helena attempted to kill her.  Ending her life would serve two purposes, bringing the runes together and bringing her brother back to her and her alone. The runes transported you and your ancestors back in time, to the exact point of Andra's certain death, to breath your life back into her, to allow the continuation of life; death and birth, the continuation of life. Some religions call it re-incarnation."

Andrea was staring at Geraldine.

It was a crazy story that she could barely believe, yet she could remember, she had been there, and as ridiculous as it sounded she knew these people, these places. She was Andra in another time.

Still it didn't make sense. The whole concept was ridiculous! Andrea furrowed her brow,

“But how is it possible that I can save my ancestor from the past? Surely if Andra died then I wouldn't even have been born?"

Geraldine smiled gently and brushed back a stray wisp of grey hair that had fallen loose from her neatly clipped hair.

"Time is not linear Andrea, and the powers and laws of the Universe are little understood by modern man. I am but a guide to help you through that transition and to protect you."

Andrea looked into the kindly face. There had always been something familiar about the face but she could not place it.

"You don't remember me do you? I may look a little different, a little older perhaps?"

The twinkling eyes shone in her memory. Back to a much younger face - the young nun who had cared for her on Iona - of course, Andrea’s eyes lit with recognition.

"That's right. Of course I am much younger back there. When we travel we embody the closest of our familiar line and that can be any age."

Closing her eyes the memories came flooding back to Andrea. The past so real she could almost touch it.

"But you are in grave danger my dear. Helena is after the rune and she will not stop until she has it. Alex MacDonald has been mortally wounded and lies dying. His only hope of salvation is to travel to the future, to live once again. Helena needs two runes to bring herself and Alex forward to this time and have total power. Helen is a direct descendant and will travel back with the two stones unless we can stop her."

"But how can we?"

"You must hand over your rune to me and I will take it back to Iona today. You must discharge yourself and follow me. We must travel separately to be safe but you must return to Iona as soon as possible. Andra is still dying, from the same moment you were transported back to the future. Time is continuous, like a permanent loop that we travel in. It will be safer for the child that way."

Andrea’s hands immediately swept to her stomach. "Child?"

"You are carrying Alexhander’s child and it must be born in its own time; a daughter to carry on the line, one that will reunite the two runes and the powers of the ancients will be restored."

The pregnancy; she had been right all along about the dates, had known deep inside that the child could not be Steve’s.

"But what about Alex, you said he was dying?"

'That is in the future, or more accurately in your past. You must travel back and live out many years with Alex and then what has been foretold will be."

"But surely if all of this has been foretold we don't have to worry; everything will turn out alright in the end?"

For the first time Geraldine's blue eyes looked serious."Nothing is written in tablets of stone Andrea. The Universe has a way of righting wrongs, but that can take centuries and a lot of damage and suffering can happen in between. I have seen two versions of the future and one of them you would not wish upon this old, tired world. We must not fail. Now tell me, where is the stone?"

The whereabouts of the old teddy bear were soon given to Geraldine. The old woman assured her that breaking into the flat to obtain the rune would be the least of her problems.

"Helen will soon sense that I am here and will do everything she can to stop me. I am hoping by then it will be too late and I will be flying back to England. I do possess a small amount of power myself but I can only hold Helen at bay for a short time. That is why you must discharge yourself as soon as possible.  Don't worry, I will help you there also, the matron won't be a problem. I have a travel ticket already booked for you on the 16:00 flight today. Soon after that Helen will be on our path and she will certainly pursue you back in time."

"Can we not travel together?"

"It's safer this way, just in case something happens."

Leaving a small envelope on the bedside table, Geraldine bent forward and kissed her forehead before smiling and leaving the room.

Alone once again Andrea laid her head back on the pillow and closed her eyes. It was like a strange dream, maybe it was the medication and Geraldine was a mere figment of her imagination? Opening her eyes she glanced at the bedside table. The white envelope was still there; that was definitely real.

6.     The flight back to London had been trouble-free yet Andrea could not settle and stayed awake the whole flight, afraid that something might happen; forever looking over her shoulder for Helen.

Geraldine had been right about the hospital. It had been easy to discharge herself, as if some kind of spell had been cast over the entire hospital staff. She had rushed home to pack a few things. Steve was nowhere in sight and had obviously not slept there, he had been with Helen no doubt. The bear had vanished. Geraldine had obviously been successful in her mission. All had gone well so far yet a nagging fear hung over her.

It was with some relief when the plane set down at Heathrow airport and she was soon on a train heading North for Scotland.

When she switched on her mobile there were countless missed calls, all from Steve. Eventually he had given up and left a message. Listening to his words she gazed out of the window as the English countryside rushed past on her journey northward.

"Andrea, where the hell are you?" his voice was angry and shouting at first but then there was a pause and a deep breath before he resumed with a softer, gentler voice.

"Andrea where are you. I'm really worried about you? I called at the hospital this morning and they told me that you’d discharged yourself; why on earth...?”

The sound of cars passing in the street blocked out his voice for a moment.

"Look Andrea, please get in touch. I don't know where you’ve gone to, or why?

He was almost pleading.

"I noticed your travel bag has gone too."

Another pause and the sound of a few more deep breaths followed.

"Why didn't you tell me about the baby? I'm worried about you Andrea. Phone me, whatever is wrong we can sort it out. You should be back in hospital, you're not well. Helen agrees with me..."

At the mention of the woman's name she pressed the end call key. She didn't want to hear anything else he had to say and she certainly wasn't going to call him back. It was all too late.

***

It was late when she crossed over from the mainland of Mull to the little Island of Iona on the last MacBrayne ferry of the evening. It was funny but she felt as if she were going home. As she stepped onto dry land, a small dark figure was waiting to greet her. It was Geraldine. She hugged the young woman eagerly.

"Come along my dear. I expect you are hungry and tired. I have booked you a room for tonight in the St Columba hotel. Tomorrow you will sleep elsewhere."

After they had eaten Andrea retired to her room, although she could not sleep. Geraldine had placed the rune back safely into her hands and she placed it under her pillow for safe keeping. Tomorrow morning at dawn she would return to the small graveyard of St Oran, return back in time to her true love Alex MacDonald. The nearer she had travelled the more she had thought about Alex, her heart beating at the thought of him, the thought of his touch. The memories had flooded back; the first night he had made love to her. It had been so different to Steve's love making, so tender and passionate. It all seemed such a long time ago, not just a few short weeks, and Andrea smiled as she reminded herself; it was in fact centuries ago.

Over dinner Geraldine had explained it all again, it had all made perfect sense then. The child, her and Alex's child, would be born back in it’s own time to balance the order of things. She would be guided when the time was right on what action she should take. It all sounded so easy yet at the same time she was in danger. Helen would be hot on her heels, eager to capture the second rune. There was nothing she wouldn't do, no lengths she wouldn’t go to, to get that stone in her own hands. Geraldine had assured her that all would be well, that she would be protected, but now, on her own in the middle of the night, she didn’t feel so certain. It was only the thought of her unborn child and Alex that helped and held her courage.

She woke with a start. It was still dark as she felt across to the small bedside table to retrieve her watch. It was 6am. Soon it would be dawn and time to leave. Her heart beat quickly as she dressed, looking at her outline in the mirror. Her stomach had started to swell slightly and she delicately touched the soft skin of her belly. It was hard to imagine a new life growing inside of her.

Pulling on a jumper and grabbing her coat she walked down to the breakfast room. Geraldine was already waiting for her and had persuaded the waiting staff to cook her an early breakfast. Andrea didn't feel hungry but agreed to a slice of toast and honey washed down with a strong coffee. She needed something to get her through the morning.

"Do you have the stone?" Geraldine was wide awake and had polished off her full English with gusto, her eyes shining eagerly.

Andrea opened a shaking hand. The whole thing seemed more of a nightmare than an adventure and she trembled inwardly.

"Don't worry my dear, I will help you. Now we must be going. Helen is hot on your trail and will be here within the hour, we need to be moving."

The two women set off in the early morning. The grey light of dawn was visible on the skyline as they entered the gate by the old chapel.

***

Andrea shivered as she entered the small cemetery. What was the old saying? It was as if someone had stepped over her grave.  As they approached the stone marking the final resting place of Alex MacDonald she thought of both Alex and Andra; dead for hundreds of years and rotted back into the earth. Yet here she stood with a child inside of her; a life that connected them all.

The first rays from a weak and pale sun formed a contrasting band above the dark horizon. The day was breaking and it was time for the journey. Andrea knelt beside the grave, the stone held firmly in her hand. All was still for a moment as she looked into the kind, blue eyes of Geraldine. A wind started blowing as the old bell tower started to chime the hour. The old gate creaked and Andrea looked up to see a familiar, cloaked figure approaching. It was Helen, but she had arrived a moment too late.

7.

"Andra, I thought I had lost you my love."

Two strong arms wrapped around her body as the familiar smell of lavender and basil filled her nostrils. Her whole body ached; it was as if she had just run a marathon and she struggled to open her eyes. The blurred images finally came into focus as she looked up into the face of the man she loved, it was Alex MacDonald. It was as if her heart melted and the liquid centre poured forth in a sea of emotion that became tears of joy. Andrea had never felt so whole, so loved, and now she was back to where she belonged and in the arms of her soul mate.

"The doctor has said that our unborn child is not harmed. The nun here will help nurse you back to strength."

A small figure stepped towards the bed. A young nun clothed in black with twinkling blue eyes smiled and nodded before stepping back into the shadows. It was Geraldine.

"She's taken a vow of silence but she is kind and loyal, she will see that no harm comes to you."

"Where is Helen?" An image of the woman pursuing her came sharply into her mind.

"Helena? She has been banished for the wrong she has done to you and I. You will not be seeing her again. I have promised to kill her if she steps upon these shores once more. But now you must rest my love. You must regain your strength for the sake of yourself and our unborn child." Kissing her on the forehead he left the room.

"Geraldine?" Andrea called out to the young nun who stood back in the shadows. The kindly eyes were once again upon her as she smiled and held a finger up to her lips before leaving to fetch a cup of warming broth.

As winter fled and spring returned once more Andrea regained her strength with the love of Alex and the support of Geraldine, although the little nun refused to talk and merely smiled at her questions. Helena was not heard of and the days were filled with laughter and love. Soon it was time for the child to be born and Andrea gave birth to a healthy baby girl who they named Elizabeth, after her Grandmother.

***

As the years passed, the little girl grew up quickly and promised to be quite a beauty. Andrea relaxed into the slow pace of life on the Island. Alex built them a house on the site of the Columba Hotel and they lived peacefully and happily for many years. The memories of Steve and New York seemed to be but a dream; even thoughts of Helena were almost forgotten. Life was idyllic but not destined to last.

In the year of Elizabeth's 10th birthday, unrest started in the highlands. The Campbell Clan and some of the others had started to disagree on territory and small skirmishes and unrest had started to break out. Alasdair Macolla MacDonald had started to gather his men to squash any uprising that would lead to war and Alex was called for.

On the night before he was due to leave to join his men Andrea and Alex embraced, lying together as they had done every night since her return. Their love had never diminished over the years; in fact time had only strengthened their bond. It was as if their two lives were entwined, had always meant to be. His body was still strong and firm against hers as he stroked her naked shoulders, his fingers lightly skirting across her nape as he slowly moved to caress her breasts. She still quivered at his touch, still wanted him and needed his physical love as well as his heart. His thigh pressed against hers, opening her up to him. They had never grown bored of their love making and Alex took the same care as he had on their first night together. Gently he fingered the soft skin of her thighs as his face reached down to kiss her belly. It was not the same flat and taut firm flesh of 10 years ago, but he loved the softness and roundness of the mother of his child and gently kissed the marks of childbirth. He could smell her musky scent as his face lowered onto her soft mound and he buried his face into her sweetness. The soft wet flesh tasted good as he licked at her fleshy folds, finding the swollen clitoris and licking it lightly until she cried out with pleasure. The sound of her mounting excitement turned him on and his cock was stiff and hard against her. She could feel the heat as he pushed himself against her, his hot member throbbing and twitching.

Unable to hold back he parted her legs and she wrapped him inside her thighs, lifting her buttocks slightly so he could slide his cock straight inside her. It wasn't difficult; she could feel her own wetness and ached for him to be inside her. With one deep thrust he entered her, his cock squeezing against her soft walls and causing her to shudder with both pleasure and pain. Alex lay unmoving for a moment, enjoying the feeling of being buried in her sweet cunt. There was no feeling like it and he wanted the moment to last. He looked down at her as she lay, eyes closed, against the pillow. She had not aged in 10 years, her face was still as beautiful as the day he had first beheld her, if not more so. He stroked her brow and whispered her name and the blue eyes opened and looked into his.

"I love you so much my darling, if anything should happen to me in battle, I ...."

His voice trailed off and caught in his throat. Andrea brought a finger to his mouth to silence him. She trusted in their fate, all would be well.

Grasping her head in both hands he kissed her passionately as the tears stated to fall. He needed release and pulling himself slightly away from her he thrust once again with an urgent force.

"Oh god, Andrea." his words were lost as he thrust furiously inside her, his face a mixture of pleasure and pain as he finally came, releasing his passion into her with a final thrust. His body flopped against hers, spent and weary and she sent out a small prayer for him to come home safely as he slept in her arms.

She slept well and stirred as the morning light crept through the window coverings. Once again she was alone, Alex had set off early without saying goodbye and there was a gap in her heart; she felt empty without him.

***

In the weeks that followed they heard very little. Stories of battles won and battles lost made their way down from the hills but no-one really knew the truth. The words had passed many lips on the journey and the truth lost along the way. Andrea kept a brave face during the day time, if only for Elizabeth who missed her father, but the nights were long and weary and she often woke with red eyes.

One night during the seventh week of his absence Andrea woke in a cold sweat. She had been dreaming and had seen Alex cut down in battle, had heard his haunting cry as he fell to the ground. She woke with a start. The room had grown cold; only the embers of the fire remained in the grate and large shadows loomed across the stone walls of her room. There was a tapping at the window pane and she climbed out of bed to look out into the night. The wind had gotten up and the branches of the nearby trees were waving in distress, catching the window with the tap, tap, tapping of their branches.

Her heart beat loudly in her chest; something was wrong, she could feel it. At the sound of footsteps she jumped back into bed as the door opened and a figure entered holding a burning candle. It was Geraldine.

Her face was white and her usual soft and serene eyes looked troubled.

"Andrea, are you awake?" It was the first words that the nun had spoken to her in 10 years.

Sitting up she reached out her hand for the nun.

"What is it Geraldine?"

The candlelight flickered in her face as Geraldine bent towards her. She looked serious, something was wrong.

"It's Alex; I fear he has been injured in battle."

Andrea's heart skipped a beat. She had known it, felt the blow herself.

"But that is not all; I fear that now Helena will return, we must prepare ourselves."

The name wrought fear into her heart. She had not seriously thought of Helena for the past 10 years, it had been difficult at first – yes - but as the years had passed by the name of Helena had never been uttered and only occasionally thought of as the fly in an otherwise happy ointment.

"What can we do?" Andrea was ready to defend herself and her daughter and would fight to the death if need be.

The wise, young nun spoke slowly and clearly."We will do what we have been doing for the last 10 years, we will wait".

Waking the sleeping young Elizabeth, Andrea led her into the relative safety of her own room. Before long there were shouts from the landing stage over by the water and the night was lit by many flares.

A boat was coming over the water from the mainland, and wrapping themselves up as warmly and as anonymously as they could, the three figures set off into the cold night air to see what the commotion was all about. Andrea could feel a lingering dread in her heart and kept Elizabeth close by her side; but if her fate was approaching then it was better to meet it face to face than to skulk in the shadows.

***

The small boat had almost reached the shore when the three arrived. In the darkness Andrea could make out the shape of one cloaked figure standing at the helm whilst the boatman rowed into the little jetty. Once they had safely landed the cloaked figure bent forward and with the help of the oarsman, lifted a bundle out of the bottom of the boat. The two figures struggled to lift their cargo onto dry land, a weighty load spread under a dark covering. Crowds had gathered to wonder at the commotion and they parted as the macabre procession made its way from the boat and up the path. Andrea and Geraldine stood towards the back of the crowd, straining above the heads and torches to see what was happening. There were soon whisperings and murmurings throughout the crowd; the body of Alexhander MacDonald was being carried home to its final resting place.

Andrea felt her heart harden and she stumbled towards the young nun; feeling the knees beneath her start to buckle. Elizabeth, still half asleep, did not know what was happening and Andrea had to remain calm for her daughter’s sake. The strong hand of Geraldine wrapped itself around hers as the three made their way along the back roads. They would reach home before the rest as the crowd walked solemnly, as the heavy weight was carried down the winding track towards the house.

By the time the crowds had gathered around the house, Andrea had removed her cloak and was stood in the open doorway. All fell silent as two figures wrapped in dark hooded shawls approached with their burden and Andrea moved aside as they carried Alex into the main hall.

“Please, in here”, Andrea opened the door, indicating a small yet comfortable room where the body was brought and laid out across the couch. Biting her lip to keep the emotions at bay she thanked the two bearers and bid them good evening. They both turned to go but at the last moment one of the figures held back and closed the door.

For a moment Andrea thought the figure was waiting, wanting payment for bringing her husband back home and she started towards the chest where the coins were kept.

“Wait.” A familiar voice rang out across the room, stopping Andrea in her tracks.

Turning towards the door she found herself face to face with Helena.

The green eyes glinted in the candlelight as she stepped forward, out of the shadows.

“Well Andrea, it’s been a while. So sorry you had to leave New York so suddenly. It wasn’t kind, leaving poor Steve all alone like that. Of course he found comfort in my bed, but really, he was distraught. He really thought the child was his.”

Seeing Helen brought all the old memories flooding back. She hadn’t thought about Steve in a long while but she couldn’t feel that sorry for him. He would have soon moved on in her absence.

“What do you want here Helena?”

“Why, to bring my dear brother back to you of course. I have a little proposal for you.”

Andrea folded her arms and waited for Helena to speak.

“It’s quite simple really. You give me the rune in your possession and I will restore the life of my brother.”

“That’s impossible!” Andrea could feel the tears forming at the back of her eyes. All she wanted to do was to embrace the body of her beloved Alex, but she must be strong, for all their sakes.

“Do you really think so? Well, unless you hand over the rune you will never know.”

“You would not see your brother dead if you have the power to bring him to life.”

“I have not seen my dear brother for over 10 years. He banished me from his sight and threatened to kill me should I ever set foot on this island again. Do you really think I care if my brother lives or dies?”

“Let me see his face.”

Stepping to the couch, Helena pulled down the cover shrouding the body. Alex looked peaceful, his fine features at rest.

“You see how peaceful he sleeps, the eternal rest. Perhaps you are right, we should let him lie. I’m sorry to have disturbed you.” Helena stepped back towards the door.

“Wait, I will fetch you the stone.”

Andrea stepped out of the room and ran upstairs into her chamber to retrieve the stone from its hiding place. It had been many years since she had seen it, held it in her hand.

She had come so far only for it to end like this. To hand over the stone that generations before her had guarded through the centuries; kept safe. Now, she was the one to fail. Geraldine had been wrong. Walking slowly back down the staircase she paused at the doorway. Once she had handed the stone over to Helena she would be at her mercy; both she and Elizabeth would be vulnerable. With Alex dead there was no hope, if he lived they might have a chance.

Helena smiled a triumphant smile as Andrea entered the room. She gloated at her victory and she was not ashamed to show it.

"You are a sensible woman Andra, I will give you that. You have made the right choice, now hand over the stone".

The two women stood in silence for a long while. Andrea could feel the rune against the palm of her hand, the stone warm against her skin. Her resolve was waning and her fist tightened as she met Helena's steady gaze.

"Well?" Extending her arm Helena opened her palm upwards to receive the stone.

"Wait!"

The door opened quickly and Geraldine entered the room.

"Stop Andrea, don't hand over the rune, none of this is real."

Both women turned to look at the young nun, the spell of the moment broken.

"Alex is not dead; he is seriously injured but not dead. Helena has given him a draught of her own making to give the appearance of death, but he is not there yet." and walking over to the couch she placed her hands upon his head.

Andrea turned to look at her beloved. She had not thought of it before but his face, although pale, did not wear the grey pallor of the dead.

As Andrea watched the young nun she thought she saw Alex start to stir and watched fixated as his lips began to move and his eyes open.

Helena took her chance and seizing a knife from within her bodice lunged at Andrea, desperate to possess the rune.

Geraldine moved quickly and the young nun threw herself between Andrea and the knife in Helena's hand.

For a moment all was still, until Helena withdrew her hand, the knife it contained now dripping red with blood. Geraldine turned and smiled at Andrea before falling forward into her arms, pulling both women to the ground. Her slight body twitched as the life slowly ebbed from the gentle soul. Finally she was still.

Stunned and unable to move, Andrea watched in horror as Helena started to approach her, the knife held high and pointed towards her.

The small rune was still clutched tightly in Andrea’s hand and all she could think about was her daughter sleeping peacefully upstairs in her room.

There was no hope left, nothing to save her and closing her eyes Andrea awaited her fate.

***

A strangled cry forced her to look up. Alex had heaved himself from the couch and had launched himself at his sister and now held her firmly by the neck. Andrea watched as his grasp tightened around the slim white throat and Helena's eyes bulged and arms flailed as the life was choked out of her. As her body slipped to the floor, Alex slumped back onto the couch, his face grey with exertion and pain.

Gently Andrea pushed against the lifeless body of Geraldine that was pressed against her. The little nun looked peaceful, almost happy in her death. She had given her life to save them, the ultimate sacrifice. Kissing the smooth brow she let her tears fall onto the gentle face and thought of the kind old lady in her own time. The circle of life, birth and rebirth, nothing ends; Geraldine had taught her that.

Stepping to the couch she looked down at Alex, her love. His face was still and his lips tinged with a faint blue coloring. His breathing was labored and a dark stain had started to form on his shirt; the opening of one of his wounds. Her tears flowed thickly as she took his cold and limp hand in hers.

"My love, my love, stay with me."

Stroking the hair from his forehead she kissed the soft skin. It couldn't end this way, everything had been turned upside down.

His eyes flickered and opened and his mouth moved as he struggled to speak.

"Andra." a small smile played on his lips.

"Don't speak my love, save your strength. I will fetch the doctor, all will be well."

Alex closed his eyes and slowly shook his head as his hand clutched at hers.

"You must leave with the girl, you cannot stay here alone. War is coming and you will not be safe. You and Elizabeth must go back to your own time."

Sobbing into his chest Andrea struggled to compose herself.

"I cannot leave you Alex, not to die here alone."

"You must. Soldiers will soon be at my heels. They will take my property, this house and all that is in it, including you and Elizabeth."

"Then we will take you with us."

Alex shook his head sadly, "There are only 2 runes. Enough for you and Elizabeth, but not for me."

"But how can we return to the future, we can only be transported at the point of death?"

Alex lay silently back on the couch, the life force draining from his body as he fought against unconsciousness.

He spoke again, a mere whisper.

"You must take the second rune from my sister. She will have it concealed about her person. You will also find a small bottle, a poison that would have seen her take the both of us into your time. You and Elizabeth must take this. If you love me you will do this one last thing for me. I understand the powers of the ancients now. Only in death will you live. Promise me?"

Nodding her head the tears fell quickly and she pushed her lips gently against his.

They were his last words.

***

There was no time to lose. If she thought too long about the task ahead then she wouldn't go through with it. Her mind whirled as the two worlds of past and present collided in her head. She had seen the power of the runes, had witnessed it, lived in different centuries, but did she have enough faith in the power of the ancients for the task ahead?

She quickly found the second rune, hidden in a concealed pocket in Helena’s bodice, and a small glass vial of a dark looking liquid which she assumed to be the poison.

There was no looking back as Andrea stepped out of the room, leaving the three bodies behind her. There was nothing else she could do for the dead; she had her own life and Elizabeth's to think of now.

The room was dark as she entered, and only the gentle sound of her child softly breathing filled the room.

Crossing to the bed she sat gingerly on the edge to avoid waking the sleeping girl; she looked like a beautiful angel with the soft blonde curls framing her sanguine face.

Andrea's hand trembled as she carefully untucked the small, clenched fist from beneath the coverlet. The child stirred for a moment but was soon quiet. Taking one of the stones Andrea placed it carefully in the centre of the girl’s palm, folding the small fingers back over to keep it in place.

With the other stone carefully in her own hand she brought out the small bottle. She had no idea of the dosage but presumed one or two drops would do the trick. To be on the safe side she would use half the bottle on herself and half on the girl.

Pulling out the stopper she paused. What if Elizabeth was transported to the future on her own, or worse still, was left all alone in this dark era?

Andrea had no choice, she would have to trust to the power of the ancients and to her own fate. Kissing her daughter gently on the cheek she poured 10 drops of the dark liquid onto her lips. The poison stained the red lips to a garish black and a little of the liquid dripped from her chin and onto the cover beneath. Helen would have been thorough in her research. The liquid would be deadly.

Taking Elizabeth into her arms she lay down beside the warm body of her daughter before pouring the rest of the vial into her own mouth.

Soon there was nothing but blackness.

8.

The air was damp upon her skin as Andrea awoke in the small graveyard of the chapel of St Oran. Her body and head ached and she had a bitter taste in her mouth. For a moment she lay on the hard ground unable to focus on her thoughts. She had been on a long journey and could feel the tiredness behind her eyes.

Running her hand across the wet grass she reached out, something was missing, something was not right.

Elizabeth!

Opening her eyes she sat up quickly and looked around. The morning was grey with just the hint of a sunrise on the horizon. All was quiet except for the waking call of a few birds and the remaining chime of a distant bell. The place was deserted; Elizabeth was nowhere to be seen.

Panicking, she stumbled to her feet, heart thumping as she grasped at the headstones calling out the name of her beloved daughter. The place was empty and the girl was nowhere to be seen. Andrea slumped down onto the grass and sobbed, her worst nightmare had become a reality.

"Andrea."

A voice called across the cold light, a familiar and warm voice. As she looked up the old lady was approaching.

"Geraldine!" the younger woman fell sobbing into her arms like a child.

"There, there my dear, all is well, you are home. What is wrong?"

Andrea could barely speak between sobs, only uttering the name of Elizabeth over and over again.

"Calm yourself my dear, now calm yourself. All is well. Elizabeth is perfectly safe.”

She wondered how the old woman could be so calm, so relaxed.

"Where?"

Geraldine smiled as she gently reached down and patted the smooth belly of the younger woman.

"Here!"

***

Over breakfast the two women talked. Andrea had forgotten that back in the present she would revert to her previous state. When she had been transported back in time, Elizabeth was a mere twinkle in her eye.

"But how did you return Geraldine, I saw you killed by Helena?"

"I have kept my own secret for many years. You see, there weren’t only two stones, in reality there were three. I have had to keep that fact to myself. If Helena had known I would not have been safe, nor would I have been there to help you. I too have my own part to play out in this story. I needed to make sure there would be a happy ending after all."

Andrea stirred her coffee as the memory of Alex came flooding back. Tears formed in her eyes.

"Not a happy ending for everyone."

A thin hand reached across the table and found her own.

"Alex you mean?"

Andrea nodded as the tears slid slowly down her cheek and onto the table.

"Alexhander MacDonald lived to be 85 years old. With his wife Andra he went on to have several sons as well as a daughter Elizabeth. They had a very long and happy life together."

The coffee sloshed over the edge of the cup and landed in her saucer as Andrea sat and looked, open mouthed at Geraldine.

"But how, he was dead. I saw him?"

"He nearly died, I grant you that. But it was not his time. Remember the cycle of things - life and death, birth and rebirth?"

"But .."

"But the magic of the ancients is all powerful and there are some things that we cannot explain, cannot fathom, that are beyond our reasoning."

"What about the second stone. The one that was in Elizabeth's hand, where is that now?"

Geraldine thought for a moment. "The second rune was needed to bring Elizabeth safely to the future, even in the womb she needed protection. The stone must be somewhere in the graveyard, near to where you woke this morning. You should go and look for it after breakfast. It is important to retrieve it; you are the guardian."

***

The sun had started to shine weakly through the clouds as Andrea walked over from the hotel to the Abbey.

One of the staff had just started to unlock the main gates ready for the public to access the ancient site.

"Morning." the voice of a young man brought her out of the thoughts of the past and into the present. She looked up into the smiling face of a man she had known and loved throughout the centuries.

She could hardly speak as the young man approached her.

"Sorry if I startled you. I've just started working here. I'm staying for the summer with my Grandma, Geraldine. Do you know her? By the way, my name is Alex.”

THE END

The Highland Legacy

A Runes of Argyl Story

Book 3

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2016 by Jessica Savage. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

At the Beginning of all time the great Gods of the Universe sat in the Great Void of Space and looked down upon the world that had been created beneath them. They had already foretold the future of mankind and could see the recklessness and hostility of the centuries to come. Many of the Gods laughed and did not care about the creatures that were emerging from the slime of the waters to stand erect upon the cooling land, yet Odin and Thor and Ares were not too great to realize that their own destinies were aligned with this new and emerging species, and that the very existence of the Gods would come to depend upon them.

To this effect, three stones were cast by each of the great deities from out of the molten pit of the earth and upon each of these stones were placed great powers that only the Gods possessed.

A keeper for each of these stones was nominated from the faithful souls that roamed the earth and these runes were handed down through the centuries, generation to generation of guardians, until such time would come when their powers would be released.

Andrea read the leaflet that she kept in the back of her dressing table drawer. The pamphlet had been part of the display in the New York gallery - describing the ancient relics that Helen had discovered.

It was hard to think that all that had happened in the past was real and sometimes she didn’t even believe it herself, but Alex and the unborn child inside her were constant reminders.

Upon meeting Alex she had decided to remain on Iona; why not? She would be close to Geraldine, the only other person in the world she could confide in. Alex knew nothing, he was a descendant of Alexhander MacDonald but had no clues about the past. Geraldine, his grandmother, had told him nothing. The baby would be born soon, the girl Elizabeth; she would remember nothing of her time in the past. The present was enough for all of them.

Over the months the romance had easily blossomed between Andrea and Alex and it wasn’t long, with the help of Geraldine, before they had rented a small cottage together on the Island. She was two months pregnant but had lied to Alex that it was merely a month. It was, after all, only a small white lie; the child had in reality been conceived over 500 years in the past, and of course the child was technically his - or at least his great–great-great-great-grandfather’s.

She tried not to think about it too much.

Life was good in the main. The pace of life was much slower here on the Island; compared with New York it had stopped, but she preferred it that way. There were only two things that niggled away at her on the long winter nights and one was Steve - her ex. She had left him behind in New York to escape the clutches of her other worry; Helen. Her evil ancestor Helena had been killed way back in time but the present day incumbent still remained. No doubt she knew of her ancestor’s death and was now even keener to possess the three runes that were in Geraldine’s possession; to gain their power and return to the past to take her vengeance and wreak havoc once again.

At first her mobile had been full of missed calls and voicemails from Steve, but as the weeks passed the calls grew fewer. Now almost 9 months had elapsed since she last saw him and she doubted that she would see him again. His ego had been bothered by her leaving, but he was not bothered enough to follow her back to England, even though he believed it was his child she was bearing.

Geraldine had promised that Helen could no longer harm her; with her ancestor, Helena, now dead, she was weakened. There was only one way Helena could be restored and that would be by Helen retrieving one of the runes and travelling back in time to breathe life into her evil ancestor. Without possession of a rune, travelling back in time was impossible. Geraldine assured her that could never happen while ever the runes were kept safe.

Life was slow paced and peaceful on Iona and it was just what Andrea needed. She could run her  business from anywhere in the world as long as she had a laptop, mobile phone and a good internet connection, and even Iona managed to provide all of those.

The day was bright and she needed some fresh air. As she stepped outside of the doorway the view never failed to impress her. The cottage was located away from the main centre of the Island, overlooking the Bay at the Back of the Ocean. The title itself conjured up different worlds in her head and she was immediately struck by how little the place had changed over the centuries. Her ancestor, Andra, would have stood here and looked out onto the same view. The roar of the ocean against the shore was mesmerizing; something ancient and powerful in each roll of the waves and she could watch it for hours.

Holding her hands over her swollen belly she felt for the life within. She was almost full term with the baby and could feel the movements within the watery depths.

Life and death, birth and rebirth, as constant as the waves upon the shore.

Andrea shivered slightly. That was the only downfall to setting up home here. There were constant reminders of the past everywhere, each step she took was treading in her ancestors footsteps. It was almost as if Andra was there, watching her every move.

Even after everything that had happened, she could still scarcely believe it, especially in the daytime when everything seemed bright and normal. Her adventures into the past seemed but a passing dream and she would have thought she were mad if it were not for Geraldine to remind her that she was in fact sane; that what had happened over the last few months was real.

She walked slowly across the fields and into the main village. She had agreed to meet Geraldine at the Hotel Columba for coffee before calling in at the Abbey to catch Alex in his lunch hour. The tourist trade was busy at this time of year and his guided tours were proving very popular – he had a way of bringing the past alive for people and the Abbey Trust had made his temporary contract permanent.

Geraldine was as bright as ever and Andrea found it hard to believe that she was 80 years old.

The two were sitting in their regular seat by the window of the small hotel lounge when Andrea’s face dropped as she stared out of the window.

“What’s wrong Andrea, you look like you’ve see a ghost?”

Andrea continued to stare; her face turning pale.

“I think I have; Steve has just walked past the hotel.”

She had never imagined that she would ever see Steve again. With no intention of ever returning to New York, she never expected Steve to turn up here on Iona.

“He seems to be heading for the Abbey Geraldine, I better head him off. I don’t want him to meet Alex.”

Her old friend looked concerned.

“But Steve doesn’t even know about Alex, does he? Wait a moment and collect yourself. He can do little damage. Now, what are you going to say to him?”

Andrea was already standing and putting her coat on ready to leave.

“I’m sorry Geraldine but I have to go. What if he meets Alex and starts asking questions; asking if he knows me? I just can’t leave anything to chance. It’s all too complicated. I’ll catch up with you later.”

Geraldine watched her young friend rush out of the room and her brow furrowed. There was a change in the air and the period of calm was almost over.

He was some distance away by the time she had walked out of the hotel and onto the path, and he had almost reached the entrance to the Abbey.

“Steve!”

She called his name as loudly as she could muster. His pace slowed and he stopped; recognizing the voice he turned to face her.

The sight of him caused her heart to quicken. Andrea thought she was well and truly over him, but they had been together a long time and old habits die hard.

He walked slowly back towards her and stopped a few paces away from where she stood.

“Andrea.”

Struggling to keep her composure she bit into her lip. It was ridiculous that she should feel so emotional; it had been such a long time. Perhaps it was her hormones?

“Andrea, you look great.”

Walking forwards he held out his arms to embrace her.

“Big, you mean?”

As he moved in closer to kiss her, she turned her head and his lips pecked her cheek politely.

That was typical of Steve; always thinking that his charm would win her round. Maybe it could in the old days, before Alex, but now things were different.

“What do you want Steve?”

She pulled herself away and he was ruffled by her coolness.

His smile soon disappeared and she could see the anger starting to form behind his eyes.

“Isn’t it obvious Andrea? I’m here for you and the baby. Enough is enough. I’ve left you long enough on your own, given you space or whatever it was that you wanted, but now I’ve come to take you back home. Let’s be sensible about this. I’m staying for a few days in a hotel on Mull. Now be a good girl and come home with me?”

Andrea could feel her temper start to flare.

“How dare you patronize me. And what is there to be sensible about. I’m pregnant – end of. But we’re finished Steve, it’s over and I am not coming back with you to New York, I’m staying here with ...”

She could have bitten her tongue, she had said too much.

Steve’s face grew pale.

“Staying here with whom?”

Her face reddened as she struggled with an explanation.

“With, with...Geraldine of course. She’s been looking after me and I’m making a new life here for myself.”

She didn’t sound convincing and he narrowed his eyes in disbelief.

“So you’re setting up home with a crackpot old pensioner eh? That doesn’t sound likely Andrea. And what about this place, it’s the back of beyond and far too quiet for someone like you? Be reasonable Andrea. The child needs a father and a proper home.”

“It’s not your child.”

The words were blurted out before she could stop them.

He looked shocked but laughed scornfully. “Of course it’s my child Andrea, don’t be so ridiculous - who else could be the father?”

She opened her mouth to speak but knew the words were impossible to find.

“Is anything the matter Andrea?”

They hadn’t noticed Alex approaching them.

She stopped speaking as soon as she saw him and wondered if he had heard any of the conversation.  Andrea had been trying to avoid such an encounter and now it was here there was nothing she could do about it.

“Alex.”

Andrea tried to keep her voice light but there was an audible tremor as she spoke.

“This is Steve, Steve – Alex.”

The two men glared at each other. Alex had heard all about Steve and disliked him immediately. Steve felt his hackles rise as Alex laid a comforting arm around Andrea’s shoulders.

“So this is the truth then, this is what’s really happening? Living with Geraldine, I didn’t believe that for a start. I can see it all now. So you’ve set up a cozy love nest with this drop-out huh? What on earth can he give you that I can’t? Be reasonable Andrea, you’ve not been well since your Grandmother’s death. Come back to New York with me and leave this bozo. We can start again.”

Alex was trying to take in the words, understand what Steve was saying.

“I don’t know what you’re playing at mate but the baby is mine. Andrea and I are planning on getting married. You’re not needed here.”

The testosterone was rising and the two men squared up to face each other. Andrea knew that Steve was a coward and his bluster was worse than his bite, but she wasn’t so sure about Alex.

“Listen you freak, the baby’s mine. I don’t know what crap Andrea has been telling you, but she found out she was pregnant in New York, so how could it be yours?  You hadn’t even met her then. Unless...”

He turned to look at Andrea with a queer look in his eyes.

“Unless you met this pile of shit when you visited Iona just after your grandmother’s death – is that it eh? I see the truth of it now. There was I thinking that you were grieving for your grandma, when really you were just having it away with this idiot. Well, it just shows the fool that I have been; I didn’t realize that you were such a slut Andrea.”

The fist sent him reeling over the path and into the road in pain.

Steve stood up, the blood pouring from his nose, a look of shock on his face.

“Bloody maniac! See what kind of man you are getting involved with Andrea. You women, you’re all the same. And yes, Andrea, for your information I was sleeping with Helen until she fucked off too. I suppose that makes us even. Well I’ve had enough of this; I hope you both rot here.”

And with a final glance at Andrea, he stormed off along the path that led back to the harbor.

Andrea and Alex stood in silence as they watched him go. Alex still looked angry; shocked at his sudden act of violence. He was a peaceful man by nature, or thought that he had been until now.

Turning to Andrea he fought to keep his emotions at bay.

“So you were pregnant before you came here?”

She had hoped that he hadn’t taken in all that Steve had been saying. The conversation would be a difficult one.

“Look Alex...”

Andrea hesitated, thinking carefully over her words before speaking.

“So it’s true?”

She did not answer.

Taking her silence for a sign of guilt he turned and walked quickly away.

“It’s not what you think Alex...” but it was too late, he had gone. Two men had walked away from her in the space of minutes. It just wasn’t her day.

It was no use running after him straight away. If she tried to explain it would all sound ridiculous and would achieve nothing. She needed to speak to Geraldine to figure a way out.

The old woman had been watching the scene from the hotel window. One day her Grandson would learn the truth, but not today. She had kept it from him for all of these years. The Beginning and the End would be upon them all soon, and then it would be time.

Andrea decided that a little white lie wouldn’t hurt. Alex would be told the truth eventually, but until that time, until he could actually see it for himself, there would be no gain in telling him everything just yet. He would never believe it; she hardly believed and she had seen it all for herself.

She agreed with Geraldine that she would admit to being pregnant with Steve’s child whilst in New York, but that she had miscarried shortly after arriving in the UK. This baby, she insisted, was his.

“Why on earth didn’t you tell me all of this before?”

She shrugged “I guess I thought it wasn’t important. I wanted to leave the past behind.”

“But the guy still thinks the child is his, I don’t like him but I think he has a right to know.”

Andrea agreed to write and tell Steve. It would put a line under their relationship. She had nothing to fear from Steve, a paternity test would prove that he wasn’t the father, and hopefully the ancestral genes would prove that Alex was - if need be.

Life settled into a gentle pace once more and soon Alex and Andrea were married in the little chapel of St Oran and she gave birth to a beautiful baby girl – Elizabeth. The months went by and Andrea had almost stopped thinking about the past, wrapped up in her own, cozy world.

2.

The day was fine and blowing and she was hanging out her washing when she saw a very troubled looking Geraldine walking up the small lane towards the house. It was quite a walk from the main village and Andrea usually met her old friend at the hotel. She called out in surprise and waved to greet her old friend.

Geraldine was usually so calm and peaceful, but today she appeared agitated and nervous. The walk had exhausted her and she carried a newspaper under her arm. Andrea led her in to the cozy kitchen for a seat and a cup of tea, and Geraldine spread out the paper across the kitchen table.

“It’s started.”

She pointed a finger to an article in the newspaper.

Andrea was immediately struck by a color photograph in the middle of the page. It was a picture of Helen.  The article was headed ‘Ancient Burial Ground reveals sacred Treasures’.

She quickly scanned the article. It appeared that a team of archaeologists funded by Helen’s art business had discovered some of the oldest relics to date, in a tomb uncovered in Greece. Carvings and pictures of grotesque statues and three headed dogs had been uncovered, and it was supposedly connected to a lost and ancient temple dedicated to the God Hades – the dark God of the Underworld.  Andrea picked up the paper to peer more closely at the photograph. Helen was smiling and holding in her hand a set of 4 small carved beads.

“Helen has finally discovered what she has been looking for all of these years. For everything good there is an evil counterpart. Whilst the runes we protect carry a positive energy, there are others that are negative. The stones in Helen’s hand look harmless enough, but in the right hands they can topple nations. This date was foretold; that the powers of Hades would be unleashed upon the world. I’m sure you have heard of the 4 Horsemen of the apocalypse?”

Andrea screwed her eyes up as she looked more closely at the paper.

“Surely you’re not saying that those stones can bring about the end of the world?”

She looked incredulously at the old woman.

“The runes that our families have been protecting are very powerful. They are used to channel the positive energies of the universe and are more powerful than we have yet to see. The Universe is a balance of good and bad, yin and yang. Somehow they work in harmony, but if the power falls into the wrong hands then the balance of the Universe could be at risk.”

“But why should Helen want that power; what on earth would she use it for?”

“Helen, like the rest of us, is a mere pawn of the Gods. Day follows night, but what if the sun failed to shine on this great world of ours? Games are being played out among the Gods, Andrea. Up to now there has been relative peace, but have you not noticed the increase in bad news over the past few years, the wars and the famine and the pain? The positive forces around us are stretched to their limit maintaining a status quo, and something will soon have to give.”

Andrea sat down on one of the wooden dining room chairs. Everything seemed to be so normal, so ordinary here, and yet she knew; she had seen, but it was still hard to believe.

“But surely you don’t believe that all of our fates are in the hands of an ancient god?”

“God or Gods, Creator or whatever people put their faith in, there is more to this world and the universe than we can ever comprehend. Why there is always a constant struggle between good and evil, I do not know. But the time is coming, I can feel it close, something is in the air: The Beginning and the End.”

“What does that mean?”

Andrea’s mind was reeling.

“Much of the truth has been lost over thousands and thousands of years, but the words on the Great Scrolls that are said to have been written in fire by the Gods themselves at the very start of the creation of the Universe, have been passed down over the centuries. No doubt some of the words will have been changed, in both translation and the telling, but the meaning has always been clear. It is said that at the Beginning of the End there will be a great battle between the Gods; a battle that will not only be the end of time, but also the start of things to come. The battle will decide what shall happen at the End, the fate of the Universe some say.”

“So what’s the point of all this, our future, what does it all mean?”

Geraldine put her arm around the shoulder of her young friend and her eyes twinkled.

“There is more. The scrolls tell of two children; a brother and a sister born across Time to save Time – our Universe and all that we are and ever will be.”

Andrea wrinkled her nose “You mean Elizabeth?”

Geraldine smiled.

“Elizabeth and a younger brother perhaps, only time will tell. Helena thought it was she; her and Alexhander, that were the brother and sister foreseen in the scrolls. But Alexhander and Helena were not true kin. Helena liked to think that she was the chosen one and when she found out that she was not, well that was when things started to go wrong. She looked for power in another place and that is when she turned to the dark side; to evil and destructive forces. Of course she was jealous of you and the idea that you would bear the children of the scrolls, and as such would try anything to stop you. The runes have kept us safe until now. Helen has the sacred stones of Hades and will be gathering her power; it will not be long now.”

“Are we safe; and what about Alex, should I tell him?”

Andrea looked anxiously across to the sleeping form of Elizabeth, blissfully unaware in her Moses basket.

“I will know what to do when the time comes. You have nothing to worry about; for the moment at least. There is no use alarming Alex, he would not believe you anyway. The time will come for you to tell him.”

Andrea did not feel safe; the mere thought of Helen gave her goose bumps, but she said no more; enough had been said for one day. Geraldine looked tired and she feared she had worn her old friend out with all of her questioning.

3.

Summer started to fade and towards the end of September, as the Autumn Equinox approached, there came a change in the weather.  The once clear skies were now filled with dark and angry looking clouds and the wind whipped up from the west, blowing in from across the ocean and bringing a chill to the air.

Geraldine woke up with a start. Her heart was beating fast and she knew the day had finally come; the day of her destiny and she had been waiting. Her old and freckled hands shook as she dressed and she tried to compose herself. She had known this day would arrive; had prepared for it in her head, and yet now it was here she was full of doubts and hesitation.

‘I know how Jesus must have felt in the Garden of Gethsemane’ she mused, glancing at her reflection in the mirror.

She had the temptation to go back in time; to go back to her ancestor and breathe life into the younger Geraldine, whom she knew lay dead on a spot not far from here yet hundreds of years in the past, and cause the still heart to beat once more. Perhaps she could fight back if she were younger; had the energy?

But she knew that it could not be so, it was not the way of things, her fate had been sealed and her path would end here, today.

It was only a matter of Time.

Sitting at her usual table at the hotel, she drank her usual coffee. Andrea would be dropping by later that morning and she hoped she wouldn’t be too late. There were many things she had left to say.

The door to the lounge opened and a cool chill entered into the room. Geraldine sat unmoving while a figure approached. She did not need to turn around to see who it was; the feeling of evil in the air told her everything that she needed to know.

4.

It was 11:00am when Andrea entered the lounge to see Geraldine sitting alone. Usually her friend was looking out of the window, ready to greet her and the young child, but not today. Geraldine did not even look up when the door opened into the lounge.

As Andrea approached she could tell something was wrong. The old woman was hunched over the table with her eyes closed, and parking the buggy, Andrea rushed to her side.

“Geraldine, whatever has happened, should I fetch a doctor?”

The old woman was still and yet managed to raise her eyes slowly towards her young friend before closing them again. Andrea could see the pain behind the old grey eyes and immediately wrapped her arms around the old woman's shoulders.

"What on earth has happened Geraldine, what's wrong?"

Sitting down opposite her, she took the old and wrinkly hands in her own, they were cold and unresponsive.

She shouted louder, wondering if she had been heard.

"Geraldine?"

Opening her eyes she looked intently at Andrea as if trying to focus on something that was too far away in the distance.

Her mouth trembled as she tried to speak, but remained silent.

Andrea could feel the tears start to well up in her eyes at the sight of her usual spritely friend.

"Oh Geraldine, let me fetch the doctor?"

The old woman's grip tightened as Andrea tried to stand.

"No."

The voice was frail and almost inaudible.

Andrea remained, her eyes fixed on Geraldine's face.

"It's too late, now listen…"

The words were broken and sluggish. Her mouth was slack and she had difficulty in speaking. Geraldine had suffered a stroke.

"Try not to talk Geraldine; look let me get you a doctor."

The weak hands squeezed her own as tight as they were able and Andrea remained.

"Listen; there is something I need to tell you…"

The old woman leaned closer and lowered her head.

"Helen was here. You are in danger and must return."

"Helen?" Andrea could feel the panic start to rise in her chest.

"She is gaining power and must be stopped, the only way..."

Geraldine stopped mid sentence and closed her eyes, unable to continue. Her mind was active but her body was slowly breaking down.

Andrea stood to leave. She could not bear to see her old friend suffer, and she felt helpless.

"Wait!"

Geraldine summoned her remaining strength to call back her friend.

"You must listen, I haven't much time. Helen is powerful. So powerful that I did not realize she had come for me until it was too late. This morning I sensed her presence and knew the time was near. She has defeated me and will look to end your life and that of the child's. You must return to the past. Take Alex and the child, but go soon. This is the Beginning and the End."

The words were spoken in a quiet whisper and Andrea strained to hear the slurred speech.

"Helen took one of the Runes from me - I knew she would and had to safeguard the other two. She has returned to the past to try and save her brother, Alexhander. You must take the two remaining stones and return with Alex immediately. They are hidden safely in my room, look in the old Gideon's bible - the only place she would not look. You must take Alex first and then return for the child. She will be safe. You will know what to do when the time comes."

Helen had been there that morning and no doubt had been the cause of Geraldine's sudden attack. Andrea felt the bile rise in her throat at the thought of the beautiful yet evil face. If only she had been here earlier, would she have tried to kill them all?

"It is the Beginning and the End, Andrea."

The grip on her hands slackened as the old careworn hands slipped out of her own and flopped lifelessly onto the table. Geraldine was dead.

At first she didn't know what to do and sat helplessly with large tears rolling down her cheeks. Geraldine had been her one ally and only sanity during the last year, and she suddenly felt weak and lost without her old friend.

She touched the soft grey head as it slumped gently onto the silent breast. They were the only customers in the cafe and the one waiting staff was busy in the kitchen preparing for the lunch orders. She wondered what to do.

A cry from the corner brought her back to her senses. She had almost forgotten about Elizabeth in the buggy.  Rushing over to pick up the child, Andrea hugged her tightly. Life and death, birth and rebirth, the continuing cycle; that was something Geraldine always told her.

Andrea walked back over to the body of the old woman and kissed her gently on the forehead.

"Have a safe journey Geraldine, wherever you might be going."

It seemed callous to leave her alone, but Geraldine had warned her to leave immediately. She would have to find the runes and then somehow explain all of this to Alex.

The door to Geraldine's hotel room was unlocked. Someone had already been in there before her.  Stepping quickly inside, she looked first on the bedside cabinet before opening the small drawer underneath. There was an embroidered handkerchief and a packet of mints. Andrea smiled as she picked up the folded handkerchief and brought it to her face. The faint aroma of rosemary and lavender still lingered in the white cotton weave; it was the scent of Geraldine, the smell of the past.

Soon she was outside and pushing the buggy towards the Abbey. Glancing back towards the hotel she could still see the tiny figure of Geraldine slumped in the window, and pitied the poor waitress who would eventually find her. It would be a great shock.

But now she would need to find Alex and tell him the whole story and she didn't have a clue where to start.

The day was still dull and all was quiet outside the Abbey. Andrea always felt a sense of deep calm in the shadow of the old stones and even today was no exception. There was something unearthly, some ancient wisdom in this sacred ground, now filled with the secrets and whispers of the dead.

The main doors were wide open and she wheeled the buggy up the disabled access ramp and into the ticket office cum gift shop.

Alex was standing drinking coffee at the back of the counter and gave her a surprised smile as she approached.

As soon as she reached him, the tears started to come and would not stop; the shock of Geraldine dying had just started to hit her.

Alex made her a coffee and made her sit down on a wooden pew in the Abbey until she quietened down. She could almost feel the presence of the dead saints as she sat quietly for a moment, gathering her thoughts and wondering what to say.

The two runes in her pocket seemed to be burning into her and they gave her the courage to continue.

At first Alex was incredulous and wondered if she were ill. She mentioned Geraldine but not the fact that she was dead. He loved his grandmother and it would be too great a shock for him, and it would make it almost impossible for him to return with her.

Holding out her hands she presented the runes, the curious little stones that wielded such power.

He took one in his hands and rolled it in his fingers.

"So, you're telling me that this little rock can transport me back in time, where I will embody and bring back to life the dying form of my ancestor Alexhander MacDonald and you will be my wife Andra?”

Andrea nodded meekly.

"And that my children, or their children, will save the world or even the Universe; that is unless the evil Helena doesn't get to them first?"

She nodded her head again.

"And somehow my Gran used to be a nun and is mixed up in all of this?"

Andrea smiled weakly. Coming from his lips it sounded ridiculous and she almost didn't believe it herself.

"Andrea, what kind of films have you been watching lately; do you think it might be something in the coffee they serve at the Columba? It sounds to me like you and dear grandmother are on some kind of drug related trip."

He laughed out loudly at the thought.

"Then you won't mind coming along with me to the chapel next door to show you?"

She teased him hoping that by playing along he would agree.

"Andrea, I have work to do."

"Please, it won't take a moment?"

He looked at her intently for a moment before taking a sip of his coffee.

"Ok, but I must be back in 5 minutes."

The sky outside was grey and the ground beneath them muddy. It was hard to push the buggy across the grass in the graveyard and Alex took charge.

As they walked the short way across to the old section of graves her mind worked overtime. As Geraldine had advised, with only two stones she would have to take Alex first; it would be too hard for him to take it all in on his own.

She could leave Elizabeth here in her buggy; in real time she would be gone and back in the mere blink of an eye.

There was no more time to lose or explain. Ensuring the brake was firmly on the buggy and that Elizabeth was settled, Andrea took one of the stones and passed it to Alex who eyed it suspiciously.

"So, what am I supposed to do with this, wish for Santa Clause?"

Andrea smiled tolerantly and led the way to the ancient grave of Alexhander MacDonald. As they reached the spot she could hear a bell start to toll midday in the distance.

Kneeling on the ground she beckoned for Alex to do the same. He rolled his eyes but followed suit, anything to keep the peace.

The wind whipped up from the East and a low mist drifted in from across the ocean until it surrounded the graveyard of the tiny chapel of St Oran.

5.

Andrea awoke and looked around her. The bitter taste of herbs stuck in the back of her throat and she sat up and retched, bringing up the poison along with the contents of her stomach. The girl Elizabeth lay silently at her side, unmoving yet still warm. The faint pallor of death had already started to pass over her brow and Andrea gathered the small body into her arms and wept, even though she knew that her own child slept peacefully, hundreds of years away in the future. She had poisoned the child and herself - death and the possession of a rune stone being the only way to return back to the future; now she had returned to that very point of death to breathe life back into her ancestral form.

A shout heralded from the room downstairs. Alex must have woken.

Laying the girl back on the bed she sat up. There was no time to lose. She remembered the first time she had visited this place, it had been the year 1625 when she first arrived and it had been a shock to the system to say the least. She would return for Elizabeth soon and in turn she would breathe life into the lifeless form of Andra and Alexhander’s child, Elizabeth.

Rushing down the wooden staircase she entered the main room below. Alex was trying to sit up on the makeshift bed, his eyes wild with pain from his injuries and disbelief at his surroundings.

"Andrea, what the fuck has happened? What on Earth?”

Alex did not swear easily and it was a sign he was agitated. He lay back on the pillows, weak with the pain.

It was not the time to say I told you so.

"It's the runes - we are back in the year 1635, like I said we would be. I know it's hard to take in. The last time I was here, you, or at least Alexhander MacDonald, lay dying from his battle wounds, and your half sister Helena killed Geraldine, and you in turn killed Helena."

"But I don't even have a sister!"

She looked round to find the bodies of the two women. Only the slight body of the young nun, Geraldine, remained, Helena had gone.

"You look different."

Andrea had almost forgotten the difference in time. Elizabeth was 9 years old and of course she too was older than her future self. A wealth of memories returned to her. Things she had almost forgotten about from a former time. Some memories weren't even hers but were Andra's, long before she had travelled back in time to embody her ancestor, to keep the lineage alive, and she wore her memory like a shroud.

Alex lay back on the pillow; it was all too much to take in as she knew it would be. He too looked older, a rugged man back from the wars, not recently graduated from Edinburgh University. It would take some getting used to. His hand was still tightly clasped around the stone and he was now looking at it incredulously.

She noticed the blood on his bandages. He had been badly wounded and needed tending to.

"I better call for the physician to come and bandage your wounds again; he will give you something for the pain."

Alex looked horrified.

"No medieval medic is going to mess around with me!"

He winced as a wave of pain seared through him.

"Well it's either that or you die a long and painful death."

She stood up to summon one of the servants and stopped when she reached the lifeless body of Geraldine.

"Alex, I have something to tell you."

Although he could see the likeness between the dead young nun and his Grandmother, he could not believe that they were the same. He was too weak to think any further on the matter and she dare not yet tell him about the fate of his beloved relative. As the physician arrived she stood up to leave.

"Don't leave me Andrea, stay with me."

She had no choice.

"I have to fetch Elizabeth."

Taking the stone from his hand she kissed him quickly on his perspiring brow before heading back upstairs to her chamber.

There were two drops of poison left in the vial that had remained where she had dropped it, just enough to stop her heart.

6.

The young girl was soon coughing in her arms after retching up the poison. It was a shock to see her daughter again, now older. It was Elizabeth and yet not Elizabeth; the same genes but from another time. That would be something else that would be difficult to explain to Alex.

She left the girl sleeping soundly in the bed before quietly joining him. The physician had given him a strong draught; a mixture of bitter herbs that tasted vile, but before long he too was sleeping a deep and dreamless sleep.

"I'm afraid he has lost a lot of blood and is quite delirious. His words did not make any sense and he kept asking me to 'phone' for his own doctor?"

The change would take a lot of getting used to.

Alex awoke later that night after a sleep full of weird dreams and images. He thought he was still dreaming as he looked round the strange and antiquated room and it was only when Andrea appeared, dressed like an extra from the local medieval banquet, that the odd reality started to dawn upon him.

As he struggled to sit up, a sharp pain from the wound in his side caused him to cry out and soon Andrea was by his side.

"What on earth is happening to me Andrea? I don't believe it... I…"

Sinking back into the cushions he closed his eyes.

"Hush, you need to rest and get better. All will be well."

She stroked his forehead tenderly.

His eyes opened wide and he stared up at her, a dubious look on his face.

"All will be well? Andrea where on Earth are we?  And what has happened? And more importantly what has happened to me?"

She fetched him a draught of the local spirit before she proceeded. It was the local mead made by the monks with Iona honey. It was quite a potent brew and she hoped it would help to settle his nerves.

Sitting on the edge of the couch she started to tell him about his great ancestor, Alexhander MacDonald, her own Grandmother, and his. How she had fallen in love with him, both in the past and in the future, and how their child Elizabeth was conceived in a period of history when Charles 1st was on the throne, and the English Civil War was raging.

"You can't be serious. You're saying that I'm my own daughter’s great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grandchild? That's a little hard to take in?"

"I know and I can't explain everything. Geraldine told me that there had been a shift in the balance of power in the Universe and that Time itself is under threat. A channel has been opened in the Thin Place – Iona - where the physical and the spiritual are almost co-existent. It is that event that has allowed us to travel back in time, to put things right."

“But how are we supposed to put things right, and what are WE meant to do?"

"I'm not sure really. Geraldine told me that I would know when the time was right."

"Dear Grandmother. She would never be content sitting with her knitting and a tartan blanket over her knee. And will she be joining us at some point?"

He saw the shadow cross her eyes before she had chance to hide her feelings.

"What's wrong?"

The body of the young nun had been removed for burial by the physician and she stared at the space where the body had been.

"Geraldine's dead."

Her words shocked him and she could feel the tears spring to her eyes once again.

"Dead?  But how?  When?"

"It was Helena - or Helen if you prefer. She's back here with us now, but she killed your dear grandmother back at the hotel. She had a stroke just after Helen had visited her."

“So you were there?"

"No, but I was with her when she died. She told me to bring you and Elizabeth back here for safety and that we would know what to do. She seemed to have been expecting it and kept saying that it is the beginning and the end".

"I can't take all of this in Andrea; I think I'm slowly going mad?"

Andrea hesitated, there was just one more thing to tell him, but she wondered whether it would send him over the edge.  Elizabeth had been a one year old baby back in 2016, now she was a young girl of 9 years old.

A life to breathe life into another life, the continuous circle.

The physician had left a draught of the sedative and she poured it into a beaker.

"Drink this Alex, I think you had better rest for a while."

7.

Alex got much worse before he got better. The wound was much deeper than first imagined and he was weak for several months. He struggled to come to terms with his circumstances and begged Andrea to let him return home, but she could not. If Alex left, then what would happen to Alexhander?

She had no way of knowing and without Geraldine felt lost and out of her depth.

The winter passed and spring slowly started to raise its head on the Island. The last few months had been hard and Andrea had struggled. Alex was almost better but he was bitter and resentful of her keeping him captive in the past and had become withdrawn and moody. At least now the weather was getting better and he had started to go outside to walk and to take in the air. Nothing had felt right since they had travelled back in Time and she wondered if Geraldine had been right after all. Maybe they should all just return back to the present; surely nothing could be as bad as their current circumstances.

Only Elizabeth had carried on regardless. The effect of a one year old baby travelling back into a child's body had been different. The young 9 year old Elizabeth had woken as if nothing had happened and had no knowledge of the future. She supposed it would be the same going back into the future, the babe would remember nothing of the child.

As she passed across the window a ray of sun flitted across the room and she shifted towards the light. The rare warmth of the sun was strangely comforting on her face and she placed her hands on her cheek as if to capture the illusive light. Overnight there had been a shift in nature and the early season had finally arrived. It was the spring equinox and there was to be a Pagan Spring Festival in celebration. A great fire was to be lit on the dunes overlooking the Bay at the Back of the Ocean.

Andrea missed the old cottage by the ocean. Perhaps it was time to go back home after all? She could see Alex returning from his walk, slowly trudging up the track towards the house, and her heart ached for him. They hardly talked these days and that made the long days unbearable. How could she make him understand when she didn't even understand herself?

At least Elizabeth was happy. She had a new dress and cloak for the festival and was looking forward to the event. The child was innocent of the future and knew only of the present time. Her father was aloof, but most of her young life he had been away in war and battle and she did not seem to notice his moods. She was tutored at the small nunnery during the day and in the evening she sang and played. Elizabeth had adopted a sleek, black cat that roamed the Island and was now her constant companion and shadow. She was a loving and intelligent child but lived in a world of her own. When she wasn't in her classes she could be seen walking the shoreline, picking up shells, strange twisted roots and sea carved pebbles. These were her treasures and she stored them all in a large wooden chest in her chamber. On clear nights she loved to gaze at the stars and could recognize all of the constellations, ‘The Great Bear’, ‘The Archer’, and ‘The Plough’ amongst many. A young boy from one of the local crofts, Tom, had become her sometimes tutor and Andrea was pleased that her daughter had found at least one friend. Although raised on the island she did not fit in with the other young girls. She thought them silly and they thought her aloof.

The evening was cloudy and yet the atmosphere was bright and full of energy. The locals gathered on the beach to welcome in the spring and the great fire blazed away into the cold night air. Andrea and Elizabeth had gone out alone. Alex had not been in the mood for celebration and was sulking at home.

The fire warmed them and the blaze lit up their features like a red mask. The auburn and gold weave of the young girl’s hair glinted in the fiery light and her cheeks glowed with the heat. She looked so happy and so pretty; what would happen to the young Elizabeth if they returned home? Would this young girl still have a full life in front of her?

Trying to hold back the tears she looked around at Elizabeth. She had found Tom and the two were feeding the fire with driftwood. Despite the heat, a shiver ran through Andrea and she pulled the cloak tightly around her arms to keep out the cold. A dry twig crackled and sent a spark shooting high up into the heavens. She followed it with her eyes, the amber fragment lifting in the breeze and out of sight. As she looked up, the clouds parted for a second to reveal the moon hanging full and heavy in its orbit. Her heart beat at the sight, as if seeing it for the first time; the old and timeless moon that had waxed and waned across the centuries.

A soft hand clasped her shoulder. The touch and feel of a man she had missed for so long. It was Alex.

"Andrea."

She turned to face him, her heart beating fast.

Burying her head into his chest she let the tears fall freely for the first time in months.

He held her close for a long while as they both stood and watched the fire burn into the dark firmament.

For a moment he was silent, it was difficult to find the words.

"I've seen Geraldine."

At first she thought she had misheard and that he had been referring to the girl.

"You mean Elizabeth?"

He shook his head "No, I saw Geraldine, my Grandmother."

8.

The last few months had been a horrible nightmare for Alex and one that he could not awaken from. He had changed from a happy go lucky and outgoing young guy to a resentful and solemn shadow of his former self.

Never quite accepting that he was living in the 17th century, he had isolated himself from the rest of his family and the people around him. He even looked different, older, the face of a man haunted by life. The face he saw in the distorted mirror looked like his but he knew that it wasn't. It was like looking at a non-identical twin, the same but not the same. Alex couldn't quite put his finger on it.

The only good thing to salvage from all of this was that his body was extremely fit and toned. His old routine of three runs a week had kept him lean but not particularly muscular. He now found he had a six pack and biceps, and that he had several scars on his normally smooth skin. The wound in his side had been deep, and at night he woke from nightmares where he fought in bloody and physical battles. Strange memories kept filtering through his mind, but he tried not to think about them, pushed them back, fought against anything he could to keep a hold of his own true identity.

Alex had been walking near to the Abbey when a shrouded figure had caught his eye. He had got to know everybody and everything on the tiny Island, the movements and natural rhythms of daily life. Anyone new was generally regarded with mistrust, and in the case of Alex that mistrust was doubled.  Stepping out into the night air he had walked carefully across the track and was soon in the Abbey grounds. No one was there. Perhaps whoever it was had gone inside, and he stepped cautiously through the Abbey doorway.

He had never been a believer or a regular church goer, the occasional weddings and funerals but then only when really necessary. Back home the Abbey was merely his place of work, a tourist attraction, but even he couldn't deny the spirituality of the place. One thing that he had quickly realized was that he would need to revisit all of his former cynicism about the supernatural. As a student he had been a staunch atheist and laughed at anyone with differing views, now he could see just what an arrogant fool he must have sounded.

Walking across the stone floor his footsteps echoed in the hallowed air. Of course it wasn't his Abbey, the one that he knew back in the real world was of a much more recent build. The newer Abbey was built on a greater and grander scale and was much more austere, yet he had to admit that if there was a God or supreme deity, then this place was certainly nearer to it. There was something about the architecture and rude fittings that was both primitive and honest. If there was a God, then he certainly dwelt here.

As he stood looking up at the Saints depicted in the windows, he had the sudden sensation that someone was standing behind him, watching him, yet there was no sound. Turning around he could see the shrouded figure approaching.

A sudden calmness gathered around him, a sense of familiarity. The figure stopped a little way off in front of him and spoke his name.

"Alex."

There was no mistaking that voice; it was his beloved grandmother, Geraldine.

All was shadowy beyond the veil but he had no doubt who it was. The air was filled with her personality, her brightness and zest for life, and almost immediately his spirits were raised.

She approached him slowly, reaching out until he was sobbing gently in her arms.

"There, there, Alex. All will be well."

Once again he was a child of 6 or 7 years, being comforted after some mishap; a graze to the knee or a fall from his bicycle. His grandmother had always been there for him; until recently.

"I don't understand Gran? There is so much that I don't understand. I don't belong here and I just want to go home."

"There is so much more than you or I will ever know or understand Alex."

"But it doesn't seem real that I can be here, that this is possible. Am I ill; is all of this a bad dream?"

"All I can tell you is that this is a reality and that you are actually living in the 17th century Alex. How it happened and why, I don't really understand, but I do know that Time weaves together the past, the present and the future and keeps the status quo, the equilibrium. Why do you think that the Universe is constantly expanding? It's because the past is real and never disappears, but each day it gets larger and larger. There has been some shift, some rent in the fabric that normally keeps the past and the present on two distinct planes. For everything there is a reason, and you and Andrea are that reason. Something has threatened the status quo and the balance needs to be restored. If not, who can only guess at the consequences? We are all pawns Alex."

"But why me, and why Andrea?"

The figure paused before continuing.

"Because you are the guardians of the runes, and like your ancestors that came before, it must be your line that continues to thrive and lead the way. There are dark forces that are at work here that would harm the ones you love. You must be strong Alex and keep Andrea and all that are yours safe and secure. You need to be strong and ready for what is to come. It won't be easy."

"But what and when? If I don't understand then how can I help?"

"You know more than you allow yourself Alex. You have been fighting against your ancestors ever since you arrived here and now you need to stop. It was them that sent me to you, to help you understand your role in all of this. They are watching you."

Alex quickly looked around the Abbey and shivered; it was as if a hundred beady eyes watched him silently out of the shadows.

"There will be a battle and that much I do know. It will take place in the near future but I cannot give a date. But you will know, if you allow yourself to accept and relax, then you will sense the change approaching and can prepare. Now go to Andrea and your daughter and be with them, they cannot manage this without you.”

9.

It was good to feel his arms wrapped around her again. The winter had been too long and his silence and detachment had made it seem longer; and definitely colder.

They walked home hand in hand as Elizabeth ran ahead, full of the excitement of the evening and her head full of stories.

She was soon fast asleep in her own chamber and Andrea and Alex sat by the open fire as Alex poured mead into two silver goblets.  The atmosphere between the two had been relaxed, but had now become suddenly awkward and they almost felt shy of each other.

He handed her a cup.

"I would rather have a pint any day. I'm not too sure about this mead stuff that the monks make. It's pretty awful and it tastes like medicine, but I suppose it hits the spot?"

She smiled.

"I know what you mean. I could kill for a large glass of Malbec - now if we were over in France and not Scotland then maybe even in 1654 we could have had a decent drink. I know what you mean about this stuff. The bitter herbs and honey are a funny mix."

She screwed her face up as she sipped the dark liquid.

Stepping over to stand behind her, he put his hands onto her shoulders and started to massage them.

"I'm sorry Andrea. The way I've behaved over the last few months is unforgivable."

"But understandable all the same Alex. I'm not sure that many people would have coped to suddenly finding that they had been transported back in time to the 1600’s."

"But you did, and your grandmother before you."

She looked into the flames; it had been a while since she had thought about her grandmother Betty. She had been the one to start all of this and Andrea wondered how she had felt on that day, the first time she had found herself in a different time.

"I felt just as bewildered as you did. The one thing that kept me going was Alexhander MacDonald. I fell in love. After that, the time and place was of little consequence. As long as we were together nothing else mattered."

She looked sadly into the fire.

"Do you miss him?"

“What do you mean? You are him. Well, almost."

Alex frowned. "But I'm not am I, not really; like you’re not really Andra. I keep having these memories, things that must have happened to Alexhander, but I'm not him. I'm Alex."

"Alexhander was your ancestor. I can't explain it either but it is almost as if I can feel Andra's presence around me, like a ghost, but on the inside."

She looked at Alex and he was deep in thought.

"A penny for them?"

He struggled to speak, his voice thick with emotion.

"I just wonder whether it is really me that you love or Alexhander."

Andrea stood up and put her arms around him.

"Oh Alex, you are a funny one. How can you be jealous of a man that has been dead for nearly 500 years? I did fall in love with Alexhander, he was a good and true man, and you are the same. Maybe we do embody our ancestors; something remains of us in the next generation after we are gone? Geraldine always talked about the cycle of life and death, birth and rebirth. The true reincarnation of the soul."

He smiled and held her tightly. He didn't really understand; how could he?

Her body was soft and warm and soon his lips found hers. It had been too long.

Her lips felt the same, soft and submissive against his. Her body too, molding against his, the soft contours fitted easily against his muscular frame.

It had been way too long and the months of longing and yearning bubbled to the surface as he greedily grabbed at her and pulled her to him. There was nothing he could do to alter the situation, but whatever was due to come, then it would be better if they faced it together. His hands squeezed her soft buttocks; not as firm as the ones he loved to fondle back in the future, but this was a softer and more mature Andrea and he loved how she felt in his arms. He could feel her passion start to rise as she pushed herself into him.

It had been a long time since she had been enveloped against his strong and muscular body; the flatness and firmness of his abdomen; his muscular shoulders and chest where she could lay her head and feel as if nothing could harm her.

Pulling her down onto the floor beside the fire they lay side by side; time did not matter here. Alexhander and Andra; Alex and Andrea; it was of no consequence; the two entwined and all was one.

He could not stop looking at her in the fire’s glow. It was almost as if he had forgotten how beautiful she was. Her brown eyes flickered with the flames reflection sparkling in their depths. Her hair was long and loose and curling around her shoulders and he wound a stray curl around his fingers. Despite the few silver strands she still looked like a young girl and he stroked her cheek tenderly. His passion ran high, but he did not want to rush this moment and he let his fingers trace the delicate lines of her face and neck and down onto her breast. Alex had become used to the medieval clothing and although at first he had felt ridiculous, he had now found a freedom and a certain masculinity that had seemed lost in the modern world of jeans and trainers. He thought that he cut quite a dash in the leggings and breeches he wore on a daily basis. It was the same for Andrea. He loved the feminine lines of the gowns that she wore, the ones that accentuated the breasts without being too revealing; something both modest and girlish about them.

He pulled on the fastening at the bosom of her gown. It laced downwards like a corset and his fingers tingled with anticipation as the material quickly loosened, freed from its constraints. Her breasts spread out of their tight confinements, the soft, white flesh spilling over the material like fresh, warm dough.

His hands cupped the ample mounds and he could feel her heart start to beat more quickly. He soon found the hard and erect nipple and pulled down the material to expose the bare breasts that lay quivering in time to her quickening breath.

Leaning over her frame, he buried his head against her softness and breathed in her gentle perfume; the tender and lingering scent of lavender and rosemary, fresh and so much more of a turn on than the expensive and manufactured perfumes of the modern day. It did not hide her own natural scent but rather enhanced it; a mix of soft musk and a primitive, almost earthy smell.

Andrea moved beneath his weight, his tongue causing her to squirm as he sucked and licked at her breasts. They had not been close for months; he locked in a ridiculous reality that he could not come to terms with. Wherever Geraldine was, she must have known and had come back to save them from that most difficult of all evils; themselves.

His cock was aching to push inside her soft flesh and he pressed his groin against her and moaned gently. Releasing his weight he pulled the gown over her stomach and hips and over her legs until she lay in the white cotton of her underclothes. He could have ripped the garment from her body straight away; he had never been so aroused. The sight of the pretty white cotton layer brought out a feeling that was both protective and sexual at the same time. Lifting the hem of the garment he pulled it high above her thighs, revealing the dark triangular mound between her legs. She did not wear any panties and the sight almost made him cum. Parting her legs with his hands, his fingers strayed to the softness of her thighs. She was already damp, aroused by his intimate touch. His fingers slipped easily into her wetness, probing into her depths as she arched her body towards him.

His tongue found her clitoris and she almost shouted out in pleasure, as he lightly licked over the firm, pink, sensitive bud.

He could hold back no longer and standing up he pulled down his breeches and leggings, his manhood erect and jumping from its constraints in one swift movement.

Andrea watched him and gasped at his naked form, she had almost forgotten how big he was and she felt an ache between her legs as she yearned for him to take her.

Soon he was pressing between her legs, the head of his cock pushing against her, seeking her soft and inviting opening.

With one thrust he was inside of her and he felt the soft body go rigid beneath him. Alex had never felt so alive, as he plunged every inch deep inside, until her body was flush against his, and she lay totally impaled by his magnificent cock.

Andrea could feel his length inside of her; throbbing and twitching as he ached to release his pent up emotion.

His eyes were like slits as she looked up at him, he seemed barely conscious as he started to thrust against her, forcing his full length into her, watching her own pleasure rise with his, until they were both lost in their passion.

Afterwards they slept deeply by the fire, locked in each other’s arms and safe within their own love; if only for a short while.

10.

The days, weeks and months that followed passed quietly by. Alex managed to find a routine in the strange terrain of his ancestors and slowly he too settled into a rhythm with the land. He watched the sunsets and the day breaks with a new wonder that had been lost in the modern world, and felt his own body change and react to the seasons.

It was only once summer had almost passed that he awoke one morning with a start. He had dreamt that a small black bird was trapped in their room and in its panic had flown into the walls. Crashing its tiny frame again and again against the unforgiving stonework, blood and feathers smeared across the surface until the tiny creature finally fell lifeless onto the floor. Alex had gone over to pick up the poor dead thing but as he approached he had seen the tiny beadlike eye open and look at him before flying into his face like a great black claw to peck at his eyes. He had awoken at that moment, his heart racing and a bead of sweat running from his forehead.

Andrea murmured quietly but slept on as Alex silently moved from the bed and over to the window. Something was not right; he could sense it. The summer was just starting to lose her fade and the late August roses looked blousy and out of place in the still of the morning; an old face not looking so bright in the cold light of day. The sea looked cold and glassy and an eastern wind was starting to rob the trees of their leaves.

He could hear the wind whistling under the eaves and down the chimney and out through the fireplace. It seemed to be whispering to him, warning him.

Alex would have laughed at all of these things back in the modern world, but here he was surrounded by superstition and folklore. The people on the Island lived out their lives in the shadows of such omens and visions - daily phenomena that he hardly noticed in the city. Back home there had been too much pollution in the air; not by poisons and toxins but by the unnatural sounds and waves; the radio and television waves, mobile phone signals and microwaves and goodness knows what else to distort the mind and prevent the truth from being heard. There the gentle sounds of nature and the pulsating of the universe were blocked. Here, in this quite place, he could hear it all.

Yet now the sounds seemed to disturb him, upset his newly found equilibrium; what could they mean?

As he gazed across the vista he thought he saw a figure walking next to the Abbey. Perhaps it was Geraldine, come to give him more words of wisdom?

Without hesitation he quickly pulled on his clothing, and with a quick glance at his sleeping wife, headed outside.

The wind had whipped up more than he had first imagined and he pulled the collar of his cloak more firmly around his neck as he crossed over the track and headed for the Abbey, austere and grey in the morning light.

The figure had vanished and he supposed he would find her inside like before and hastened through the entrance.

All was dark inside; the light had not quite filtered through the magnificent leaded windows to the east and he stood in the shadows and quietly called out her name.

“Geraldine. Geraldine, are you there?”

At first there was no sound, only the wind winding around the main tower and a shuffling in the roof space; bats probably, or small birds nesting. He shivered at the thought of his dream and walked slowly forward as he called out her name over and over again.

He looked around at the sound of a door closing behind him and could make out a figure wrapped in a dark cloak, standing in the shadows. It made no move and slowly he made his way towards where it stood.

“Geraldine?”

At the sound of the name a white hand reached out of the cloak and pulled back the hood. It was not his beloved grandmother.

The face was the most striking he had ever seen. He hesitated to call it beautiful for there was something remotely evil in its perfection. It was the eyes that captured him the most, the emerald green, cat-like slits that widened as they took in the man that stood before them. The full and sensuous lips smiled at him and parted slightly to reveal a set of perfect white teeth, like a set of pearls gleaming in the shadows.

Alex shivered, there was something of the animal about her and he could feel his hackles rise.

“Alexhander, my dear brother, it is so good to see you again.” her deep and throaty voice purred across to him.

Opening his mouth, he tried to protest that he was not her brother and that he had never seen her before, but he stopped before he could finish as a myriad of different memories flooded his mind until his head was full of her.

“Helena!”

The unfamiliar voice tripped off his tongue, as if he had always known it to be so.

Holding out her slender hand, her eyes twinkled back at him.

“Dear brother, I thought you didn’t recognize me for a moment? Perhaps it is the shadows. But come out into the light, the sun is rising and has started to shine through the great eastern window. Look!”

His eyes moved to the window as the first rays of sun started to illuminate the multi-colored glass, bringing to life the Saints and angels depicted there.

Helena stepped forward, raising her arms as if to welcome the new day.

“Isn’t it supreme my brother? Can you not feel the energy? The power of the universe - and soon it will be ours to command.”

She laughed, with a voice like the sound of rain as she danced and twirled in the aisle.

“I thought you were dead.”

The memory of Alexhander’s hands around her throat surfaced to his mind and he could almost feel her last dying gasps between his fingers.

The dancing and the laughter stopped.

Without the smile her face looked cruel, the lack of warmth making the beautiful face almost mask-like.

She walked up close, her face inches away from her brother’s, her voice now rasping as she almost spat out the words.

“Did you really think that you could kill me my brother, after all that you have witnessed here? You for one should know better. Like you, I have my saviors, my ghosts from the future you might say. As you see, I did not die dear brother, quite the opposite.  Although I can still feel your fingers tight upon my throat.”

Her eyes flared with anger at the memory before she took control of her emotions once again and the green orbs narrowed into slits.

“Of course I forgive you dear Alexhander. You were under the spell of that simple bitch Andra and were doing your best to protect her. But now I am back brother, and I am stronger and more powerful than you will ever know. Come and join me and we can reign supreme, as was foretold. We are only fulfilling our destiny after all.”

Alex thought back to the words of Andrea and Geraldine. There had been an ancient prophecy about two siblings that would save the world, but she was wrong, it was not Alexhander and Helena that the prophesies had foretold. It was his own child, and the one yet to be born.

He looked over at her. The woman was mad, that much was obvious, but he was wary of her and did not trust her.

“Andrea is my wife Helena, and I will do my best for her and Elizabeth.”

Helena looked back almost in disgust.

“Ah the child yes, I had almost forgotten her. But do not worry about them Alexhander, they are nothing to us. Our bond is stronger than any other. Here, hold my hand and feel the power within.”

Not wanting to antagonize the strange woman, he held out his hand to pacify her. Her grip was almost electric and as soon as his skin touched hers, he felt a giant wave of energy run through him, just as if he had received a massive electrical shock.

All he could see was Helena, her face and her eyes, until he was lost in their depths. He could see the universe spinning around him, the nebulas and asteroids spinning past as he raced through space and time.

Her mouth was upon his and he could not resist. It was not the soft and yielding lips of Andrea but the urgent and passionate violence that was Helena.

He tried to resist but could not stop himself, tried to fill his mind with the face of Andrea, the only woman he had ever loved as he tried to block out the face of Helena. Images flooded back from another time. He saw Alexhander and Andra making love for the very first time. The desire in his loins rose up through his body and his skin tingled to her touch. Opening his eyes it was now her face he saw; beautiful and bright before him, Andra and Andrea, and he thought his heart would burst.

His fingers were in her hair and kissing her neck, the old familiar smell of lavender and rosemary deep within his nostrils as he breathed her in. Her breasts were firm yet soft beneath his grip as he squeezed and grabbed at the flesh; leaving behind a red trail across the pure, white skin. She moaned gently and it spurred him on as he tugged at the cloak and gown until she lay naked before him. He had never wanted her so much and his passion was all consuming and he just wanted to push himself into her until they were as one.

Her fingers found the bare skin on his back and he could feel the nails dig into his flesh. It was a new sensation, he had never known Andrea so passionate, so intense and it made him long for her, made him harder as he pushed her to the cold floor. It did not seem to matter, the two were engulfed in the heat of passion and he felt her hand upon his breeches, finding the opening and the slender hand finding his cock. He came to life in her hand, thrusting against her fingers as they spread across his girth.

Soon he was free from clothing, unfettered, and all he could feel was the sensation in his cock, the urge to be inside her and shoot the heat from his loins into her depths. Andrea threw back her head as he entered her; gasping as his size pushed against her. She was wet and tight and lifting her buttocks with his hands he drove his cock deep inside her fleshy mound. She cried out with pain but he was like a wild animal and could not stop until he was spent. The fever rose within him until he could hold back no longer and with one final thrust poured his hot and sticky soul deep inside of her. For a moment he opened his eyes and thought he saw Helena’s face and not Andrea’s, but his eyes were heavy and they closed before he had time to think. The next time he opened them he lay cold, alone and naked on the Abbey floor.

11.

Andrea was just waking as he returned. His head pained him and he wondered if he were ill. He had a bitter taste in his mouth and his body ached all over. He remembered Helena but it was like a dream and he did not dare mention it to Andrea.

For the rest of the day he slept and Andrea busied herself around the household. Throughout the day she too had started to feel unsettled and it was only as the daylight started to dim that she felt anxious. It would be drawing dark soon and Elizabeth was late. She had spent all of the morning at her lessons with the nuns and in the afternoon she would have spent some time with Tom down on the beach.

She should have been home a good while ago and Andrea had started to fret.

“Alex, Alex, wake up!”

Opening his eyes, it took him a moment to focus. His dreams had been full of green eyes and long black hair and for a moment he felt guilty.

“Alex, Elizabeth has not yet returned home. I am worried and I think we should go and look for her.”

He swung quickly out of bed and she was taken aback by his own alarm.

“Do you think something could have happened to her?”

She had hoped she was just being over dramatic with her instinctive mother’s worrying, but Alex’s reaction only compounded her own feelings.

“I saw Helena today.”

“What?” Andrea jumped at the mention of the name.

“I mean, I think I saw Helena.  I’m sorry Andrea, I’m not really sure of what I saw, or if I have been dreaming.”

Grabbing his face she looked deep into his eyes.

“Why didn’t you tell me before? Alex, what exactly happened?”

He could not tell her everything, but mentioned that he had followed a shadowy figure into the Abbey early that morning.

“She acted like a mad woman, if I really did see her. I can’t really remember.”

Andrea started to put on her cloak.

“Where are you going?”

“Elizabeth is in danger, I can feel it. Helena is evil and will be up to no good. We must find our child.”

Reaching into a box beside the bed she pulled the two small runes out of a black velvet pouch.

Alex frowned.

“What do you want those for?”

She hesitated, not really sure herself but feeling the voice of Geraldine deep inside of her.

“Insurance?”

Grabbing his cloak the two set out together and headed over towards the Bay at the Back of the Ocean; the place where Elizabeth and Tom liked to play.

The sky was grey and threatening as they reached the dunes and they had to pull their cloaks up around their faces as the wind whipped up the sand around them. A small boy was sheltering against some rocks and Andrea recognized him as the boy, Tom, and they quickly made their way down to speak to him.

The boy was crying and as soon as he saw Andrea he rushed toward her and clung to the outside of her cloak whilst he sobbed.

“Whatever is the matter young Tom, now tell me what has happened to upset you so? We are out looking for Elizabeth, have you seen her?”

At the sound of his friends name he burst into a further round of sobbing.

Andrea kneeled down kindly and brushed his forehead with her hand.

“There, there, now whatever is it? Surely it can’t be as bad as all that?”

Her heart was beating fast but she didn’t want the boy to know that she was also frightened.

The boy wiped his nose on his sleeve and looked up at her with dark, wet eyes.

“I told her not to go.”

His voice was weak and timid.

“Go where Tom?”

“With the Lady.”

Andrea looked up at Alex, his face ashen white.

“Which lady Tom, who was she?”

He looked up at Alex with large, round eyes as if he didn’t know quite what to say.

“It’s alright lad, you can say anything to me, now go on.”

“Well Sir, I saw the Lady, it was the horrible one, the one with the dark hair and funny eyes. Your...”

He stopped short.

“My sister Helena, yes go on.”

“Well Sir, I knew it was her, but Elizabeth kept calling her mother as if she thought it was the Lady Andra. But I knew it wasn’t Sir and I kept telling her not to go but she kept walking away until they had both disappeared over the fields. I tried to stop her Sir, I truly did. There was something about the Lady Helena that I did not like; if you’ll pardon me Sir?”

The poor boy was quite worked up and burst into tears once again. Andrea hugged him until he was quiet once more.

“Do you know where they were going?”

The boy shook his head but pointed in the direction of where they had been heading.

Alex had gone quiet, remembering his early morning encounter with Helena. So it was true, it hadn’t been a dream. She had tricked him into thinking that she was his beloved Andrea. He trembled at the thought of his betrayal, even though it was not his fault.

“Go straight home Tom and don’t tell anyone about this. We don’t want to worry your Ma and Pa now, do we?”

The young lad shook his head and scampered back over the dunes and they watched him run until he was out of sight.

“What now?”

Andrea was almost in tears now the boy had left; she felt so helpless.

The clouds had started to gather as they had been talking with the boy and now the rain began, slowly at first, turning into huge great droplets as the sky opened up in anger.

“Maybe she went back to the Abbey, if you saw her there then maybe there is a connection?”

The image of Helena, naked on the stone slabs flitted across his mind and he tried to shake it away.

“Perhaps.  It’s a start.”

The two headed together across the fields as the first flash of lightening lit up the sky and the heaving clouds rubbed together and thundered down on top of them. By the time they reached the Abbey they were soaked to the skin.

The windows were lit from within but there was no sound. Usually they could hear the evening vespers, but tonight the air was still.

Alex pushed cautiously against the oak door and Andrea followed closely behind. A hushed reverence hung in the air as if no-one had entered the place for a hundred years.

Andrea caught her breath, despite her fear the cold Abbey looked beautiful in the soft glow; someone had been busy, hundreds of candles shone from every corner.

A cloaked figure stood at the altar; it was Helena, and by her side stood the child Elizabeth.

“Elizabeth!”

The name hung in the air as Andrea called out to her daughter and started to rush forward. Alex held her back; Helena would be up to her old tricks and was not to be trusted.

“What do you want Helena, give us back the child. She can be of no use to you.”

He could feel her cold reptilian smile across the room.

“I am not holding the girl against her will. See!”

Raising her arms she demonstrated that she had no hold on the girl.

“Elizabeth, you may go now” and she tried to push the young girl away from the altar but she would not move and instead threw her arms around Helena as if in fear from those around her.

“See, the poor girl is afraid of you. She wants to stay with me. Isn’t that right Elizabeth?”

The girl gave a brief nod and continued to cling to her cloak.

“Elizabeth, it’s me, your mother. Come to me my darling there is nothing to be afraid of.”

The girl looked out blankly across the semi darkness.

“What games are you playing at Helena?”

Alex stepped forward.

“I’m not sure what you mean Alexhander. You were the one that wanted to play games earlier. What on earth would Andrea think?”

He opened his mouth but could not speak. Anything he said would be a betrayal to his beloved Andrea and he could not bear to hurt her.

“Well my valiant brother. The time has come to show your allegiance. You can see how your daughter clings to me. She is wise. You should do the same Alexhander. I have the power and I have seen many things. Together, we two can rule the universe, it has been foretold. Come with us. Now is the time. The ancient powers are gathering; can you not hear them?”

A peal of thunder rumbled above them and a streak of lightning flashed against the tower as if it were daylight outside. The storm was directly above them.

Alex rushed forward to seize the girl but she cried out as he approached her.

“Elizabeth it is I, your father!”

The poor girl looked feverish, her face flushed and her eyes wild.

“You are the devil.”

She buried her head into the folds of Helena’s cloak.

“What have you done to the poor girl?”

Alex grabbed Helena by the arm and pulled her close.

She laughed; her face close to his, the red lips wide open until he could see the red of her throat. His hands shook with rage, he could easily strangle the woman, feel his fingers once again wrap around her slender neck.

“You forget how powerful I am Alexhander. I have now found all of the ancient stones and I feed from their strength. Like the Runes, they were formed by the Gods at the beginning of all time and hidden across the four corners of the world to make sure that no-one could take advantage of the supreme power until it was time. All we need now are the two remaining runes and the ancient powers will be reunited for the first occasion since the very dawn of Time. Can you not feel it?  It is the birth of a new time Alexhander, our time, and we will share the power as it has been foretold!”

Andrea stepped forward.

“That is not so Helena. You are wrong. Yes it was foretold that a brother and sister would rise to take power, to rule, but that is not you and Alexhander. It is not your time; it is ours; mine and Alex’s time. The power will pass to our children, or our children’s children - when the time is right.”

Helena glared into the darkness.

“How dare you, you stupid bitch. What do you know about us or what has been written? You aren’t even the real Andra. You have the two runes but you do not know their power, now hand them to me and I will be merciful to both you and the girl.”

Andrea felt the two small stones stored safely within her pocket.

“And Alex is not the real Alexhander. He is not your brother. The truth is that you two were not even of the same blood.”

Throwing back her dark hair, Helena laughed out loudly.

“Aha, so Miss Prim, and how do you know of all these details?”

“Geraldine told me, and I believe her.”

Helena was silent for a moment, the name of Geraldine sobering her for a second.

“The young nun and the old woman; she talked too much. Well I soon stopped her idle tongue. You should have seen her face when I sat with her at the Hotel. She knew her time had come. She was strong, but not strong enough. I only had to touch her to cause an embolism in her brain. It was fun to watch her frail form slip away before me, the spittle dribbling from her mouth like an imbecile.”

Alex could take no more. At the mention of his poor grandmother he lunged at Helena and felt his hands upon her throat. As he touched the pale skin he was almost knocked to the floor by a sudden surge of energy. The lights seemed to flash in front of his eyes and when he opened them again Andrea was standing before him with the child.

“You have seen sense Alexhander. You must come with me now as we regain our rightful place.”  She held out her hands towards him.

“Alex, don’t!”

A voice rang out clear and loud from the darkness behind him. It sounded familiar but his head was foggy.

“Alex, it’s me Andrea, don’t be fooled by Helena.”

He looked at the woman standing before him. The face of his beloved Andrea, he was confused.

“Alex, it’s me Andrea, don’t go with her, it’s a trick.”

A figure stepped out of the darkness, the dark hair and the green eyes, it looked like Helena.

Helena struggled with her emotions. She must stay calm, but the young woman was annoying her. The spell she had cast over poor Alexhander would not last for too long and she needed him to take her hand willingly. She also must have the two runes that were in Andrea’s possession to give her absolute power.

“Alex, listen to me. You must fetch me the two runes from Helena. She is keeping them from me and stopping the both of us from gaining the powers which are rightly ours.”

Alex looked at both women; he was confused. Something was not quite right.

Helena was becoming bored with the charade. Soon the spell would wear off and she could not afford to wait.

“Alexhander, if we do not get hold of the runes then we will have to sacrifice Elizabeth to the Gods, it is the only way to appease them. Do you want to see your daughter slaughtered?”

He looked at the woman’s face. It looked like Andrea, yet the words she was speaking were not those of his wife. She would never harm one hair of her own daughter’s.

The lights shone once again in his head and he could barely think.

“Alexhander, fetch me the runes, I must have them!”

Her voice was shrill and demanding in his ear and he had no other option than to obey. He approached the woman standing in the darkness. She was calling his name over and over again.

“Kill her, Alexhander. Get the runes. Quickly now!”

His head told him to kill the woman. She looked like Helena but there was something in her eyes, and his heart was telling him something different.

He could feel his hands upon her throat, the pleading look in her eye.

“Alexhander, can you hear me? Take the runes, do what you wish, but you must save the girl, save our daughter Elizabeth.”

It was then that he knew, and the image of his beloved Andrea, of Andra and all that had been before merged into his head.

His Andrea, the mother of his child, would not talk about sacrificing her own daughter. The eyes, although they looked like Helena’s, did not have the same cold stare. He could see the fire burning deep in their depths. The woman he was trying to kill was not Helena, but his beloved Andrea. Forcing his hands from her throat, Alex summoned all of his strength to throw his body away from her and onto the ground. As he did the spell was broken and he reached out his hand to his Andrea; love had brought him to his senses.

Helena was livid and stood angrily at the altar. The spell seemed to have been broken and she held Elizabeth tightly by the arm as the girl reached out and sobbed for her parents. Helena had drawn a great knife from her belt and was pointing it at the child’s heart.

“Give me the runes.”

Alex could feel the pains behind his eyes, but they were nothing to the anger he felt within his chest. His wife, his child and his grandmother, he had to be strong for all of them.

Rushing forward he grabbed at the string of ancient stones that were strung around Helena’s neck, the source of her so called power.

The leather cord stretched in his fingers and she shrieked as the strong twine dug deep into her slender neck, before he felt it finally give and the ornament snapped in front of her. The sudden release pushed him back and Alex found himself reeling across the ground, knocking his head against a sharp stone plinth. He was out for the count.

The ancient stones scattered across the floor and around Helena’s feet, striking the slabs with a sharp click as stone met stone. As she scrabbled to retrieve them, she released her grip on Elizabeth who fled quickly, sobbing into her mother’s arms.

Without delay, Andrea bundled the girl against her cloak and fled quickly down the aisle and out into the storm.

Her arms ached with the weight of her daughter but she could not stop. The rain was still torrential and dragged down at her clothing, her feet slipping and sliding in the mud below.

Andrea could feel the other woman hot on her heels and she turned her head to see Helena almost upon her. She had tried in vain but it was all too late and as she reached for the gate her feet slid from underneath her body and she and the girl were sent crashing onto the muddy grass.

Helena was standing over both of them, a look of triumph on her face. She held the sacred stones in her hand and Andrea knew she would now stop at nothing to retrieve the runes. Everything had been in vain; all of their efforts useless. Everything that she, Geraldine, Alex and her grandma Betty had been through was all for nothing.

Helena lifted the knife from her belt and held it high, the blade glittering against the night.

There was a cry from the Abbey and Helena hesitated for a moment and looked around. It was Alex, but he was too late. He could not save Andrea or the girl now.

Raising the blade she stood in victory, ready to deliver the death blow. Andrea looked her enemy in the eye; like Geraldine she would meet her end with dignity, and she drew the girl closely towards her.

A great crash of thunder roared from the heavens as a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, lighting up the shimmering steel of the blade in Helena’s hand.

The smoke swirled into the atmosphere as her pale flesh fizzled and crackled in the damp air. Andrea had thought that she heard a woman’s voice laugh out shrilly into the night as a second bolt of lightning hit the ground. For a moment she was blinded by the light.

***

An eerie calm settled on the Abbey grounds. Andrea opened her eyes slowly, afraid of the sight that would greet her. She was lying on the grass and the sky above her was blue. It was a cold day and yet the sun was shining; she could feel the warmth upon her cheeks.

There was a murmuring beside her and she glanced to see Elizabeth happily stirring in her buggy.

“Andrea!”

His voice rang through her head and she looked up into his eyes.

“You OK? I think we made it.”

Taking her hand, he pulled Andrea gently to her feet and kissed her. They were home; all three of them had made it back to safety.

She could see that the ferry had just arrived into port and that the tourists were disembarking. They would soon be making their pilgrimage, down towards the Abbey.

There was so much to say, so many questions to ask, but for now they walked back home in silence, step by step into the Future.

THE END

MC Romance

What the Outlaw Craves

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

The screaming had been going on for nearly two hours. Lacey buried her head under her pillow and just prayed that it would stop. The banging and crashing had ceased maybe thirty minutes before, but the fight was still in full swing and Charlene, the girl who lived in the apartment on the floor above, didn’t seem to want to let up, even if it was four am.

Lacey could hear them above, shouting and stamping across the vinyl floor. She didn’t know who had gone to see her neighbor, but they were obviously causing trouble. Maybe Charlene owed someone money again. Or maybe whoever the guy was had been a lover and had come back for more. Lacey rolled over and stared at the ceiling. She didn’t know whether she should go up there and try to help or just hope it resolved on its own. In this town, you never knew what you could be walking in on.

Lacey sat up and leaned back against the headboard. Her temples were throbbing and she was so tired, she didn’t know if she would even make it into work the next day at the rate things were going. She had already been given a warning for slacking on the job, so she couldn’t exactly go into the bar, stand there looking half dazed and keep on her feet for nearly ten hours. It would be impossible.

She picked up her cell phone and unlocked it. Should she call Charlene and see what was happening? She tapped at the keys and opened her contact list before stopping and thinking again… What if the guy up there was a drug dealer? Lacey could end up getting hurt or dragged into Charlene’s debts again. She put the phone down and instantly felt guilty for being too scared to intervene. She knew there was no point in calling the cops. In Clay Springs, the cops didn’t help and protect the little guy… They fucked them over like all the other criminals running the town.

Lacey shouldn’t have even been there. She’d made her escape. After high school she had packed up her stuff, said goodbye to her family and got the hell out of there, running as far and as fast as she could. She’d traveled for a while and seen a lot of the country but never found anywhere she really wanted to call home. She had several relationships and made plenty of mistakes, and two years after she had set off on her journey, she found herself traveling back through her hometown with no intention of staying. It was a devastating blow when her mother got sick and she had to stay and take care of her. It had been a long illness, but she had recovered. But after being so close to her mother again, Lacey didn’t feel like she could up and leave right away. She got a job at the bar, rented an apartment and suddenly, before she’d even really realized it, she was stuck.

“God,” she said aloud, “Please be quiet.”

She lay down again and wiped her tired eyes. She could hear Charlene screaming bloody murder at someone and telling them to get the fuck out. Lacey didn’t want to feel responsible or guilty for someone else’s drama; she just wanted it to end. Charlene was an adult and knew what she was getting herself into. Plus, Lacey had already bailed her out on countless occasions, and she couldn’t keep giving her money for drugs. At this rate, she would never get back out of that town. She’d be stuck there, in her dingy little apartment for the rest of time.

She looked over to her open closet. Her eyes traveled to the top shelf where hidden right at the back was the shoe box full of cash she had managed to save over the past year. She only worked for minimum wage, and the clientele in the bar left shitty tips, so it had taken her a while to save a thousand dollars. But then Charlene had come knocking one night in tears and begged her to help her out. One of the biker guys was coming to pay her a visit, she’d said, and if she didn’t pay him the money she owed him then he’d knock out all of her teeth. Lacey had panicked and given her what she needed. And then the next week it had happened again, the tears, the pleading… Lacey had eventually helped her close to six times before she decided enough was enough and she’d told Charlene that she simply didn’t have any more savings. But now as she lay there listening, her conscience was pulling at her… Should she go to the closet, open the box and give Charlene a hundred bucks, or should she just stay quiet…?

Suddenly, the shouting stopped and she heard Charlene giggle. Lacey sunk down in bed and sighed. The walls were thin and she heard the dull beat of music drifting through the ceiling, followed by what sounded like moaning. Lacey sat back up and listened carefully…

Is that what I think it is? she thought.

Charlene’s giggles turned to moans of pleasure and directly above her Lacey could hear the sound of the headboard smacking against the wall.

“Well, I guess she found another way to pay this time,” Lacey smirked.

She climbed back into bed and began to wish for the fighting to return. Listening to Charlene have sex with someone was just more of a reminder of how lonely she was. Her love life was pretty much non-existent, and she couldn’t remember the last time she met someone who made her heart race. She felt the emotion welling up inside of her and a tear rolled down her cheek. What she wouldn’t give for the touch of a good man. But unfortunately, she didn’t think one of those existed in Clay Springs…and if they did, she certainly was yet to find them.

2.

She woke up at nine am with a start and jumped out of bed. She was supposed to be at work at ten and she didn’t have her car. She was going to have to make the twenty-minute walk in the blistering heat.

Shit, she thought as she ran through to the bathroom and turned on the shower. She pulled her nightdress over her head and climbed in. She tried to turn up the heat, but it seemed stuck on the lukewarm temperature.

“I am so sick of this place,” she sighed, washing quickly. It wasn’t the first time that she had had problems with the heating and water. It seemed like the building was crumbling around her. Her landlord wasn’t interested. He was probably the reason for the problem. Clay Springs had a distinct lack of accommodation for people like Lacey--young, single girls who needed somewhere cheap. The majority of properties were family houses and this was one of only two apartment blocks in town. She’d been lucky to get it and although rent was cheap, it really was pretty grim. The owner was another corrupt asshole who benefited from taking advantage of those who were less fortunate than him, and Lacey knew she couldn’t argue with him or force him into making repairs. She just wanted out.

She turned the shower off, hopped out onto the bathmat and wrapped herself up in a big towel. She was shivering even though the sun was shining through the window and heating up the place by the second. She towel-dried her hair and got dressed into her work “uniform” which basically consisted of anything short or revealing. She had chosen a pair of cut-off denim shorts and a little white t-shirt that was split down the front to show off her huge breasts. When she was feeling down, Lacey regularly joked that they were the only thing she had going for her and she had to show them off to make herself feel better. She loved the way men stared at her and her impressive cleavage, especially when she was working and they helped her pass the time behind the bar by flirting with her and buying her drinks.

Just past nine-thirty, she made her way to the front door. She stopped and listened for a moment to see if she could hear any noises coming from Charlene’s place, but it all seemed quiet.

Not surprised, she thought, they were up most of the night screwing.

She stuck her middle finger up at the ceiling and laughed to herself. Even though they couldn’t see it and would never know, it had made her feel just a little bit better.

***

As she walked down the street, she clutched her purse to her side and made her way quickly to her usual coffee stop. She had never been the type of person who would wake up early and have plenty of time to prepare for the day, making herself a pot of coffee and warming croissants while she read the morning paper. Lacey was a get-up-and-go girl and she grabbed what she could on the run. There wasn’t a lot of choice on her route to work, but she had found a nice little coffee house that was fast and friendly.

She stepped inside and smiled at the barista, who was new and slower than the other guys in there but Lacey couldn’t be bothered to make a fuss. She ordered a double espresso and twiddled her thumbs as she waited for it. When the girl passed it to her, she smiled and wished her a good day before heading back outside into the sun. Coffee and the heat were a bad mix, but she needed the caffeine. She knocked it back fast and threw the cup in the trash.

She felt revived and picked up her pace. She looked down at her watch. 9:52. She had eight minutes before she was officially late and potentially facing unemployment again. Since she had been a working adult, she had been fired no less than ten times. But that had been when she was traveling and not taking the world seriously. Now she had an apartment and bills, and she was the only person who could look after her. She felt the pang again… the longing for someone else to care and tell her that everything would be all right. When she was growing up, she had never thought of herself as one of those women who needed a man to support her, but as she had matured and experienced more, she realized that maybe she actually did.

As she walked, she daydreamed. One of her favorite fantasies was that she was married to a business man in a big city. They would have a nice house and a golden retriever and the bar and her crumby apartment would be a distant memory. She thought back to the previous evening and how she had to listen to Charlene screwing some guy and how depressed she had felt. The thought of moving on and not being lonely was becoming ever more desirable. She didn’t want to admit it to herself fully, but she did want a man. She wanted to be cared for, loved and cherished.

Her mind wandered back to the big house with the picket fence and the city boy husband. She wasn’t even sure if someone like that would be her type, but it was the fantasy of the day and it kept her from depression as she rounded the corner and saw the bar across the street. A homeless man was asleep in the doorway, and she was the only one who was going to be there to move him on. Her boss wasn’t technically going to be in until twelve, and even if he got there early, there was no chance he would do it himself.

“Great,” she whispered. “Here we go…”

3.

The bar opened at noon. Lacey had been busy all morning cleaning up the place and stacking the shelves. She restocked the refrigerators and was sitting behind the bar reading a magazine when the first customer came in. It was one of the old boys who never said a word. She poured him his usual and watched him take it over to a table in the very corner where he could sit in silence.

Her boss had come and gone. He had checked in with her first thing and then left for the day, saying he would be back in the evening sometime. Lacey poured herself a glass of water and went back to her magazine. The air conditioning was on, but it was still sweltering in there, so she fanned herself with a stack of unopened letters that had been piling up for weeks.

The door opened and Lacey looked up. She froze as she realized it was Charlene. She looked drunk already and like she was wearing the previous night’s clothes and make-up.

“Hey, Lace,” she drawled, “How are ya?”

“Fine,” she smiled. “Apart from being deliriously tired…”

“Oh?” Charlene smirked but pretended not to know what she was talking about.

“Last night Charlene,” she shook her head. “It was ridiculous.”

“What was?”

“The noise… the shouting and then the…” she trailed off, embarrassed.

Charlene stared at her and burst out laughing.

“Shit, sorry Lace,” she shrugged, “Didn’t mean to keep you up.”

Lacey shook her head and brushed it off. She picked up a glass and started to clean it to make it look like she was busy and didn’t have time for conversation.

“So,” she said, “How can I help you?”

“I’d love a drink,” Charlene grinned. “Whiskey.”

“Seriously?” Lacey asked putting the glass down. “This is a bit far for you to come for just a drink, isn’t it?”

Charlene smiled and shrugged. “Is it?”

“Well, yeah, I’d say so.” Lacey looked at her suspiciously. “I mean you hardly ever come in here.”

“Just catching up with my friend is all,” Charlene said, pinching Lacey playfully on the arm and smiling.

“Okay,” Lacey said, “What’s going on?”

“Get me that drink, will ya?” Charlene scratched the back of her neck. “I feel a bit jittery.”

Sighing, Lacey poured her the whiskey and slid it across to her.

“That’ll be three ninety-five,” Lacey said as she held out her hand.

Charlene’s mouth dropped open slightly before she smiled and said, “Oh, just put it on my tab.”

She swigged the whiskey down and then slammed the glass down on the counter before saying, “And I’ll take another.”

“Charlene, you don’t have a tab… You know we don’t do that here,” Lacey said sternly.

“Oh come on,” she pleaded, “Help a sister out.”

Lacey bit her tongue and scrunched up her fists. She and Charlene had never been close friends and it always seemed like she only came to Lacey when she wanted something. Lacey was tired and pissed off and that was all Charlene’s fault… and now she had the audacity to walk into her place of work and ask for free drinks and favors. She dreaded to think what was coming next.

“So what’s going on, Charlene? What do I owe the pleasure?”

Charlene nudged the glass towards her again and smiled with wide eyes. Lacey shook her head, and Charlene crossed her arms defensively over her chest and pouted.

“I’m in trouble,” she said reluctantly, “I need your help.”

“Why am I not surprised?” Lacey said.

She turned back to the bar and opened the refrigerator before pulling herself out a beer.

“Looks like I’m going to need a drink too, huh?” Lacey said as she took a swig. “Go on then, what’s happened now?”

Charlene shifted on the spot and ran her hands through her hair.

“I owe someone money,” she said quietly, “And they won’t wait for it.”

“Sounds like they were prepared to wait last night,” Lacey said angrily.

“No,” Charlene shook her head. “That wasn’t them… Last night it was my old boyfriend. He came around causing trouble and we had a fight but then we, well… We made up…” she smiled shyly.

“Yeah, I heard,” Lacey took another swig of her beer.

“I am really sorry about that,” Charlene said genuinely as she reached across the bar and grasped Lacey’s hand. “I need your help, Lacey… Please?”

Lacey looked at her and knew there was no way she could turn her down. Even though she was angry and broke… she knew when someone was really in need.

“Okay, how much?” Lacey sighed.

Charlene bit her bottom lip and covered her eyes before exhaling deeply and peeking out from underneath her hands.

“Four thousand dollars,” she whispered.

Lacey almost dropped her beer.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Lacey said as she sat back down on the stool and took hold of the beer. “Jesus, I’m going to need something much stronger than this.”

4.

She and Charlene went out front and Charlene lit a cigarette. Lacey hadn’t smoked since she was at high school, but she took it from her and had a drag. She coughed and waved the smoke away.

“Who do you owe?” Lacey asked angrily.

“I know I’m an idiot…” Charlene said, “Things just got really out of hand and now this new guy has come into town and taken over all the old debts and he isn’t letting people off anymore… Says he wants everything paid up or he’s going to fucking kill people, Lacey.”

“So this debt has been building up for a while?”

“Yes, years,” Charlene took a drag on her cigarette.

“So what about all the other money I’ve given you?”

“It paid some of it off,” she said, “But it never fully cleared it.”

Lacey rubbed her eyes and sat down on the curb.

“I don’t have that kind of money Charlene,” she shook her head, “I just don’t…”

“Oh, God, please, you’ve got to help me,” she started to cry. “I know I’ve been stupid, but this is what I need to turn my life around. I haven’t got any family Lacey. You’re the only person I can turn to.”

Lacey’s head felt like it was going to explode. She didn’t have a solution this time.

“Who is it? Who do you owe?” she asked again.

“The bikers,” Charlene said as she looked nervously around. “Satan’s Riders.”

“And what did you say about someone new?” Lacey looked up at the sun and closed her eyes. The warmth on her skin was the only thing keeping her calm.

“The old boss has gone,” Charlene began, “And now this new guy has come in to take over and he’s really dangerous. He’s scary… He’s been imposing all these new rules and trying to turn the town around. He doesn’t want any debts or any authority involvement. He’s cutting all ties with the cops and he’s trying to go as legit as they possibly can in their line of work. No tabs, no borrowing anything. Payment up front and if you owe anything, then he’s coming after you to get it back.”

Lacey swallowed hard and looked up at Charlene. She was shaking and tears were streaming down her face.

“I only have a thousand,” she said finally. “There’s nothing else.”

Charlene sat down next to her and put her head in her hands.

“I can’t take it to him,” Charlene said. “If I go in there, they’ll kill me…”

“And what will happen to me if I go!?” Lacey shouted angrily. “This isn’t even my goddam mess!”

“Please!” Charlene begged holding onto Lacey’s arm. “Please just take him the thousand and beg him… It’s not your debt and he’ll know that… please help me.”

Lacey rubbed her temples and just wanted the ground to open and swallow her up. Her good nature was her Achilles heel. This was the last thing she needed, and she wanted to shoot herself for being such an easy target and a sucker for feeling so bad for Charlene.

But instead, she said, “Okay, I’ll take the money.”

Charlene threw her arms around Lacey’s neck and hugged her tightly.

“Thank you so much, Lace,” she sobbed, “You have no idea how much this means to me.”

Lacey couldn’t bring herself to speak. The last of her money was about to be swallowed up by Charlene’s debt… and she was going to have to go into a bike gang’s clubhouse to settle the score.

After she had finished work at the bar that evening, she stood outside and drank the rest of the vodka she had taken out of her tips. She was so nervous, she had been drinking all afternoon, and when her boss, Ray, had come in, she pretended that she had been accepting drinks from the customers to get them to spend more money. On her lunch break she decided to go home and collect the cash. She wanted to get the whole thing over as soon as possible and leaving it even one day could potentially make her lose her nerve.

She swayed on the spot and reached into her bag and pulled out the crumpled piece of paper that Charlene had scrawled the address on. It was across town and she would have to walk. Even though it was dark and late at night, the air was still dense with heat and she wiped her brow with the back of her hand.

“I’m not walking,” she said aloud before she reaching for her cell phone and dialing the number of a cab company.

***

The cab driver pulled up outside the club house and turned to look at her slouching down in the back seat. She paid him and opened the door before stepping out and slamming it behind her. The reality of the situation soon sobered her up when she saw the lines of motorcycles outside and big burly men covered in tattoos who sat astride them. She suddenly wanted to turn and run. She reached down to her purse and checked that the envelope of cash was still there and squeezed it in her palm.

“Come on, Lacey,” she whispered to herself. “You can do this.”

She began to walk towards the main door and tried not to shake or react to the catcalls that followed her. She could feel the men’s eyes all over her huge breasts and curvy waist. She pushed the door open to the clubhouse and stepped inside. It could have been any other bar, except there were no women in there and all of the men were huge, dressed head to toe in leather and looked mean. They looked as bad as they come, and as Lacey stood there in the doorway with no clue what to do next, she realized that her hands were indeed shaking.

“Can we help you, sweetheart?” One of the men got to his feet and took a step towards her.

Lacey instinctively took a step back and clutched onto her purse for dear life.

“I’m here to see whoever is in charge,” she said, trying to sound confident and then cleared her throat. “The new boss.”

She knew she must have sounded like a fool, but she couldn’t think of what else to say.

The man was chewing gum and he spat it out onto the floor and held out his hand.

“Who’s asking?” he eyed her angrily.

“My name is Lacey… I’m here for a friend, Charlene… I have some of the money she owes you.”

His eyebrows raised and his face softened.

“Well, all right then,” he said as if he was mocking her, “You better come this way, Ma’am.”

Lacey moved forward, but didn’t take hold of his arm. She tried not to look around and lock eyes with anyone. Her heart was racing so fast she was sure that they could all hear it and they began to comment on her appearance as she passed. She felt like she was on show and completely vulnerable. She was desperate to get out of that room.

The man led her into a corridor and walked with her down to the end. He stopped outside of a tall iron door and knocked on it lightly. A flap slid open to reveal a pair of eyes looking down on them.

“She’s here to settle Charlene’s debts,” the man with her said.

The eyes narrowed before the flap closed and she heard the turning of keys and the sounds of chains being undone. The man with her turned on his heel and began to walk back towards the bar area.

“Good luck,” he laughed over his shoulder. “Matt will love you.”

Lacey turned to look at him as he walked away and wondered what he meant. She breathed in and out deeply. This was it.

The door creaked back and a tall, muscular guard stood in front of her. He looked mean and dangerous and he was wearing sunglasses even though it was so dark in there Lacey could barely see in front of her. He didn’t say a word but moved to the side to let her in. She stepped forward nervously and looked up to see another man sitting at a desk in front of her. He eyed her from across the room with wide, interested eyes. The guard left the room and locked them in from the outside. Lacey started shaking. She looked back to the man at the desk and tried to think of the speech she had prepared, but her mind was blank. His cold, dark eyes were fixed on her as she took another step forward to fill the silence.

“How can I help you?” he said slowly. His voice was deep and gruff and he rubbed his big hand across his stubbly chin. He looked dangerous, more so that the guard, but he was also incredibly attractive. Lacey tried to focus on that to take her nerves away, but it ended up making her worse. The last thing she had expected was to be standing there in front of someone as good looking as he was. Her heart was pounding and she noticed something in him light up, too.

“I’m Lacey,” she finally managed to speak. “I’m here for Charlene.”

He laughed and sat back in his chair and kicked his big heavy boots up onto the desk before reaching for his cigarettes and lighting one up. He had long dirty blonde hair that fell softly around his eyes, and Lacey was surprised at how young he was compared to the other men at the clubhouse.

“Lay-cee,” he over-pronounced both syllables. “Well, I’m Matt,” he flashed her a menacing smile, “I’m in charge here.”

“I know,” she stammered.

“Why did Charlene send you?” he asked angrily.

“Charlene doesn’t have any money,” Lacey said nervously. “I’m here to pay you what I can to help her. She doesn’t want any trouble, and she will get your money back.”

“How do you know?” he exhaled two plumes of smoke from his nostrils.

“Because she promised me,” Lacey said naively.

He laughed again and ran a hand through his hair. He turned back to her and stared at her so intensely, it almost felt like he was undressing her with his eyes. Lacey fought the urge to cover her chest, as if she stood there naked in front of him, trying to save her modesty.

“I haven’t been running things here for long, but one thing I know for sure is that girls like Charlene, they never make good on promises,” he smiled at her, baring his teeth. One of them had a gold cap.

“I just want to help her,” Lacey said quietly. “I don’t like seeing a friend in trouble.”

He clicked his tongue and took another drag on his cigarette.

“How much you got?” he asked.

“I have a thousand dollars for you,” she said stepping forward and reaching into her purse for the envelope. “Here.”

He took it from her and looked inside before he flicked through the notes and nodded.

“Well, that looks about right,” he said.

“So, will you leave off Charlene for a while? She will get you the rest. She just needs some more time.”

He leaned forward so his eyes were level with hers before he blew another two plumes of smoke out of his nostrils. He was so frightening, but at the same time there was something about him that was pulling her in. She didn’t know if she was imagining it, but it felt as if they had an instant connection. His eyes were big and deep and she was getting lost in them. She pinched her arm to snap herself out of the trance.

“I’m not taking your money, sweetheart,” he said sternly. “That bitch can pay for herself.”

Lacey took a step back, shocked and completely uncertain about what to do next.

“But, please,” she stammered. “Please take it.”

He handed the envelope back to her and walked around the front of the desk. He motioned for her to sit down and sat on the edge of the desk in front of her. Lacey nervously sat down, her hands shaking as she clutched onto the envelope.

“She owes me money for drugs,” he said. “Why would you pay for her to never learn her lesson?”

Lacey felt as if she had been slapped. She sat up straight and looked at him. She had never thought of it that way before.

“I just thought I was helping her,” she said.

“I’ll tell you what,” he said warmly, his eyes crinkling around the corners as he smiled, “I’m not going to take that money… But there is something you can do to help your friend…”

“Anything,” Lacey said. “I just don’t want her getting hurt.”

He took another drag on the cigarette and put his hand on her knee.

“You can come back here tomorrow. Maybe we’ll have a drink… Maybe we’ll get to know each other a little better.” He was looking down at Lacey’s chest and she knew what he was thinking.

“I… but…” she tried to hold the envelope out again, but he just pushed it back to her.

“I’ll be here at noon,” he said, “If you don’t show, Charlene’s in trouble.”

He got to his feet and walked towards the iron door before he knocked on it hard and she could hear it opening from the other side. It creaked open and the guard stood there with his arms folded.

“But…” Lacey began.

“That’s all I’ve got,” he shrugged. “Take it or leave it.”

The guard laughed and Lacey stared at Matt. He was teasing her, she was sure, but at the same time, she didn’t want to anger him by asking.

“Noon,” he repeated before he waved her off with his hand. “Oh, and not a word to anyone.”

Lacey left the office and began walking back down the corridor. Her heart was racing and she didn’t know where to turn. Charlene had a lot to answer for. Now it was she who was in big trouble.

5.

Lacey tossed and turned all night, terrified of what the next day may hold. She knew she didn’t have to go and she could tell Charlene that he was bribing her and making her feel uncomfortable. But now that Lacey had put herself in his presence, he knew what she looked like and who she was. It wouldn’t take much for him to find her in a small town like Clay Springs.

She stared up at the ceiling and wiped a tear away. What was going to happen to her if she went back? What could he realistically want from her? She tried to recall the features of his face in her mind’s eye, but they were all blurred and distant… it reminded her of when she had a crush on someone when she was younger and she couldn’t remember what they looked like.

She knew he was handsome, and she knew she had been attracted to him on first sight… But she was also afraid. He was dangerous, an outlaw who was threatening people to settle debts. Charlene had said he could be capable of killing people if they didn’t do as he asked. Lacey bit her lip and sat up. She knew she had no way out of the situation. Matt had asked to see her, and she was going to have to go…

***

As soon as noon had passed, she left her apartment and made her way back to the Satan’s Riders clubhouse. She decided to walk and as the sun beat down on her hard from above, she found herself wondering if it would be the last time she saw daylight.

You’re going to get yourself killed, she thought. Turn back and run.

She shook the thought off, knowing there was no way back from this. She had been foolish by putting herself in the situation, and now she was going to have to deal with it. She still had her money. As soon as the day was over she was going to make a run for it. Disappear out of town and never see bad influences like Charlene ever again.

She turned a corner and saw the building looming in front of her. It was dusty out front and there were around ten bikes in different positions, all empty and cold as if they’d been there from the night before. It didn’t look anything like the previous night. In daylight, it looked like any other building in town, but she knew what lay inside.

She approached the two steps and climbed them before crossing to the door and trying the handle. It was locked, so she knocked lightly. Inside it was quiet, but she could hear men’s voices getting closer and then the dull thump of boots as someone made their way across to the front door. It swung open and a man with a long beard stood there, shielding his eyes from the light.

“What?” he barked before realizing she was a woman and looking her up and down with a satisfied grin.

“I’m here to see Matt,” she said nervously.

The man looked at her as if she was insane and then slammed the door on her. She turned and looked back to the road, confused and worried.

Okay, she thought, this is good, now I can leave and it isn’t my fault… I tried.

She was about to skip quickly down the steps when from around the side of the building a familiar set of eyes came into view. Matt walked towards her in a pair of low-slung ripped jeans and a black vest. He was dirty, covered in oil like he had been working on one of the bikes and sweat glistened all over his tanned skin. Lacey stopped in her tracks and stared at him. His face cracked into a grin.

“Lay-cee,” he said her name slowly again. “Wasn’t sure you’d show.”

She felt frozen to the floor. Her legs wouldn’t move and she just stood there staring at him, not knowing whether to speak or just do whatever he asked.

“You don’t have to look so nervous,” he laughed. “Come down here.”

Lacey walked down to meet him and followed him around the back of the clubhouse. There were around ten garages, all in differing states. Some were locked up tight with no way of seeing what was inside, while others had their doors wide open with bike parts and stacks of boxes. Matt led her around to the last garage where a bike was on its side, with rags and oil canisters littered around it. He kneeled down and continued what he was doing.

“I’m glad you’re here,” he said.

Lacey looked around to see if there were any other people, but the back of the clubhouse was deserted.

“What am I here for?” she asked quietly.

“To help Charlene pay her debts,” he sniffed before he held a cigarette to his lips and clamped it between his teeth. “You want to help your friend, right?”

“I’m not so sure she’s such a good friend anymore…” Lacey said as she thought back to her frantic calls to Charlene’s cell phone as soon as she had left the clubhouse the night before, which had been ignored… Charlene had no doubt been somewhere getting high and drinking herself into oblivion.

“I thought as much,” Matt said. “That’s why I wasn’t about to take your money.”

He pointed at a large rock not far from where he was working.

“Wanna take a seat?” he asked.

Lacey walked past him and sat down. The rock was blisteringly hot but she pulled down her shorts so they covered enough of her skin.

“Matt,” she said, “I don’t want to be rude, but I just want to know how I can help…”

He looked up at her and smiled.

“I thought you were all about the money,” she stammered. “I, I thought you would take the thousand and that would be the end of my involvement…”

“And like I said, I’m not taking your money,” he said as he took a drag on the cigarette. “Good girl like you, bet it took you a while to save… Bet you work hard…?”

Lacey nodded.

“Fuck-ups like Charlene don’t deserve the easy way out. I’ve been like you, I’ve worked hard and I’ve been taken advantage of, I can spot it a mile off… And if there’s one thing I don’t like is seeing good people lose out through no fault of their own.”

Lacey realized her mouth was gaping open. She couldn’t stop staring at his muscular arms as they flexed each time he moved.

“I suppose you’re right,” she agreed.

“Plus,” he stared at her, “You’re pretty hot.”

No one had paid Lacey attention in such a long time she had almost forgotten what it felt like to get a compliment. She felt herself blush and she looked down at her feet. He was nothing like she had imagined when she had turned up there. His hardened exterior was still there visually, but as he spoke to her and she got to know him more, it was as if he was genuine and kind on the inside.

“I’m trying to get this place in a better position,” he said, “Will probably never happen but my father started this club thirty years ago and these fuck-ups have run it into the ground… I was never going to have anything to do with it, but I felt like I had to come back.”

“Maybe we’ve got something in common then,” Lacey smiled, feeling herself relax. “I was never supposed to be here, either… I made my escape but got sucked back in.”

“Well at least we’re on the same page,” Matt smiled. “All the outstanding debts, I want them gone so we can start again. Then I can get the hell out of here.”

Lacey was jealous of his plan and wished she had a solid one herself. Not just the idea of making a run for it in the middle of the night.

“Instead of giving me the money,” he said, “I want to spend today with you.”

Lacey looked up and locked eyes with his.

“Let’s not beat around the bush,” he said suddenly. “I like you, Lacey,” he leaned towards her. “I don’t know what it is…but I have to have you.”

Lacey felt her sex pulse. Did he mean what she thought he meant? Her heart began to pound and she looked up at him with innocent eyes. He held out his hand and she took it as he pulled her to her feet.

“Take a ride with me?” he asked her.

6.

Lacey gripped Matt’s waist as they flew down the highway. The scent of his skin, the cigarettes, sweat and oil mixed in with his cologne was driving her wild.

She couldn’t believe what was happening. She was on the back of a bike with a supposed outlaw, driving at ninety miles an hour out across the desert. He’d said he wanted to take her somewhere beautiful, that he wanted her to experience his most favorite place in the world. He took a bend and she dug her fingertips into his muscly abs. She must have been crazy to go somewhere with him. He was a total stranger and a criminal at that. She knew the night before when they had first locked eyes on each other that there had been something there. A spark had ignited even if it had gone unsaid. And now he seemed determined to have her and Lacey realized she wanted nothing more.

He was right. She had always been such a good girl and had never given in to her passions. She had always done the best for others and let her own dreams go to waste. She had never put herself first, no matter how much she wanted something. This was her chance to take all of that back. This day with this wild, dangerous biker was going to change everything. She was at a turning point. She was going to act out of character and do things she had never even dared dream of.

The bike started to slow, and Matt pulled off the highway. They were in the middle of the desert with red and orange mountains all around them. He pulled onto a beaten track and the dust kicked out behind them. Lacey looked over her shoulder and smiled. This was like another world. The terrain was wild and deserted, and it made her feel so alive.

When Matt stopped the bike, he lifted her off with his big, rough hands and placed her gently on the ground. She looked up at him and couldn’t help but smile. She had never been so pleasantly surprised.

“Let’s walk up to that ridge,” he said as he took her hand and pulled her towards a rock face.

They made the short climb, and Matt insisted on holding his hands over her eyes.

“You have to wait to see the view,” he whispered in her ear. “It’ll take your breath away.”

He was behind her, with his arms wrapped around her shoulders and his palms over her eyes. She could tell they were high up, much higher than where they had been on the other side of the ridge. She could feel the rush of air around her and she clung to him, terrified that she would fall.

“Ready?” he whispered in her ear.

Lacey nodded and braced herself. Matt slowly peeled his hands away from her eyes and revealed what was in front of her. She gasped and held onto him tightly, not daring to move. It was like she was on the edge of the world. A huge, deep canyon was in front of her, the sunlight shining on it and showing off the most amazing colors. Deep purples, reds, oranges and yellows all merged together across the landscape. It was magical and like nothing she had ever seen.

“Oh my God,” she gasped, “How did you ever find this place?”

“I used to live out here,” he said as he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and breathed into her neck.

Lacey was starting to get wet. The feeling of having a man’s arms around her was driving her wild. She turned to face Matt and ran her hands through his hair as she stared deep into his eyes.

“I want you,” she whispered.

Matt leaned forward and kissed her, parting her lips with his tongue and biting her gently. He was like an animal. A savage. And she wanted him to tear her to pieces.

Matt grabbed her gently by the throat and pushed her to the ground. Lacey’s knees scuffed against the crumbling desert rock, and he climbed down on top of her, pinning her arms high above her head. They were completely exposed on the edge of the ridge, looking out over the canyon, but Lacey didn’t care. Even if there were hikers or photographers out there, she didn’t give a fuck who saw them. She wanted him right then and there. She wanted him to break her good girl persona and give her something to remember for the rest of her life.

Matt ran his hands up her side and cupped her breasts. He pulled her top off over her head and sucked on her nipples, his mouth exploring her skin, searching frantically and nibbling her. Lacey arched off the ground and wrapped her legs tightly around him. She could feel the stiff bulge in his jeans and was desperate to see it. He kissed her neck softly before sinking his teeth into her with little bites that made her gasp with pleasure. She hadn’t had sex in well over two years and knew her body would feel like a virgin’s again. She was so worked up and hot for him, she couldn’t wait for him to remove her clothes. She bucked her hips up to meet his and Matt reached down and started to unbutton her shorts with one hand, while the other kept her hands pinned high above her head.

Lacey felt a rush of mountain air hit her, and her sex pulsed. She was already dripping wet and engorged and she couldn’t wait for him to take her.

Matt leaned back and quickly removed his vest, throwing it behind him before he reached down and started to undo his jeans. Lacey was lying on the ground, looking up at him, biting her lip and letting him stare at her sex as he pulled down his jeans and boxers and revealed the most amazing cock she had ever seen. It was so big and stiff it was intimidating, but she knew she had to have it inside her.  Matt knelt in front of her with his throbbing member in his hand. Lacey stared up at him, scared that he would hurt her, but her body betrayed her. She was soaking wet and yearning for him. Her pussy ached and as he leaned down towards her holding his huge cock she moaned. He slid his other hand down between her legs and flicked her clit lightly while pumping his cock up and down in his fist.

“You want it?” he asked. He was so close to her, his lips were skimming hers and Lacey found herself in the throes of pleasure already. As his fingers worked her, she was on the verge of a crashing orgasm. She threw her head back and Matt pulled his hand away, determined to fuck her before she came. He pulled her up in front of him and positioned her on her hands and knees so she was looking out over the canyon. Lacey felt free and uninhibited as he positioned his unprotected member at her opening and rubbed it up and down, making his tip slick and wet.

He held onto the back of her neck and positioned himself at her slit. He teased her with his big red head and gripped onto her ass with his thick, rough hands.

“Matt,” she said suddenly, “I’m not on the pill--“

But there was no stopping him. He plunged his massive length inside her, tearing her in half. The pain was excruciating and Lacey screamed.

Matt held onto her neck as he fucked her, pounding himself in and out of her. Before Lacey really had chance to register the pain, it was already giving way to the most intensely amazing sensation she had ever felt. Her pussy gripped him tightly as he thrust into her, and he was so hard and deep inside that it felt like she was being speared. She panted and begged him to go harder. Matt slowed his pace and withdrew before slowly sliding his full, wet length into her again. It was so deep that Lacey screamed with ecstasy. She fit around him so perfectly. Matt’s strokes were getting more frantic and powerful as he was ready to explode. He gripped onto her as he slowly slid himself in and out of her, on the verge of shooting his load.

“Give it to me,” Lacey panted as Matt held onto her hair and tensed his thighs. He thrust himself into her again and his release exploded from him. He pumped his white hot cum up inside of her and Lacey felt it hitting her insides. The sensation of him emptying his load into her sent her over the edge. She unraveled in a hot wave of extreme pleasure as her orgasm tore through her. It was so intense she collapsed into the dusty rock and groaned. Matt pulled her back to him as he pumped his dick into her one last time and kissed her on the back of the neck.

***

They both lay on the ground, looking out over the canyon. Lacey had never been so naughty before, and she had never felt so liberated. Matt wrapped his big arm around her and breathed her in.

“Don’t you have any more friends with debts you want to help out?” he joked.

Lacey jabbed him in the ribs and laughed.

“I didn’t do it for Charlene,” she said seriously.

“I know,” he brushed her hair out of her eyes. “I just needed an excuse to get you to come back.”

Lacey grinned. She was certainly glad he had pretended that she was going to help clear Charlene’s problem.

“Who would have thought a bad debt could have led to something so incredible?” he said, kissing her again.

She agreed. She knew now that on the inside he was a good guy, even if his job and his affiliation with Satan’s Riders meant he had to do bad things. To her he would always be this Matt. The one at the canyon with her that day. She took his hand in hers and squeezed it. She knew Charlene would be all right. Now that she knew how he felt about her, she would be able to talk him into giving her more time.

Lacey fully committed to the moment and lived out a wild fantasy that she would never forget. Even if she and Matt never had a day like this again, she was more than grateful to have had this experience. The sun was setting over the canyon and she had an amazing man by her side. She felt like the luckiest woman alive...

THE END

What the Outlaw Needs

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

1.

Lizzie looked out across the sand and waves. It was heading towards dusk and she had been down there all afternoon, lying on her old battered rug and reading. She had at least two more books to get through before the end of the week and she was starting to feel the pressure… Was there any way she would be able to read and analyze them all before the deadline?

When she went to college, she had imagined amazing parties and dates with really hot guys, but instead she had found herself locked up in her room as soon as she returned from class, and the only date she’d been on was with a German exchange student who tried to discuss his long list of bizarre fetishes with her over their introduction dinner. She hadn’t gone out with him again…but he had tried to persuade her, even offering to take her to a live sex show and introduce her to “the dark side,” as he put it.

“I have so much to do,” she’d told him, secretly annoyed with herself for being such a prude. “But if I have some spare time next week, I’ll call you and we can get together.”

She had never called him back… and her schedule never got any less hectic. She was approaching finals and was swamped. Choosing to major in English Literature had seemed like such a good idea at the time, but now she was drowning under the never-ending pile of work and every time she looked at the page and tried to read, the words all seemed to blur into one.

That morning when woke up and heard the pounding of music filtering through from another dorm room, she decided it was time to hit the beach and find some tranquility. She couldn’t stay there, in the dark box room that she had called home for nearly a year, and concentrate. She needed a change of scenery, some fresh air and some inspiration. She pulled on a pair of denim shorts and a white t-shirt and grabbed her bag. She couldn’t wait to get out of there and breathe. She’d felt suffocated for the past week and even though she had been so busy cramming and barely had time to eat, she knew she couldn’t keep the pace up any longer.

She got to the beach just after noon and had spent nearly seven hours there. She stopped at least once every hour to look out at the surfers and past them to the horizon. The water was choppy and a deep blue, and she wished she could have stripped down to her underwear and run into it to cleanse herself from everything that was weighing her down. It had been a long time since she’d felt liberated, but she knew that day she was going to stay under her cloud. She had watched people come and go all day, every single of them relaxing and there she was, trying to work… None of it seemed right and as she lay down her copy of Ted Hughes’ Birthday Letters and picked up her purse, she finally decided that enough was enough.

The sky was tinged pink, and it cast its glow across the waves. The evening surfers were bobbing up and down, waiting for their moment. She held her hand up to her eyes and squinted into the distance, hoping to catch them one last time before she headed back to her car. They all began to paddle and their boards slowly lifted behind them. Lizzie smiled as she watched them get to their feet and ride before falling into the frothy white crash as the wave broke against the shoreline.

“Until next time,” she said to herself aloud, but the wind was so rough she barely even heard it herself. She turned and walked back to the boardwalk and made her way across to the parking lot in bare feet. When she got to her car, she opened the door and sat on the front seat, her legs dangling outside as she shook off the sand.

She had always loved the beach, and she was glad she had taken a day out to try and reconnect and clear her mind. Not that it had helped much. It wasn’t just finals and lack of a male interest that was getting to her. Recently she also had to experience her parents’ divorce, and the whole thing had left her emotionally scarred.

She looked out to the ocean again and tried not to remember how she had learned of her father’s infidelity. Of how she had to tell her mother everything and play mediator between them both as their lives all slowly fell apart. When the time came for her to leave for college, she couldn’t have been happier to get away. She desperately needed a fresh start. But so far all she seemed to have acquired was more stress.

She closed the driver’s side door and started the engine. A flock of seagulls swooped overhead and made their way out over the ocean. For the first time she felt the chill of the night air coming in.

Get yourself home, she thought. Time for bed and some more reading.

Realizing how pathetic that sounded, she rolled her eyes. God, did she need some excitement.

2.

As Lizzie walked up the stairs to her dorm, she could hear the familiar woops and cheers of her neighbors. It was Friday and that meant there would be parties raging in every corner of campus. She lowered her head and opened the front door to the building. Inside the corridors was thankfully quiet, but leaflets and posters exploded over everything, advertising the weekend fun. She went to her mail box and unlocked it. There was, as usual, nothing inside. She had stopped hoping from news from home. She no longer wanted to hear about how miserable her mother was, and she had absolutely no desire to know what her father was up to with his new woman. The whole thing had been enough to make her never want to trust a man again. As she began to drag herself up the stairs, she sighed with relief at knowing at least she didn’t have to worry that someone out there was cheating on her.

As she approached the door to her room, she heard the clicking of heels coming up behind her. She hurried to get her key in her lock before anyone tried to start a conversation with her, but she was too late. Hands slammed down over her eyes, and the girl giggled.

“Where the hell have you been all day?” she asked playfully, “I’ve been looking all over for you.”

Rachel, Lizzie’s best friend, dropped her hands so Lizzie could turn to face her.

“I was studying,” she said defiantly. “If you hadn’t noticed, we’ve got finals coming up.”

“Yawn… Who cares?” Rachel said jokingly. “You look worn out.”

Lizzie managed to unlock her door and stepped inside, checking herself out in the mirror as she entered.

“I was up early. I’m getting stressed out from all this.”

“Well, then, that’s the perfect excuse,” Rachel smiled and raised her eyebrows as she sat down on Lizzie’s desk chair.

“Perfect excuse for what?” Lizzie bent over and turned on her lamp before flopping down on the bed and rubbing her eyes.

“Tonight,” Rachel said with excitement. “Fuck all these parties that are happening here… I’ve got us somewhere really awesome to go.”

“Huh?” Lizzie said leaning up on her elbows. “I hope it involves guaranteeing me an A on all of my assignments. Otherwise count me out.” She rolled back down and breathed out. She could see the stack of books in front of her and felt a chill prickle her skin. “Ugh, so much to do.” She picked up her pillow and covered her face before screaming into it and laughing.

“You’re so boring,” Rachel said as she pulled the pillow away. “You’ve spent most of your weekends here being little Miss Goody Two Shoes, studying every chance you get. Who cares if you don’t get perfect grades for once, just let your hair down and let’s go and have some fun.”

“I can’t…” Lizzie said. “You know what I’m like.”

“I do,” Rachel smiled. “And that’s exactly why I’m not taking no for an answer.” She got to her feet and bounced over to Lizzie’s closet. She flung open the doors and began to leaf through the hangers and outfits.

“No,” she moved along to the next dress. “No… no….”

Lizzie rolled her eyes and checked her cell phone. As usual, she didn’t have any messages or missed calls.

“Ugh, definitely not….” Rachel said as she lifted out a dress that Lizzie didn’t even know she still had. She had vague memories of her mother forcing her to wear it when she was younger, and it was still as hideous as she remembered.

“Hmm, this is okay…” Rachel stopped on a tight little black dress that had a plunging neck line. “In fact, this is perfect.” She pulled it from the closet, closed the doors and hung it on the front as she grinned from ear to ear.

“Okay Miss,” she said, “Get up off your butt and get showered, we have somewhere to be.”

Lizzie looked up at her friend and smiled. “Where are you forcing me to go?”

“I’m totally not telling you until we are on the way… I’m not having you bail on me.”

“Oh, great,” Lizzie said as she reluctantly got to her feet. “So you’re dragging me out of my room, making me fail the entire semester and for what? I don’t even get to know?”

“You will get to know… when we get there!” Rachel winked as she grabbed hold of Lizzie by the shoulders and pushed her towards the bathroom. “Now shower!”

Lizzie saluted her as if to say ‘yes ma’am’ and then closed the bathroom door just enough to have privacy but still shout through to Rachel. She turned on the shower and the room steamed up quickly. She stripped and looked at herself in the mirror. Her body had always been one of her biggest enemies, but lately she was finally starting to feel comfortable in her own skin. She had beautiful curves, and as she was maturing, she was realizing how much men loved them. Even though she did her best to stay away from them, especially after the betrayal she had seen from her dad and the bizarre experience with the German exchange student, she still loved to notice the effect she had on men. And Rachel had been right… wherever they were going, the dress she had picked out was sure to turn some heads. She got into the shower and let the warm water wash away the last remaining bits of sand and sea air from her hair before she scrubbed and primped herself with various body gels and oils. Afterwards, she felt like she had spent a day at a spa. She felt relaxed and vibrant, and even the stress of her impending exams seemed to have evaporated.

“Thanks for talking me into this,” she said to Rachel as she walked back into her dorm room and dried her long blonde hair with a towel. “You’re right, I do need to get out more.”

“You need to get laid,” Rachel said without looking up from her magazine.

“Rachel!” Lizzie gasped. “That’s the last thing I’m thinking about.”

“Hmm,” Rachel peeked at her over the top of her magazine. “If you say so…”

Lizzie spritzed on some perfume, applied her mascara and ruby red lipstick and wriggled into the figure-hugging dress that showed off her perfect hourglass figure.

“Stunning,” Rachel said as she applied her own blush, “You are a vision.”

“I feel good in this dress,” Lizzie agreed, “So this party better be worth it.”

“Oh, it’s not a party,” Rachel said casually, “It’s an initiation.”

“What?”

Rachel smirked and blotted her lips. “You’ll see….”

3.

Rachel had booked them a cab so they stood on the outskirts of their campus waiting in the dark. Rachel lit a cigarette and offered it to Lizzie, but she politely declined. Even though it wasn’t cold, she was so nervous her arms were bumpy and she shivered.

“You’ve got me now, so tell me where we’re going. Come on.” Lizzie said before swigging vodka from Rachel’s hipflask.

“Okay,” Rachel exhaled, “But promise me you won’t freak out.”

“I’m not promising anything.”

Rachel rolled her eyes and pouted at her.

“Okay, I promise,” Lizzie said, even though she had her fingers crossed behind her back.

“I met this guy a couple of weeks ago,” Rachel began, “And I didn’t tell you about him because I didn’t want you to lecture me and try to put me off.”

“Well, he already sounds awesome,” Lizzie said sarcastically. She took another swig; she was clearly going to need it. She hadn’t drunk for months and she had never been much of a fan of it, anyway. The vodka made her wince, and she had to swallow it so quickly it wasn’t enjoyable in the slightest.

“Well, we’re going to his clubhouse,” Rachel said, almost under her breath.

“His what?” Lizzie squeaked.

“Clubhouse… he’s in a bike club,” Rachel sucked on the cigarette and smiled. “And tonight they’ve initiated a few new members and they have this sort of party afterwards… I got an invite because of him and I said I’d bring a friend.”

“A bike club? What I think you mean is a gang!” Lizzie said in disbelief. If she had been nervous before this information, she was now on the verge of passing out.

“You make it sound so sinister,” Rachel brushed it off.

“It is!” Lizzie stamped her foot, “I can’t believe you’re taking me somewhere like that where there will be illegal things going on!”

“Shh,” Rachel hissed as she looked around behind them, “Stop being so precious, it’s nothing like that. This guy is really great… I like him… A lot.”

Lizzie looked at her friend, and although she wanted to smack her in the face to knock some sense into her, she could also tell she was being genuine.

“Just please come with me, and let me see him… if there’s anything weird going on, we can leave, I promise,” Rachel pleaded.

Lizzie looked up the road and saw the shine of car lights approaching. She turned back to Rachel and guilt hit her as soon as she saw how miserable she looked.

“Okay,” she said reluctantly, “I’ll come with you… But don’t leave me alone and don’t let any of them talk to me… And I want to leave after an hour, okay?”

“Yes!” Rachel did a little air jump and kissed Lizzie on the cheek, “Yes, of course, anything you want.”

She was beaming, and as the cab slowed to a halt in front of them, Rachel threw open the door and gestured for Lizzie to climb in.

As she closed the door behind them and the car started on down the road, Rachel turned to her and hugged her.

“We’re going to have so much fun,” she smiled through the dark, “I can’t wait for you to meet him.”

Lizzie smiled back and exhaled. The vodka was going to have to start working and fast… Her heart began to pound in her chest. She had never been this nervous before.

It’s just a party, she told herself, forget all about what Rachel said about it being an initiation… It’s just a party with some new people. Relax.

***

As the cab pulled up outside the bar, Rachel clapped her hands together and popped a mint in her mouth.

“How did you meet this guy?” Lizzie said as she looked up at the wooden exterior and the neon sign above the door. There were rows and rows of Harleys out front and some men sat on them smoking, while others were parked up and without a rider.

“I came looking,” Rachel wiggled her eyebrows and opened the door.

Rachel had always been a little on the wild side, but even this surprised Lizzie. It must have been a phase. She had probably been watching a show that portrayed bikers as sexy and rugged and got all swept up in the moment. Lizzie reminded herself to just keep some perspective and not to worry too much about what they were about to step into.

“Well, come on,” Rachel said, “Let’s go.”

She took hold of Lizzie’s hand as they walked towards the front door. She could hear the blare of heavy rock music and the cheering of men. It was packed inside and there was a haze of mist on the windows, condensation from all the sweat and breath in there. Lizzie looked back over her shoulder as the cab pulled away. She was stuck now. There was no hailing another one as the clubhouse was in the middle of nowhere. Some of the bikers smiled at them and cat-called as they opened the front door and went inside.

“Oh, god,” Lizzie whispered to Rachel.

“It’s fine,” Rachel replied, “Just relax!”

She led her through the crowd of men in leather and women in barely anything and jumped up onto a stool. She pulled one along for Lizzie to sit on and she slowly and clumsily climbed onto it. She pulled at the hem of her dress to try and make it longer and instantly regretted wearing it. Even though she looked amazing, the wandering eyes of all of the men were making her feel self-conscious.

“What can I get you?” the barman called over to them.

Rachel ordered them two beers and lit herself another cigarette. The air was heavy with smoke and the strong scent of ripe sweat and alcohol.

“A lot of these men look older,” Lizzie whispered to Rachel.

“Yeah, well, some of these men probably started this gang,” Rachel raised her eyebrows, “My guy is twenty-eight and drop-dead gorgeous. Just wait until you see him.”

“How long has he been a member?” Lizzie asked.

“I don’t know,” Rachel admitted. “I think maybe he got his patch tonight...”

“So he’s a newbie,” Lizzie teased. Even though she knew nothing about gangs… or bikes… she knew that being the new addition wasn’t exactly something to brag about.

“Shut up,” Rachel pouted as she collected the beers from the barman and slid one down the countertop to Lizzie.

“Well, I can’t wait to meet him, anyway,” she said as she looked around. It was basically what she had expected, but not as frightening. And she was pleasantly surprised that Rachel was right about the men. The ones that were young enough to be of interest certainly had something raw and sexy about them.

Her eyes wandered around the room and almost instantly she found herself looking up at a guy across the bar. He was tan, had shaggy blonde hair and was clad in a heavy leather jacket which was open and bared the top of his rock-solid chest. He looked up and his eyes met hers. Lizzie felt her heart jump in shock as he locked her gaze. There was something about his eyes and the way they were drawing her in. They were a deep hazel and completely consuming. She almost forgot to breathe.

“Are you okay?” Rachel asked.

Lizzie jumped again and looked at Rachel. “Yes,” she panted, “I’m fine.”

She quickly looked back up, but he was gone. She looked behind her and tried to crane her neck to the other side of the bar, but he was nowhere in sight.

Her heart sank.

She swigged her beer. Maybe it wasn’t going to be such a bad night after all.

4.

“Here he is,” Rachel whispered to her excitedly as another hot guy walked slowly over to them.

He wasn’t as sexy as the one that Lizzie had seen across the bar, but he was certainly Rachel’s type. He had long dark hair and a goatee to match. He had big skull rings on his fingers and he gripped the neck of his beer bottle with big hands.

“Lizzie,” Rachel said proudly, “This is Blaze.”

Lizzie looked up at him and held out her hand, unsure of what to say. What she really wanted to ask was whether it was his real name… but knew Rachel would kick her under the bar.

“Hi,” she managed finally, “Nice to meet you.”

Blaze gave her a short smile and wrapped his arm around Rachel’s neck, then he whispered in her ear and began to kiss down her throat. Lizzie looked away uncomfortably and sipped her drink. She suddenly wanted to get the hell out of there.

“Umm,” Rachel said as she got to her feet, “We’re just going to dance, I’ll be right back.” Blaze hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her into the crowd before turning and heading towards a door at the back of the bar.

Dance? Lizzie thought. Great… ditched within five minutes.

She pulled out her cell phone and flicked through her contacts, trying to find a cab company that she could call and come to get her the hell out of there as fast as possible. She knew she shouldn’t have listened to Rachel. She should have climbed into bed with the rest of her reading list and crammed as much as she could before the beginning of the new week. Lizzie had never allowed herself to be led astray, and she was angry at herself for letting it happen at such an important time in her life. Even if she did need the break, she should have had more sense.

She cursed herself and was about to get up and push her way through the crowd when she felt the presence of someone powerful next to her. He slid onto the empty stool that Rachel had left and the leather of his jacket brushed up against her arm. Lizzie didn’t need to look up to know that it was him. There was no mistaking it…

His big, rough hands were wrapped around a glass of whiskey and she could smell it on his breath as he leaned forward and whispered “Hi,” into her ear.

Her whole body shook as she slowly looked up into his eyes, and he smiled at her slowly, seductively, as if they were the only two people in the room.

“Hi,” she stammered back.

He reached down and grabbed hold of her stool and pulled it closer to him so their knees were between one another.

“I’ve never seen you here before,” he said. His voice was deep and gruff and he never once took his eyes off hers.

“That’s because I haven’t been here before,” she whispered.

There was an intense energy coming off him, and she felt intimidated and turned on at the same time.

“Why now?” he asked as he lifted his drink and took a large gulp before slamming it down on the counter top. One of the bartenders instantly began to pour him another.

“My friend…” she began, “She asked me to come with her.”

“Is that the one with Blaze?” he said condescendingly.

“Yes,” Lizzie said quietly.

“New kid,” the guy said as he tapped the counter top again and then pointed to the bottle she was drinking, “Another?”

“Umm, thanks,” Lizzie smiled in agreement.

The bartender instantly put another one down for her, and she realized her hands were shaking as she reached out to grab it.

“He’s alright I suppose,” he said. “Eager to please.”

Lizzie let her eyes wander down his amazing torso that was just showing underneath the leather and black vest he was wearing with his jeans. He also wore a big pair of leather boots, and he clamped a cigarette between his teeth before he lit it with a fast click of a silver lighter.

“And what’s your name?” he asked as he exhaled smoke over her shoulder.

“I’m Lizzie,” she whispered.

“Sounds like a little doll,” he sneered.

She had never heard that before.

“I’m Jake,” he said.

“It’s nice to meet you,” she stammered. Her heart was beating so fast she could hear it in her ears.

“Come outside with me,” he said as he got to his feet.

Lizzie knew from his tone that he wasn’t asking her, he was telling her. So she stood up to and let him push her in front of him and direct her through the crowd to the main door. She looked back over her shoulder, hoping to catch a glimpse of Rachel but she was nowhere to be seen.

Jake led her away from the clubhouse and to his bike, which was parked further out around the back. He lit another cigarette and climbed onto it. It was a huge machine, and Lizzie couldn’t believe how shiny it was and how it glinted in the moonlight.

“You getting on or what?” he said as he kicked his foot and the engine roared. Lizzie looked back towards the clubhouse again and bit her lip.

“I… I should really…” she began, knowing that what she should be doing was running in the opposite direction. But to where? Rachel had left her and she didn’t have a cab number in her phone…

He leaned out towards her and held out his hand. Lizzie looked into his eyes. There was something there that seemed safe amongst all this danger. She let her fingers slide into his, and he pulled her towards him. She cocked her leg over behind him and held onto his waist. The machine vibrated powerfully and strong between her thighs, and she gripped it with her bare flesh.

“Hold on,” he said as he turned his head to the side. Lizzie wrapped her arms right around his and clutched for dear life. She was terrified, but she wanted to experience it. She wanted to let this stranger take her away, even if it was just for an hour. He pulled out onto the highway and floored it. The wind lashed through her hair and she laughed. It was incredible. She gripped him again and could feel the flex of his muscles beneath his vest.

“Wow,” she screamed, “This is amazing!”

He shouted something back to her as they took a bend, but it was so loud with the wind whipping around them and the sound of the engine, she couldn’t hear. She dug her heels into the side of the bike and surrendered to him. She felt alive and free. It was the most amazing feeling in the world.

5.

Jake ran his hand through his hair and lit another cigarette. He was hot under the leathers, Lizzie could tell.

“What’s with the jacket?” she asked.

He smiled and exhaled a plume of smoke into the air.

“The jacket is a part of me,” was all he said.

Lizzie looked down at the floor and kicked at the sand dune with her stiletto heel.

He’d driven them out to the coast. On the bike it had only taken them around ten minutes, zipping in and out of trucks and cars and making sharp bends as if they were in a video game. Lizzie could hardly believe it had all been real. At one point she had even dared to let go of his waist and raise her arms out into the air.

“You’re not like those other girls,” he said finally. “Girls like you don’t walk into places like that…” He clicked his teeth before he sucked on the cigarette again. “I want to know you better.”

Lizzie could tell she was blushing, and she shrugged before she moved closer to him and rested her hands on the side of the bike.

“There’s honestly not that much to know,” she admitted. “I’m not that interesting.”

“Come on,” he laughed before he took the last drag of the cigarette and threw it onto the ground, crushing it with his boot. “Tell me, what do you do?”

“I’m an English major,” she said flatly.

He exhaled with a whistle and looked down at the ground. “Way too smart for me then,” he laughed. “I didn’t even finish high school.”

“How old are you?” she asked.

“Thirty,” he lit up again and blew the smoke over her shoulder. “You?”

“Nineteen,” she dug her heel into the sand. She was starting to feel drunk, as if all of the drinks had hit her at once. And there was something intoxicating about Jake, as if he had cast a spell on her and reeled her in. She had never met anyone as sexy and exciting as him before. It had only been an hour…but she knew there was something between them that was going to be big.

In spite of all of her insecurities, Lizzie let her hand move up to the side of his face to cup his cheek. He moved back slightly and took hold of her wrist before staring deep into her eyes. He pinned her arm behind her back and pulled her close to him. She could smell the tobacco and whiskey on his breath, and even though she would have normally hated that, this time she wanted more… She wanted to taste it. He leaned closer to her and his lips skimmed hers. She felt weak at the knees and groaned as he pulled her against him. He kissed her hard, parting her lips with his tongue and thrusting it into her mouth. It was a powerful kiss. She had never been kissed like that before. It was almost like losing her virginity all over again. He held her tightly and she felt tiny in his arms.  She didn’t want it to end, her head swirling and dizzy. It was almost as if time had stopped. He suddenly pulled back and looked down. Lizzie shook her head and went to speak, but he stopped her.

“I better get you back,” he said.

“But, why?” she asked.

“Come on,” he said as he ran a hand through her hair, “I’m no good for you…”

Disappointment flooded through her, and she felt like she had been slapped in the face. Stunned and subdued, she climbed onto the back of the bike and held lightly onto his waist as he pulled back onto the highway. As they rode back to the clubhouse in silence, confusion raged through her. He had come for her, he had asked her to go with him… and she had… and now he was dismissing her…

Her confusion built to anger and she concluded quickly that he was right. He was not good for her, and she was obviously drunk and stupid for even getting on the bike and talking with him in the first place.

Instead of taking her back to the clubhouse he pulled over into a rest area and called back to her. “What’s your address? I’ll take you home.”

“Are you sure?” she asked.

He nodded.

She directed him along the winding roads back to her campus. The gates were open and he zipped through them and took her right up to her dorm building steps.

“Thank you,” she said as she climbed off the bike and leaned forward to kiss him on the cheek. “It was really nice to meet you.” Even after being rejected, she still meant it.

“It was,” he smiled. “I…” he began to say something but stopped himself before revving the bike and giving her a nod of his head. “I’ll let Blaze know you’re home safe.”

Lizzie watched as he pulled away and rode slowly but loudly out of sight. Lights and windows flashed on and opened above her as people stared out, wondering who the hell was on a motorcycle outside their bedrooms at that time of night. Lizzie felt a little smile creep over her face. What a crazy night. It was definitely one she would remember…

6.

Her dreams were a mix of ferocious speed and that powerful man. He was pinning her down by the wrists against the sand and pushing himself against her. Her heart raced and when she woke up, she was breathing quickly and her whole body tingled red hot. She rolled over and looked up at the clock. It read7:00, and the light was parting through a tiny slit in the curtains. She ran her hands through her hair and smiled.

Jake.

After everything she had been through, she knew it was wrong to even consider someone like him… an outlaw… a bad boy… He was clearly trouble… but it had just taken one moment for them to lock eyes, and she had fallen into the trap. He was all she could think about. She wanted more.

“What the hell am I going to do?” she said aloud as she got out of bed and stretched. She opened the curtains and looked out across the quad. The sun was shining bright and it was a gorgeous day.

Before she had chance to even pull herself together, there was a loud pounding on her door. She spun around and moved quickly to it, then unlocked the door and opened it. Rachel, still in last night’s clothes, came bursting in.

“Oh… my… god!” she declared as she threw herself down on to the bed. “Tell me everything, NOW!”

“What?” Lizzie laughed. She lay down next to Rachel and looked across at her.

“Jake?” Rachel said, “Did you hook up with him? You do know who he is, right?”

“Slow down!” Lizzie said, covering her face, half in embarrassment and half trying to disguise the huge smile that was plastered there. “What did he say?”

Rachel’s face cracked into a grin. “He came back to the clubhouse and said he’d made sure that you got home safely…” She glared at her, her eyes demanding to know the whole story.

“Okay…” Lizzie began, “You better get comfy…”

***

She told her everything. About how he had made a beeline for her the second Rachel had disappeared with Blaze. About how he had taken her for a ride out to the coast. About the red-hot kiss that had left her weak at the knees. Rachel’s eyes grew wide and she squealed with delight as Lizzie described the feeling of exhilaration as she let go of his waist to let her arms fly free like a bird in the night air.

“This is so amazing,” Rachel clapped her hands, “I knew the second he came back and mentioned you something had happened. He’s major, Lizzie,” she took hold of her hand, “He’s a real bad boy… He’s right at the top at the club. His father was a founding member.”

Lizzie bit her lip and breathed out slowly.

“I just know he’s going to be bad news, Rachel,” she shook her head. “I should stay away.”

“He wants you,” she said, “I just know it… he’ll come looking for you if you don’t go back.”

Lizzie lay back against the cool mattress and stared up at the ceiling. She hated to admit it… but she really hoped that Rachel was once again right.

7.

The week passed slowly. The only thing Lizzie had on her mind was Jake and the way she had felt so protected when she was in his arms. She found herself completely unable to concentrate on anything and knew that the one night she had let her hair and her guard down was going to be her undoing. There was no way she was going to be prepared for finals.

She walked back towards her dorm on the following Friday afternoon and kicked at the ground as she daydreamed again about her badass biker. Her daydreams had become so vivid, and for a second she was sure she could smell him.

She rounded the corner and the scent of smoke became even stronger. She didn’t dare look up, but the rev of the motorcycle confirmed what she’d been hoping. She finally let her eyes wander ahead and they locked with his.

Jake was right there. Outside her dorm. Waiting for her.

He clamped the cigarette between his teeth and motioned for her to come to him with a sharp flick of his head. Her heart began to race, and she swallowed hard.

“Hi,” she smiled as she walked coyly forward.

Jake didn’t respond, but he smiled and threw his cigarette on the ground before getting to his feet and stamping it out.

“You going to invite me in?” he said.

Lizzie looked around nervously. She could see that people were looking, wondering who this gorgeous man was waiting for her on her doorstep. She couldn’t help but smile. She was so happy to see him and she wanted to lunge at him, wrap her arms around him and have him kiss her just like the night they met.

“Would you like to come in, Sir?” she said with a giggle.

He took the stack of books from her and walked past her.

“Thank you,” she smiled, her heart pounding in her chest.

She unlocked the door to the building and he stepped inside.

“I thought I better come and see what all the fuss was about,” he joked. “Never thought I’d see myself inside somewhere like this… Not really my scene.”

“I bet,” Lizzie smiled as she began to climb the stairs.

He followed her, his big, heavy boots stomping up the stairs behind her. He glared at the boys who looked at him as they wandered through the halls and Lizzie hurried towards her dorm room. She shook as she got the keys in the lock and quickly opened it and stepped inside. So many people were staring and she knew exactly what was on their minds.

Who the hell is this guy… What is she doing… She is clearly about to get fucked…

A laugh escaped her as she thought of what they would all be saying about her, but she didn’t care.

He closed the door and turned the lock before he dropped the books down on her desk and moved closer to her. She could smell the stale smoke, old booze and heavy cologne. Her sex pulsed.

He stared deep into her eyes as he pulled his jacket off slowly. He revealed big, muscular arms, and Lizzie gasped when she saw them. She knew he was strong, but seeing just how strong made her shudder.

“Wow,” she whispered.

A smile crept across his face and he lunged across the room at her. He grabbed her wrists and pushed them high above her head and against the wall.

“I tried to stay away,” he breathed. “I told you I’m no good for you.”

“I don’t care,” she whispered back.

He pushed his groin into hers and she could feel that he was rock hard. He grunted as he thrust against her and moved closer, kissing her and taking her breath away.

“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into,” he breathed.

“I want it…” she panted, “Whatever it is, I want it so bad…”

He released her wrists and Lizzie held onto him around the neck as he lifted her up at the waist. She wrapped her legs around him, he pushed her back against the wall and grunted. Lizzie was soaking wet. She had never been so turned on and ready. It had been such a long time since she had been with a man and she had certainly never been with anyone as strong and intense as Jake. He was like a dark fantasy come true.

He walked with her over to the bed and threw her down. He reached for her jeans and unbuttoned them slowly before he pulled them down over her legs and threw them over his shoulder. She was wearing little lacy panties and he smiled when he saw them. He ran his hands up her plump legs and kissed her ankles. She could see the bulge in his jeans, and she was desperate for him to release it. She needed him inside of her.

As if he read her mind, he reached for his pants and unbuckled his belt, pulling it off with a snap. He threw it on the floor behind him and undid his fly. He teased her, slowly pulling down his jeans and boxers to finally reveal the most perfectly huge, engorged and stiff cock that Lizzie had ever seen.

She gasped as he kicked her legs open and pulled her panties down. She was so wet but she was still terrified. Surely he was going to hurt her… he was so huge.

He pulled her to the edge of the bed and held her legs apart as he positioned his glistening member at her opening. Lizzie barely dared breathe as he slowly rubbed his helmet up and down her slit. She bit the back of her hand and tried not to scream out in pleasure as he nudged her clit with his tip before he positioned himself again and powerfully slid himself inside her. She moaned as her broke into her, splitting her in half and opening her up. The sharp pain quickly subsided into the most intense pleasure she had ever felt. He was so deep inside of her she couldn’t move. He had filled her up entirely and was hitting her in all the right places.

He grunted, “Fuck,” as he thrust into her again.

He lifted her and pushed her back further up the bed, all the while staying inside of her. He spread her out beneath him and held onto her throat as he drove himself into her. With each stroke he seemed to become harder and his breathing became shorter and more furious.

Lizzie couldn’t help but moan and scream with pleasure as he fucked her. She had been waiting for a moment like this her whole life, and now that it was happening, there was no way she was going to hold back. His dick was slick with her juices and it wasn’t until she was aware that he was about to cum that she realized he hadn’t worn a condom. She knew she could stop him, but she didn’t want to. She wanted him to fill her up with his seed.

Jake buried his head in her huge, juicy breasts and sucked on her nipples. Sweat dripped from his forehead and he grunted loudly as he thrust into her again and again. The bed was moving back and forth, slamming against the wall and Jake rose up on top of her sliding almost entirely out of her pussy before slowly powering into her again and exploding inside of her. He pumped his hot, powerful cum right into her. She felt every burst of it and it sent her over the edge as she took him into her.

She felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff and had fallen over. She unraveled beneath him. Her heart pounding and her body shaking, she had the most intense and amazing orgasm of her life.

“Oh… God…” she whispered as she gripped him tightly.

Jake kissed her tenderly and pulled himself out of her, his dick still rock hard and throbbing.

“That was fucking unreal,” he panted before collapsing beside her and pulling her to him.

Lizzie breathed him all in... Now his scent was mixed with hers… Just like their DNA…

“Jake,” she whispered nervously, “I’m not on the pill.”

He turned to her and smiled before he kissed her again and stared into her eyes.

“Good,” he said seriously.

Her heart began to race again… Had she heard him right?

“I told you I was no good for you,” he said.

Lizzie nuzzled into him and let him wrap his huge arms around her. She felt so safe and protected, she never wanted to leave his side.

“I want you pregnant,” he broke the silence.

Lizzie opened her eyes and stared up at him. “What?”

“You heard me,” he said. “I want you to be pregnant. I want you to give me children.”

Lizzie’s mind was all over the place… This couldn’t be happening…

“I’m going to take care of you, Liz,” he said as he stared deeply into her eyes, “I tried to stay away and I couldn’t, now I’m never letting you go… You’re the one for me… I don’t need to fuck around for months dating you to figure that out… I know when I want something, and I take it.”

She bit her lip. No one had ever been so direct with her before, but she knew she liked it.

“Okay,” she agreed.

It was crazy. Insane. She had given herself to a biker… a criminal… and she was going to get pregnant from him. She already had his seed… it could be happening at that very moment.

Lizzie looked across the room and at all of her books and notes… She had been denying it for as long as she could remember: her heart wasn’t really in it. She could still stick it out and get her degree and have a family. She knew she was made for it, and now that she had Jake by her side, she felt unstoppable.

“You were wrong,” she whispered as she reached for Jake’s hand underneath the covers. “I don’t think you’re bad for me at all. I think you’re exactly what I need.”

Jake smiled at her and kissed her once more.

“Well,” he said with a smile, “We’re about to find out.”

THE END

What the Outlaw Claims

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Eve ran her fingertips lightly through her white blonde hair as she looked into the mirror and smiled. She was all dressed up, ready to hit the town, and even though tiredness bit at the back of her mind, subconsciously wanting to pull her towards her bed instead of to the front door of her apartment, she knew there was no way she was going to miss out on the party of the year.

She stood and checked her reflection. Her supple, curvy figure looked exquisite in the tight, sequined black dress she had chosen two weeks before on a day out shopping with Cassandra, her best friend. The girls had spent hours trawling around the stores in the midst of holiday shoppers, determined to find something just right to help them see in the New Year and party with some of the most exciting people in the city.

“You look awesome,” she told herself as she ran her hands down her waist and out over her round behind. “You’re a goddam Goddess.”

One of Eve’s New Year’s resolutions was to tell herself every day how unique and powerful she was. She had spent most of her life quietly fading into the background, but she had decided that this was going to be her time to shine. She was twenty-five and in a good place with her life. She had her own apartment, she had a job in design that she enjoyed, and even if it didn’t pay the most amazing money in the world, at least she could get up every day and go there without hating the daily grind. She had a good set of friends, which although they were few, were loyal and fun to be with, and as the holidays had passed she realized the only thing truly missing from her life was a man, and she wasn’t about to let that ruin her self-esteem. No, she was going to take the figurative bull by the horns and give the New Year all she had. She was going to sparkle as she knew she could without feeling self-doubt, and the dress had been the first step. As she looked at the sequins shine and glisten under the light of her vanity mirror she knew that once she hit the club she would not only stand out in the crowd but also look the best she ever had, and now she couldn’t wait to get out there and shake her thing and bring in 2016 with a bang.

She pouted and smoothed on some shocking pink lipstick before smiling at herself again and plumping up her already impressive cleavage.

“Tonight is your night,” she coached herself. “This is the beginning of a new you.”

She winked and picked up her purse before she slipped her feet into her sky high stilettos and headed down the hallway and out of the front door. She pulled on her warm faux fur coat and wrapped it tightly around herself before she locked the door behind her and made her way towards the elevator.

As she waited for it to make its slow journey down to the ground floor, Eve checked her cell and sent a quick text to Cassandra telling her that she was on her way. The girls had arranged to meet outside of the venue, a big warehouse in a not very desirable part of town that had been overtaken for the night by a top fashion label that Cassandra worked for. They were turning the derelict space into a nightclub like no other. Cassandra had promised champagne on tap, ice sculptures, models, celebrities and rock stars and Eve had listened wide eyed as a world she could only dream of instantly came within her grasp.

“Wow,” she had said. “This sounds amazing.”

“And it will be,” Cassandra had grinned. “It’s the perfect way for us to see in 2016 and get our new year started with a bang.”

“Are you sure I can get in?” Eve had been skeptical. She had heard about parties like this and she knew that exclusive guest lists usually meant girls like her would be left out in the cold.

“You’re my plus one, silly,” Cassandra had laughed. “I work for the label, we’re getting in, trust me.”

As she stepped out into the cold winter night and luckily managed to hail a taxi, she just hoped that her friend was going to come good on her promise. She had been looking forward to this party for the best part of December, and now it was finally upon her, her nerves were mounting.

Well, there’s no going back now, she thought as she slid into the warm backseat of the cab and sank down into the musty upholstery.

She looked down at her text to Cassandra and saw that she had replied…

C: Awesome, see you on the corner! X

The cab pulled forward into the night and Eve smiled. She was on her way to the party of the year, and she was going to have the night of her life.

2.

The cab lurched forward and then slowed almost immediately. They had been stuck in traffic for almost twenty minutes and Eve was beginning to feel anxious. Up ahead, all she could see was the red glare of what could have been a thousand tail lights and the deafening sound of horns rang out on every side of her.

“Is there no other way around?” she asked the cab driver who just shrugged and shook his head.

She looked over her shoulder and at the line of cars mounting up behind them and knew that they were going nowhere fast. Whatever had happened up ahead, the traffic wasn’t moving and she was most certainly going to be late. She pulled out her cell and checked the GPS. With relief she realized that she was within walking distance if she braved it and went off the main road. She tapped the driver on the shoulder before thrusting twenty dollars into his palm.

She climbed out and slammed the door behind her before she trotted over to the sidewalk and looked down at her phone again. There was a network of side streets which went off the main street and it looked like if she took one of them she would come out in the middle of the industrial estate and right near the warehouse.

She looked around her and noted how busy it was… the lines of beeping cars, the crowds on the sidewalks and the buzz all around made her feel as if she would be safe stepping off the beaten track. She sucked in a big lungful of air as if she was about to go underwater, looked down at the map on her cellphone and darted off down a side street.

It was pitch black down there and she knew that she was being silly risking her safety by disappearing down a darkened alley in a part of the city she didn’t know, and one which was infamous for its crime rates, but she couldn’t miss out on this event. She knew that Cassandra could easily leave her and go inside to join her colleagues, she was already almost thirty minutes late.

Her heels clipped along the wet tarmac beneath her feet and she tried not to look into the dark corners of the alley as she weaved in and out of trash cans and heard the odd scuttle of what was no doubt rats in the drains. As she raced onwards she checked her cell again and could see that she was getting closer, she only had two more turns to take and she should be coming out directly opposite the warehouse. The alleys were becoming smaller and more remote, the buildings either side of her were growing taller and loomed up above her head, their windows smashed in and dark. She pulled her coat tightly around her and sucked in her breath again, almost too afraid to breathe in case she brought any more attention to herself should there be a homeless person, or worse, lurking in one of the shadowed corners.

Just when she could see the light up ahead and she began to feel as if she was home free she suddenly heard a loud crash to the left of her from another small alley and she stopped in her tracks before she hid back behind the wall, out of sight.

She peered down into the darkness and to her surprise and fright saw that there was a group of men standing down there, illuminated by the headlights of several motorcycles. She stopped still, she didn’t dare move. She could see that the men were clad in leather and chains and the group was surrounding one man in particular… and he looked afraid.

Eve ducked further into the shadows and peered around the corner, watching them. She didn’t dare run past the walkway for fear of them seeing her, and she didn’t dare turn back because she had already come too far. She looked ahead and could see the light of the main street up ahead. She knew the warehouse was there and she could hear the dull thump of music running deep along the ground. She was so close she could almost reach out and touch it, but she was stuck there… in the wet, dark alley, with a group of men clearly up to no good.

She swallowed hard and peered around the corner again. Tensions were high and one of the larger men with a long beard beat his clenched fist into his palm and circled the man in the center with a ferocious look on his face.

What is going on? Eve thought as she held her breath, too scared to make a sound.

“You fucked up,” a gruff voice echoed down the alley towards her and she peered around the corner to get a look at what was happening.

The larger bearded man was standing with a gang of what had to be bikers behind him, waiting to pounce if he needed help. He was smiling, clearly enjoying every second of being in control and he laughed as he swung a large baseball bat from one hand to the other.

“You fucked up and now I’m going to take great pleasure in teaching you a lesson,” he said. “This is a message to your club and we’ll make sure that none of them ever forget it.”

Eve gasped as she watched him swing the bat high above his head and brought it crashing down onto the head of the man in the center of the circle. He pummeled him over and over and Eve watched with horror as blood spurted out of his mouth and sprayed across the ground. The other men roared with cheers and upturned one of the bikes before they pulled out bats of their own and began to smash that up as well. The whole group was in an uproar of testosterone and violence and Eve’s eyes were wide with fright at the scene unfolding in front of her.

She wanted to scream, but her instincts just told her to run. Without missing a beat she kicked off her heels and scooped them up in her hands before she ran as fast as she could towards the end of the alley, leaving the horrific scene behind her.

As she burst out of the darkness and arrived in front of the warehouse, her hands were shaking. Cars circled her and limos pulled up as glittering people stepped out and photographer’s lights flashed.

Eve was bewildered. Had she really just seen it all? Or had the glass of wine she had sipped before she left her apartment gone to her head? She rubbed her eyes and breathed in deeply before she made her way into the crowd in a daze, just trying to make sure that she blended in and wasn’t drawing any attention to herself. She slipped her shoes back on to her dirty feet with her shaking hands.

“Eve?” Cassandra called over the crowd as she staggered towards her.

“Cass,” she whispered.

“What the hell are you doing? Why weren’t you wearing your shoes?” Cassandra pouted with a confused look on her face.

Eve shook her head. She didn’t even know where to begin.

“Go on in without me,” she said as she began to approach a cab that was pulling up to drop off other partygoers. “I’m sorry, I just…” she didn’t know what to say. All she knew was that she had to get the hell out of there.

As she slid onto the back seat of the taxi the image continued to replay in her mind over and over. The man’s face being hit with the bat. The blood and the sound of laughter.

Her skin prickled.

What the hell had she walked into?

3.

Eve lay in bed still fully clothed and stared up at the ceiling. It was approaching midnight and she had been home for around two hours. She had missed the great party, she had broken her own promise to herself to begin her year in the most fabulous way possible, but how could she have carried on after what she had seen?

On her way back in the cab she had debated asking the driver to drop her off at a police station… but she had known the second she had seen those men in the shadows down the alley that they were likely to be the kind that the law couldn’t touch. Even though Eve had lived a sheltered life, she knew a criminal when she saw one, and those men with their leather jackets, their chains and their bikes were the epitome of danger.

She knew she couldn’t tell Cassandra and she knew she couldn’t tell the police. She was on her own with the burden and she didn’t see how the hell she was going to manage to fall asleep.

Could he be dead? She thought.

Did they see me?

It had all happened so fast it was a blur, but one thing she knew for certain was that now her life was never going to be the same. She was a witness to a serious crime and she was in trouble. Even if they didn’t see her there, she was going to have to carry the weight of the secret around with her for the rest of her life, constantly wondering what had happened, or if she would bump into one of them and recognize them, giving the game away.

She felt the tears prick the corners of her eyes. What a mess. She had been so determined and focused on herself and on beginning her new life that she had ended up going in completely the opposite direction. Now all she could think about was that faceless man and of how the great big biker with the beard had smashed in his skull with a bat.

She shuddered and pulled the covers up around her. Outside the city was still alive with chatter, music and anticipation of the New Year to come. As Eve lay wide awake in her bed she wondered what her neighbors were up to and whether they were all out raving and having an amazing time. She cursed the cab driver for getting them stuck in that jam and then she cursed herself for thinking that way. She had only missed a party… that guy in the alley… he could very well be dead.

She rolled over and buried her head in the pillow. It was going to be a long night of tossing and turning and even though her body was exhausted her mind was wide awake and buzzing with thoughts.

As the hours passed she became aware of the countdown drifting in from the street. She blinked tears away as the clock chimed midnight and she heard the cheers from the bars and restaurants and out on the street. When it went quiet again she closed her eyes and sighed.

Tomorrow is another day, she thought positively. Time to switch off and try to forget. Wrong place, wrong time…  You were just unlucky, that’s all.

As she drifted off into a restless sleep she blocked out visions of what had been the end of her year. She couldn’t dwell on it. She had to forget and move on.

Lights from cars peeked in through the crack of the curtain and she sat bolt upright, suddenly awake. The hairs on the back of her neck were standing on end and her heart was pounding but she couldn’t tell why. She wiped her forehead and realized her hand had come back damp. She was sweating and shaking. She must have been having a nightmare. She breathed in and out deeply and slowly, trying to calm herself down.

“One, two, three…” she said aloud before she breathed in again.

She looked at the clock on her nightstand and saw it was 4:30am. She must have been back at the apartment for at least six hours and she was still a bag of nerves. She exhaled and lay back down and pulled the covers around her. Even though it was January 1st, it was still good and warm in the apartment and it made her smile and forget her worries for a moment. She had picked a floor right in the middle of the modern high rise, and as a result she rarely ever found it to be cold.

She listened again to the sounds of life out on the street and she was about to drift back off when suddenly something snapped her back onto high alert.

She heard a creak on the floorboards in the hallway outside of her bedroom door.

She held her breath as her pulse hammered through her ears.

Did I really hear that? She thought.

She was about to close her eyes when it happened again, but this time there was no mistaking what was happening… the floorboards weren’t just creaking… someone was walking down the hallway, right for her bedroom door.

Her heart almost burst out of her chest as she reached for her cellphone and scrambled to dial 911, but she couldn’t do it fast enough.

Within seconds the door to her room crashed open and a huge, hulking figure came into view. Eve was trembling and she knew that there was nothing she could do but scream.

As she bellowed so loud she thought she might burst her own eardrums, the shadowy figure in front of her came into view and her nightmare was fully realized.

She recognized the man.

He was clad in leather and had a long beard.

It was the bat-swinging maniac from the alleyway and he was there… in her bedroom…

This was no coincidence… Someone had seen her and they had followed her home.

They had come to make sure that the only witness wouldn’t talk.

“Please,” she stammered. “Please don’t hurt me!”

She held up her hand and cowered down as her cellphone tumbled off the bed and onto the floor. The man stomped on it with his huge steel capped boot and pulled her by the arm out of her bed and up towards him. He was so strong and powerful she knew she couldn’t resist.

Without saying a word he clamped a hand over her mouth and with the other handcuffed her wrists behind her back. In the haze she had no idea what was happening but in an instant a rag was shoved in her mouth and her world went black.

She felt him lift her over his shoulder and she heard the clomp of his boots as he moved down the hallway. She was powerless and terrified and she knew there was nothing she could do.

Whoever he was, Eve was at his mercy… she was being kidnapped.

4.

She awoke with her hands bound high above her against an iron railing. She was shivering and the cold bit her skin as she blinked the sleep out of her eyes and groggily tried to figure out what was happening. She wasn’t at home. She was somewhere she didn’t recognize.

“Hello?” she croaked as she forced her eyes open fully and looked around.

The room was bare and dark. The mattress she was lying on was supposed to resemble a bed but it was patchy and hard. A sharp spring poked out of the foam next to her on her right side and she could see that it was dirty.

She shifted her weight and tried to move herself off it, but her hands were bound so tightly above her that she couldn’t shift an inch. As she became more conscious and more aware that she was trapped, her pulse raced faster and she began to panic.

“Help!” she screamed and she kicked out her feet trying to free herself but failing miserably.

She looked down at the floor and at how cold and gray it looked and it made her shiver even more.

Oh God, she thought. What the hell am I going to do? Where am I?

Her mind raced and she remembered the man… the cracking of the bat in the alleyway… the figure looming above her as she should have been safe in her bed… and now she was here, in a dark, cold room that she didn’t know. She tried to pull her knees up to her chest but her energy was fleeting. She was exhausted as if she had just run a marathon, but she knew it was from trauma.

She had been scared half to death.

She began to cry quietly to herself when she heard the sounds of heavy boots coming towards the doorway and she held her breath. As the door began to open she knew instantly who was going to come inside, and when the long beard came into view she couldn’t help but wail.

“Please,” she begged. “Don’t hurt me!”

The huge hulking man, clad in leathers and with the meanest look on his face that Eve had ever seen, snarled as he closed the door behind him and stood staring at her.

He folded his arms across his chest and breathed in and out deeply.

Eve was petrified. She stared back at him in terror and didn’t dare move. He was so big and intimidating that she didn’t dare speak. She watched the way his eyes glossed over her.  He seemed to be taking in each little detail on her face, as if he was taking a snapshot of her and committing her to memory.

“I heard you were my audience in the alleyway,” he spoke finally. “What did you see, girl?”

His voice was deep and menacing and Eve trembled as she looked up at him.

“Nothing,” she finally stammered. “I didn’t see anything.”

She shook as she remembered what it had looked like as the man that was now stood in front of her had swung the bat high over his head before crashing it down onto the face of another.

He was a brute.

A criminal…

… and quite possibly even a murderer.

“Well, we’ll find out I suppose,” he said with a sneer before he turned and heaved the heavy metal door open before letting it crash closed behind him.

Eve let out a lung full of air and panted. She was dizzy and disorientated and could barely comprehend what was happening.

She had been kidnapped by the criminal she had accidentally stumbled upon on her way to the New Year’s party. She was being held captive for information, or worse. She was completely screwed.

Shit, she thought as she bit her lip.

Just when she was about to try her luck with the restraints on her wrists again and attempt to wriggle free, she heard another set of steps coming down the hallway. They were just as loud and heavy as the bearded man, but she knew they weren’t his. There was just something about the way this person moved with less urgency and aggression. She knew that whoever was going to come through the door this time was either coming to break her, or save her.

She felt a tear roll down her cheek as she looked up towards the door with wide eyes. And as it creaked open and the figure on the other side came into view, she was sure her heart stopped for a moment.

He stood tall at over six foot and his sandy blonde hair fell down around his eyes as he stepped through the doorway, letting in a slice of light. He looked down at her and as his dark eyes found hers she sensed a warmness in them that she hadn’t been expecting to find in this situation. His frame was huge. His muscles were ripped and seemed to swell out from under his clothes. But unlike the man with the beard, he wasn’t all clad in leather, he wore a pair of ripped, low slung jeans and a vest.

Eve swallowed as she stared up at him, her eyes wide with more than fear.  She knew the second she laid eyes on him that he was going to be trouble for her in more ways than one. He was like a God stood above her. He was incredible.

Oh my God, she thought trying to force the naughty ideas from her mind. You’re at the mercy of these men… don’t get turned on.

She shuffled back on the mattress and waited for him to come closer, but he stood in the doorway as if he didn’t know what to do or how to act.

Finally he stepped further inside and closed the door behind him. He cracked his knuckles and Eve winced. Maybe her initial impression had been wrong. Maybe he was there to break her.

“You’re in a lot of trouble,” he whispered through the darkness.

Eve sobbed quietly as her hopes of a savior faded away.

“Mack and the boys saw you watching and sent one of the prospects to follow you home.”

Eve closed her eyes. She didn’t want to know what was coming.

“Prospects?” she finally managed to speak.

“One of the boys trying to get into the club.”

So she was right, they were bikers. She looked up at the handsome man in front of her who seemed so different to the one with the beard. He seemed softer even though she could tell he was bad to the bone and so strong and powerful he could tear her in two.

“It’s a good job I’m here,” he said finally with a wry smile. “Otherwise you really would be fucked.”

Eve’s ears pricked up and she stared at him, waiting for him to elaborate.

“I’m going to get you out of here,” he whispered before he held a lone finger to his lips in a hush. “Do exactly what I say and everything will be fine.”

Eve’s heart swelled with thankfulness and she was about to plead with him to untie her right then and there when another set of steps started down the hallway outside of the room.

“Shh,” he said to her. “Don’t say a word.”

5.

The door cracked open and the bearded brute stood there in front of them.

“Did she talk yet Jonny?” he snarled.

Jonny, the man who had said he was going to save her, instantly changed his demeanor and shook his head.

“Nah,” he said. “I’m gonna need some serious time.  I’ll get her to talk though Mack.”

Mack twisted a long finger into his beard and snarled.

“Make her talk fast, I want to know where she came from.” he looked down at Eve with a hateful stare before he turned and, reaching into his pocket, pulled out a long length of wire.

“Bind her with this instead… it should get things moving,” he sneered with a gruff laugh before he turned and headed back out of the door.

Eve’s heart was pounding. What on earth was going on?

Jonny turned to her and shrugged.

“See,” he said. “They think you’re something to do with a rival gang… and they don’t want you talking.”

“A rival gang?” she stammered. “But I was just on my way to a New Year’s party. Please, you’ve got to let me go.”

Jonny smiled and bent down at the knees so he was eye to eye with her. She could smell his cologne and it was intoxicating, it was earthy, musky and powerful, just like him.

“I know you’re no threat, but things around here have been pretty crazy and they’re all on edge.”

Eve blinked back tears as Jonny reached above her head and slackened off the ties at her wrists slightly.

“I can’t undo you fully,” he sighed. “If they come back in they’ll know I’m helping you.”

“Who are you?” she whispered as she looked into his eyes. None of it made any sense. If he was part of the club and they believed her to be a threat, why was he helping her?

“All you need to know is, I’m on your side,” he said as he brushed a strand of hair out of her eyes and smiled.

Eve’s heart was racing, but it wasn’t from fear. When Jonny had touched her, it had felt electric. Her whole body seemed to respond to him, even though she was frightened and unsure of whether he could be trusted. She thought of Mack and the way he had burst into her bedroom and snatched her from her bed. And how she had woken up in the cold, dark room, tied to a set of railings and wondering how on earth she was going to escape. Now she had her answer. He was right in front of her and even though she didn’t yet know if she could trust him, he was all she had.

“Please,” she whispered. “I’ll do anything you want, just get me out of here and take me home.”

“Home?” Jonny looked at her with doubt. “The last place you’ll be going is home.” he seemed saddened by the admission.

“But…”

“You’ll be on the run,” he said. “I’ll get you out of here, but there’s no going back.”

She looked into his eyes and could see the sincerity. He meant every word. Whoever he was, he meant business.

“The man in the alley…” she changed the subject. “Who was he? What happened to him?”

Jonny broke her gaze and looked down at the floor before straightening out and standing tall.

“I’m going to need you to make a commotion,” he said changing the subject. “I need you to act like you’ve gone wild so I can take you out of the clubhouse and into one of the garages.”

“But… what?” she was so confused.

“We don’t have much time,” he spat ferociously. “We have to get out of here in the next hour before the rest of the club arrive… or we’re both screwed.”

Eve nodded and even though her mind was a mess she knew she didn’t have any other option but to trust him. Mack was clearly going to hurt her if she didn’t get out of there, and Jonny was her only salvation.

“What do you need me to do?” she said as she sat up straight and tried to gather her thoughts.

“Okay,” Jonny smiled. “I’m going to untie you and I need you to kick and scream like a banshee. I’ll restrain you, but I need you to keep fighting me, okay?”

She nodded. Her heart raced.

“They’ll come in and see that you’ve broken free.  I’ll tell them it was when I was retying you with wire.  I’ll say I need you in the garage so I can strap you to one of the machines in there.”

Eve felt the tears welling up behind her eyes again.

“Listen,” he said. “This isn’t the time to get precious, you need to act and you need to act now.”

She nodded and pulled herself together.

“You ready?” he asked as he leaned forward and started to untie her wrists.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” she sighed.

6.

Jonny untied her hands and she jumped to her feet. They stood opposite each other and looked deep into each other’s eyes. She still had no idea who this man was, but he was committed to getting her out of there and she had no other option but to trust him. He nodded at her slowly and she knew that she had to go for it. She had to scream and fight with him with all she had.

As she slammed into him and he wrapped his arms around her, she screamed at the top of her lungs and pummeled her fists against his rock hard chest. Jonny held onto her by the tops of her arms and he pushed her back against the wall with such ease it was as if she was as light as a feather. Even though they were just pretending she could tell that if he really wanted to fight her, he could crush her. He was so strong, so powerful and so ripped, she had never known anything like it.

“Scream louder,” he whispered as he pushed himself up against her and they smacked into the wall.

Eve kicked out against him and shouted as loud as she could, whilst wrestling against him and trying to make it look as genuine as possible.

Within moments she could hear the thundering of footsteps coming down the hallway and she ramped up her protest even more. She kicked and screamed and pushed Jonny away from her, trying to wriggle free, but he easily kept hold of her and kept her in place.

The door burst open and Mack came in with fury all over his face.

“What the fuck?” he spat as he took one look at Jonny and her wrestling against the wall.  Eve gave up the fight as if she knew she was defeated.

“She’s feisty,” Jonny laughed. “I don’t think wire’s going to cut it,” he pulled Eve up to her feet and took hold of her by the neck. “I’ll take her out to one of the garages, strap her up to one of the machines… know what I’m saying?”

A knowing smile flickered over Mack’s face and it was so sinister Eve barely dared to imagine what kind of machines they were referring to.

“Take her down,” Mack snarled. “I’ll be there in ten.”

Jonny adjusted his hold on Eve’s neck and marched her out of the darkened room and into the hallway. She could immediately see that she was in the bowels of the club house. The smell down here was of old cigarettes and stale booze and she could hear the pounding of music drifting down through the floorboards from above. She shuddered as Jonny frog marched her, gripping onto her neck and hair and shoving her towards a fire exit that would take them out into the fresh air.

As soon as the air hit her she breathed in deeply. She could hear Mack behind them lighting up a cigarette and hacking as he inhaled. She shuddered as Jonny pulled her across the crowded parking lot and towards an old looking wooden garage. There were cars and bikes everywhere, but not another person in sight. It was as if they were out in the middle of nowhere even though they were still in the center of the city.

Jonny opened the garage and pushed her inside. Eve staggered forwards and turned to look back at him. He peered through a crack in the wooden door as he waited for a moment and held a hand up to tell Eve to be quiet. She did as he asked as her heart pounded so loud she felt as if the whole world could hear it.

“When he goes back inside, we’re out of here,” he whispered. “Get on the back of the bike.”

Eve looked around and behind her she saw it… a huge glistening Harley. She had never ridden a bike before and she hadn’t realized how big they were up close, she had only ever seen them on TV or in magazines but now she was in front of one, she realized how stunning they were and she gasped as she ran her fingertips along the ice cold metal.

“Get on,” Jonny demanded before he slowly opened the door a crack and ran over to meet her. He pulled her onto the bike and she wrapped her arms around him. As he pushed them forward without starting the engine the tension was almost too much to bear.  What if they made a go for it and Mack was waiting on the other side of the door… or worse, the rest of the club?

Even though she was terrified, she could tell that Jonny knew what he was doing. He was in control and he was set on getting them out of there. As he waited for the perfect moment he reached down and squeezed Eve’s arm lightly before he whispered, “Here we go,” and then he roared the engine to life, kicked back off the ground and they flew out of the wooden double doors and out into the night.

As they bounced out of the parking lot of the club and weaved through the city streets Eve felt like squealing with relief. She had got away. They were out of there and the sun hadn’t even started to rise.

She gripped onto Jonny’s waist and buried her face into the back of his neck with relief. She had never been so frightened in her entire life and he had saved her. He had taken her away from those terrifying men and now she was sure that everything would be okay.

7.

They rode until the sun began to rise and Eve’s eyes were heavy with tiredness. They had left the city behind and were out on the highway, working their way North and out towards the mountain towns.

When Jonny finally pulled off the highway and out towards a motel Eve breathed a sigh of relief. She was ready to regroup and rest, she needed to know what the hell was going on.

Jonny helped her down off the back of the bike and after he paid for a room in cash he wheeled the bike inside with them.

“We’re going to have to leave this here,” he said. “It’s too dangerous for us to keep going on it.”

“But how will we get around?” she asked.

“I’ll have to get us a car,” Jonny smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it covered.” He winked and lay back on the bed and sighed. “Man am I tired,” he yawned.

Eve sat down on the end of the bed and rubbed her eyes. She was exhausted but she still didn’t know what she had truly gotten involved in. She had to ask him, she needed answers.

“Please can you be straight with me?” she asked.

Jonny looked up at her and leaned on his elbows. She couldn’t help but let her eyes wander over his bulging biceps and his big, rough hands, but she was determined to not let how incredibly hot he was distract her from getting the truth.

“I’m not a biker,” he said finally. “And what you saw earlier was the start of something I wish even I knew nothing about.” he sighed.

“What do you mean?” Eve leaned in closer.

“I’m ex-military,” he said. “I’m working undercover for special ops. There’s several bike clubs across the country that we know are involved in some serious deals at the moment, but a rivalry has broken out between them. The minute I saw what was happening there I was planning on getting out. I’ve done my bit, I’ve reported back what I’ve seen and I was getting set to leave tonight, but then Mack turned up with you and it all went to shit.”

Eve couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She was on the run, in a hotel room, with an undercover soldier?

“One of the guys saw you and one of the prospects followed you home, told Mack where you were.”

“Why would it matter? Surely they wouldn’t be worried about me? What threat am I?” Eve scoffed.

“They’re not worried about you telling the cops,” he laughed and shook his head. “They’re worried that what you say would impact their position with other gangs.”

“In what way?” Now Eve was totally confused.

Jonny lay back on the bed and stretched.

“Mack’s club have been pulling the wool over another gang’s eyes for months now. The guy they killed, he’s from an ally, but they made it look as if it was another rival club who’d done it. If it came out it was really Mack… well his whole charter would be fucked.”

“So why are you involved?” Eve moved closer, hanging on his every word.

“I was there undercover checking out who they were making deals with and how it affected national security. But when all this inner rivalry started happening, well, I knew it was all about to blow up and I had to get moving.”

“And then I showed up,” she laughed.

“Yep,” Jonny grinned. “And I’d never leave an innocent woman with those monsters.”

Eve felt herself blush. She really hadn’t ever seen anyone more attractive than Jonny before… he was incredible.

“Well, thank you,” she smiled. “You have no idea how grateful I am. Some start to the New Year huh?” she laughed.

“What were you even doing down there?” he leaned forward and stared at her.

“I was on my way to a party and took a short cut,” she shook her head. “Now I really wish I just waited in traffic.”

Jonny smiled before he whispered, “Well maybe it was fate.”

Eve’s heart began to pound. When she looked up and locked eyes with his she felt something grow between them. She was sure he felt it too. They had a connection, it was real and powerful. Maybe they had been destined to meet.

“I’m exhausted,” she said to break the tension. “I better get some sleep.”

Jonny smiled and got to his feet before he presented the bed to her with his hand.

“You take it,” he said. “I need to make some calls and then I can kip on the couch.”

Eve thanked him and pulled back the covers. As she sank down onto the mattress and pulled the warm blankets around her, still cozy from his body heat, she smiled and felt all of her muscles relax.

Jonny stood by the window and watched her with a protective eye, but within a few moments, she was fast asleep.

8.

“Hey,” Jonny said soothingly as he brushed the hair out of Eve’s eyes. She had still been asleep, but this was one of the nicest ways she had been woken in a long time. She opened her eyes slowly and saw him smiling warmly down at her. She stretched her arms above her head and leaned up on her elbows before Jonny handed her a fresh cup of takeout coffee.

“I got you this,” he smiled.

She took the cup from him and smiled, “Thank you.”

The room was alive with light and the winter sun was burning through the curtains.

“What time is it?” she asked.

“Around two,” he yawned. “I haven’t slept, but I thought I better wake you.”

“Did you make your calls?” she took a sip.

“Yes I’ve spoken to a few people,” he nodded. “According to another undercover agent, Mack is on the war path. Not that it matters,” he laughed. “He won’t find us.”

“So what now?” Eve asked with wide eyes.

Jonny shrugged. “I’ve got to keep you safe.”

She felt a pulse ripple right through her as he said it. The thought of Jonny being her protector was almost too much of a turn on to bear.

“So… we just stay here?” she looked around the room, at the crumple of the bedsheets and the Harley taking over one complete corner.

“For now,” he smiled.

Eve’s heart was racing. The tension between them was mounting and she knew that she wouldn’t be able to keep her hands off him for much longer. Every time their eyes met something deeper seemed to be forged and the way his smile crinkled the corner of his dark, engulfing eyes was beginning to drive her wild.

It had been such a long time since Eve had been attracted to a man. She hadn’t had a boyfriend in over a year and she had almost forgotten what it felt like to be touched, to be loved and to be cared for. She had known Jonny for less than twenty-four hours, but already she felt something so strongly for him she was finding it hard to imagine what it would be like to turn around and walk away. They had already been through so much together and he had saved her life. Now, as they locked themselves away in their motel room refuge, she wanted nothing more than to thank him for being her savior by giving him her body.

She rested the coffee down on the side table and lay back on the bed. She lifted her arms above her head so that the swell of her breasts was even more pronounced and her ample cleavage was exposed to him. She saw the way Jonny’s eyes instantly responded. His breath caught in his throat as his gaze wandered down from her lips, down her neck and all the way to her chest. She noticed him tense and he licked his bottom lip.

“Jonny,” she whispered.

His eyes met hers again and she could see that he had animalistic lust running through his veins. Just one look and she knew that he wanted her just as much as she wanted him. He stared at her hungrily and the passion hung in the air around them, ready to snap them both at any moment… the only question was who was going to make the first move.

Eve opened her legs and hitched up the hem of her dress. Even though she hadn’t made it to the party, and with all that had happened in-between, she was still going to make sure that she finally got to sparkle. Jonny watched her intently, not moving and barely breathing, as she lifted her buttocks off the mattress for a moment and opened her legs wider. His mouth gaped open and he ran the tip of his tongue across the edge of his teeth.

“Eve,” he whispered with a grin.

She smiled back and waited for him to come for her. She could see the tension building in him and she could sense the stirring deep inside his trousers. She noticed a twitch of his member and she gasped.

He moved closer to her and wrapped his arm around her. Eve felt tiny in his huge arms, they were so muscular and thick, it felt as if they were the strongest in the world. Jonny pulled her up to meet him and their faces were millimeters from each other’s. She could feel his hot breath on her face and as she moved closer and their lips finally met she was consumed with desire for him. As their lips parted and Jonny’s tongue flicked against hers she fell into a wave of ecstasy before he even lay a hand on her.

He gently pushed her back onto the bed and climbed on top of her. Eve opened her legs wide and wrapped them around him, welcoming him into her, pushing her hips up to meet his. Through his jeans she could feel the hot, hard bulge and she gasped as he pushed it down onto her, sensing how big he was and desperate to have him inside of her.

Her pussy ached and her juices flowed. She was so turned on and so ready for him. As he ran his fingertips up the side of her ribcage and squeezed her huge breasts with his big hands she moaned and buried her face into his neck.

“I want you,” she whispered.

Jonny pulled at her dress and lifted it off high above her head, exposing her naked, plump flesh beneath. He reached down and slipped his hand into her panties where he found her dripping wet sex and he massaged her clit slowly before plunging a finger inside of her. As he filled her Eve ground herself onto him, panting and savoring every second of his touch. She couldn’t believe he was so experienced at giving pleasure, with every flick of his hand he was giving her sensations that she had never felt before.

“Yes!” she panted as she threw back her head and came in a crashing wave. Her muscles gripped his fingers and she shuddered as her juices flowed out of her. Jonny’s breathing was becoming more rapid and she knew he wouldn’t be able to control himself any longer. In one swift movement he ripped off his jeans and underwear, exposing the biggest and most perfect rock hard cock that Eve had ever seen.

She opened her legs wider as he grabbed hold of her hips and flipped her over, pulling her up onto her knees so she was presenting herself to him. As he rubbed the tip of his dick up and down her soaking wet sex he grunted with lust and Eve moaned with pleasure. She was so sensitive, her whole body tingled and when he finally stopped teasing them both and plunged his huge length right up inside of her Eve gasped and gripped onto the headboard.

As he fucked her slowly and deliciously Eve knew that it wouldn’t be long before she came again. She pushed herself against him, and as Jonny gripped her plump hips and thrust himself in and out of her he groaned and grunted with his powerful need.

When she felt his thighs tense and his stokes become more fevered and rapid she couldn’t hold on any longer. She came again, her orgasm ripped through her and she screamed as Jonny groaned and pumped his hot, thick seed right up inside of her. She swallowed him whole, taking all of him inside of her and gripping him tight. As he collapsed down on top of her, sweat dripped between them and she nuzzled into his ripped chest as they both caught their breath.

“That was absolutely amazing,” he panted as he kissed her on the forehead and pulled her close to him. “I’ve never come that hard before.”

“Neither have I,” Eve whispered as she ran her fingertips across his torso.

She felt so safe and happy, she never wanted the moment to end.

9.

She woke up naked and alone, and when she turned to look at the clock on the nightstand she realized she must have slept for most of the remainder of the day. It was dark outside and the clock said it was 10pm. She sat up and looked around. There was no sign of Jonny anywhere in the room and his clothes had gone. She rubbed her eyes and wrapped herself up in the bedsheet before she got to her feet and shuffled over to the bathroom.

She turned on the light and blinked blearily as she moved towards the mirror. The light was bright, stark and unforgiving and she could see the smudges of her make-up all down her cheeks. She ran the faucet and wet the corner of a flannel before she dabbed at the streaks and cleaned her face. Even though she had been wearing her make-up for over twenty-four hours, her skin was still soft and dewy underneath. She smiled. She knew why she looked so good. It was because of Jonny and of the wild afternoon of passion they had experienced. He had pleasured her in ways she could never even have dreamed possible.

She went back into the bedroom and pulled her dress on over her head before she headed for the door of the motel room. She opened it wide and looked out over the parking lot and down the walkway that ran the whole side of the building. She spotted him straight away, sitting in the dark with his boots kicked out in front of him and the trail of smoke drifting up from his cigarette.

“Jonny?” she called. And he turned to her and smiled.

“Come here baby,” he grinned.

She walked towards him over the cold sandy ground in her bare feet and when she got to the bench he pulled her to him so she was on his knee.

“What a day,” he said as he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her on the cheek.

“One of the worst and also one of the best,” she teased.

“I second that,” he winked.

“They sat together under the stars, wrapped in each other’s arms as the blur of trucks and cars flashed past them on the freeway. It was one of the most calming experiences of Eve’s life, just sitting with the man she was falling for, completely at peace after the crazy day they had had together. She almost couldn’t believe that everything back at the motorcycle club had happened.  And the previous night when she had witnessed the murder in the alleyway near the warehouse was like a distant memory. In a way it was like it had taken place only in a dream.

“How long have you been out here?” she asked as she lightly kissed the tip of his ear.

“About half an hour,” he said as he exhaled a plume of smoke up into the night.

“Have you had any word on Mack?” just saying his name made her shudder when she thought of what could have happened to her.

“I’m waiting for a call,” Jonny flicked the cigarette and it bounced across the ground.

“And then what?” Eve’s ears pricked up as she listened intently.

“And then we go home,” he smiled.

“Really? Just like that?” she couldn’t believe it.

“Mack and the rest of the outlaws are all going to be behind bars by the morning,” he smiled. “And then I’ll make sure you’re home safe and no one will ever harm you or come looking for you again.”

She looked into his eyes and she knew that he was telling her the truth. This incredible man had already saved her once and now he was vowing to protect her for as long as she needed him to. Eve suddenly had the feeling that she would need him forever.

“So, everything is going to be okay?” she said with a grin as she clasped her hands together.

“Yeah babe,” he smiled and pulled her into his chest again. “Everything’s going to be just fine.”

They made their way back to the motel room and fell down on the bed together to rest for the remainder of the night when Jonny’s cell phone suddenly sprang to life. He reached out and grabbed it and pulled it to his ear.

“Walker?” he said before he waited for the person on the other end of the line to speak. “Umm hmm. Okay, great. Thanks.”

He hung up and rested the cell back down on the side table.

“So?” Eve asked impatiently.

“So…” Jonny sighed. “Looks like Mack is in jail and won’t be getting out of there for a very long time. They’re not posting bail and he’s looking at a minimum of twenty years.”

“Wow,” Eve exhaled.

Twenty years behind bars. What could be worth risking that for?

“So we can go home?” Eve leaned up on her elbows.

“Yep,” Jonny smiled. “Or…” he trailed off with a mischievous grin on his face and Eve knew what he was going to say. “Or we could stay here a little longer?  I’m certainly in no rush.”

He wiggled his eyebrows and Eve felt the familiar beginnings of desire rising within her. She looked down at Jonny lying next to her and at his beautiful physique and tanned chest.

How could she say no to that?

“I’m sure we could figure something out.” she licked her lips as he leaned in for a kiss.

As they rolled towards one another and started to become tangled up in each other’s limbs, Eve felt as if she had finally found happiness. She couldn’t wait to get him back to the city with her and for them to start a new life together. She had the feeling that everything was going to work out because they were bound by more than desire for each other… they were also bound by danger and the fact that Jonny had saved her life. He was responsible for her now, and she could sense his obligation. It made her feel so safe and cared for, it was the most wonderful feeling.

It had been a crazy start to the year, one that she had in no way expected, but one that she was glad she had experienced even if it had at times been traumatic. She looked up into Jonny’s eyes and smiled. He made her feel complete and whole.  He was what she never knew she had been missing, but now she knew she didn’t want to ever live without.

He was her savior.

Her protector.

She knew she was about to start the wildest ride of her life with him by her side. The New Year had brought with it some life changing moments already, but she wouldn’t have changed any of it for the world.

THE END

What the Outlaw Takes

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

After all of this time, it was finally happening. Emma watched Dale pack his bags. He was tipping the drawers out onto the bed and sweeping his clothes inside them in big crumpled balls, refusing to look at her as he went. She had never wanted this to happen, but after two years of trying to make their relationship work, she knew now that she had to cut her losses and get out before it was too late.

“Dale,” she whispered. “Please, at least talk to me.”

“I’ve got nothing to say,” he hissed as he zipped up one bag and started on the other. “I get it, you don’t want to be with me and that’s fine. What else is there to say…?”

Emma sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at him. He was right, but she still deserved some closure. They had been in each other’s lives for such a long time and even though it would be futile, it seemed wrong to simply end everything without a proper discussion.

It hadn’t always been so bad between them. When they first met, Dale had been everything she thought she wanted in a man. He was handsome, together, well brought up, and he had ambition and was going places. But as the weeks, months and years passed, Emma grew to realize that just because someone is conventionally good on paper, it didn’t mean that those particular set of characteristics were right for her. Dale was dependable and safe, he was a sure thing…and even though his predictability had become tedious and boring, that hadn’t driven her away. For all of his good points, he had one major flaw and that was he was unprepared to give her the one thing she wanted most.

Even though it had terrified her to admit it, she finally did one night as she watched him sleeping and knew that she felt nothing…

She needed more.

She needed something exciting.

Dale zipped up the second bag and turned to look at her.

“Let’s not leave things like this,” she began. “I never meant to hurt you.”

Dale held up his hand to stop her from speaking.

“Let’s not do this,” he said. “I don’t want to hear any more of what you have to say.”

“But…”

“No,” he said as he slung both of the bags over his shoulder. “I knew this was going to happen one day. I was just kidding myself.”

“You never really wanted me either, admit it,” she said, standing up to face him and placing her hands on her hips.

She remembered back to their conversations, all of the nights they had talked about their dreams and aspirations. He knew how much Emma wanted children, but he always laughed it off like she was a fool for having that basic human desire. It was like Dale had never even entertained the idea, and the more she brought it up, the more he seemed to resist. After a year, she had almost given up  talking about a baby altogether and that was when the love she had for him began to die. She knew what she wanted and he was never going to give it to her.

“I just don’t want to be forced into something,” he said finally. “But maybe we never have been on the same page.”

The relief Emma felt when he admitted it was overwhelming. She sat back on the bed, flopped backwards and closed her eyes, exhaling and letting go of all of the negative energy. It was sad to part with a person who had been her whole world for over two years, but she had put her life on hold and it eventually ground to a halt. She couldn’t wait forever for something that was never going to happen.

“So I guess this is it?” Dale said from the doorway.

They had shared that room for over a year and slept side by side every night. They had cuddled together underneath the covers and watched old movies, they’d eaten tubs of ice cream and Dale had helped her pick outfits for nights out with her girlfriends. But it was also the place where he had on a countless number of occasions made her cry, made her feel like she wasn’t good enough for him and repeatedly refused to discuss their future. Emma knew that when it really came down to it, there was no deep emotion running under it all. They weren’t unbreakable, and she knew that she could live without him.

“Goodbye, Dale,” Emma said without even looking up.

He sighed and she heard his footsteps heading down the hallway before the slam of the front door. She was alone in the house for the first time in months, but she didn’t mind. She was about to completely restart her life, and this time, she was up for anything.

2.

“I can’t believe you actually did it,” Leanne said giddily as she poured Emma a refill on her coffee, as well as one for herself.

“No,” Emma sighed, “I can’t either...”

Emma had driven straight across town to see her best friend less than an hour after Dale left and now they were in the coffee house where Leanne worked on weekends. Emma had always liked the place; it was homey and welcoming, and if there was anywhere she had to be after a bad break-up, it would be there. She could sink back into the big, comfortable couches, turn off her cell phone and relax while enjoying some people watching. When Leanne was working, she didn’t have to worry about outstaying her welcome. The other staff barely seemed to notice her as she sat cradling her cappuccino and staring out the window as she watched the world go by.

“So how did he take it?” Leanne sat down on the arm of the couch and rubbed Emma’s shoulder.

“Not great,” she sighed. “In fact, he made me feel terrible.”

“He was a jerk, Em,” Leanne said, getting to her feet. “Don’t feel guilty, you just didn’t work… You both want different things.”

“I guess,” Emma said. “I know you’re right. I just hate feeling like this, you know?”

“Sure,” Leanne smiled. “But you did the right thing, you couldn’t keep ignoring how you felt… He was never going to commit all the way, and he seemed to just think he could string you along…”

“Yeah.” Emma smiled meekly as she wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

“Come on,” Leanne smiled. “Not only that, but now we’re free to let loose a bit.” She wiggled her eyebrows, and Emma couldn’t help but smile.

“Oh, God,” Emma rolled her eyes. “I dread to think what you have in mind…”

“Well, I’m not telling. You’ll just have to trust me.”

Leanne grinned and turned on her heel before making her way back to the counter and picking up her notebook and pen. It was nearly 5pm and it was getting busy in there. Emma let herself sink further into the couch, and she turned so her back was to the majority of the room. She didn’t want to risk seeing someone she knew who might ask how Dale was doing and where he was. That would be the last thing she needed, along with all of the awkward questions that would follow…

She sipped her drink and closed her eyes. It had been a long, emotionally draining day. All she wanted to do was go home and crawl into bed, but at the same time she wasn’t sure if she was ready to be alone. She opened her eyes and looked around. She noticed all of the happy couples sitting at the adjacent tables and she felt a small pang of jealousy. She had never wanted to end up single again, but she knew she had to be honest and true to herself, and Dale was never going to be the one.

On the table in front of her was a magazine aimed at women just her age. It was glossy and the cover had a gorgeous stick-thin model splashed across it with big, juicy, pouting lips. She opened it up and her eyes were instantly drawn to a two-page spread on dating for millennials. She shuddered at the thought.

Me, dating… she thought. I wouldn’t even know what to do.

It had been such a long time since she had dipped her toe in the dating pool, she hadn’t even heard of half of the things that were listed in the magazine’s guide. Out of nowhere there were apps for meeting people around you or by similar interest, there were hook-ups and hot-or-nots. It all seemed so scary and intimidating. Emma closed the magazine and threw it back on the table.

That is not for me, she thought. I think I’d rather stay single forever.

She picked up her coffee and finished it before getting to her feet. She swung her purse over her shoulder and made her way to the counter.

“I’m going to get going,” she said to Leanne.

“Okay, hon,” Leanne smiled and kissed her on the cheek. “What are your plans for tomorrow?”

She hadn’t even thought about it. The weekend loomed ahead, empty and terrifying.

“I don’t know,” she replied, “For once, I have absolutely nothing planned.”

“Good,” Leanne slapped her hands together. “I’ll be at your place at eight tomorrow night. I’ll bring some wine and we can have a few drinks before hitting the town.”

“Seriously?” Emma groaned. “I don’t think I’m ready to go out and be sociable.”

“What happened to restarting your life?” Leanne demanded. “That’s all you’ve talked about since you decided a few weeks ago that you were going to dump Dale, and now you’re backtracking.”

“I know, but…”

“No buts,” Leanne snapped. “This is exactly what you need, and I’m not taking no for an answer.”

Emma nodded her head and smiled. Although Leanne could be harsh with her and sometimes hard work, she did know how to bring her around and make her feel better.

“Okay,” Emma agreed, “I’ll see you at eight… Where are we going? What should I wear?”

“Don’t worry about that now,” Leanne grinned. “We can sort that out tomorrow. Just leave it to me.” She nodded at Emma with wide, confident eyes. “Now go home, get into bed, do your crying if you need to, and tomorrow you’ll be a new person and we’ll never speak about Dale again, okay?”

“Okay,” Emma smiled as she saluted her. “Thanks, Leanne. I appreciate it.”

“I know you do.” She tapped the cash register and it pinged. “Now go on, I don’t want to have to tell you twice.”

Emma laughed as she turned and walked towards the door, waving over her shoulder as she went.

3.

Emma slid her key into the lock and opened the front door to an empty house. The darkness loomed towards her, and as she flicked on the light, she had the overwhelming urge to slam it behind her and just run up to her bed. Instead, she closed it quietly, locked it behind her and walked slowly into the kitchen. It was early still, and even though she was exhausted, she felt like she owed it to herself to enjoy some alone time.

She opened the cupboard, grabbed a bottle of Rioja and set it down on the island. She looked around. It was the first time she realized that Dale had barely kept any of his possessions in her home. Even though he had pretty much lived there for the past year, his clothes and a toothbrush were all that he ever brought with him. Now he was gone, and everything still looked the same. All that was missing was him and the sound of a football game coming from the TV in the living room.

“This is good,” she said aloud. “Now I can watch anything I want, I can cook anything I want and hell, I can even drink wine every night if I want!” She laughed as she uncorked the wine and poured herself a large glass. She took a sip. It was warm, woody and smooth and slipped down her throat easily. She glugged it again and instantly felt a wave of calm wash over her.

“Perfect,” she whispered, before she scooped her purse up under her arm, the glass in one hand and the bottle in the other, and made her way down the hallway to the stairs.

Up in her room, she lit candles in every corner and some incense. She lay back on her bed and closed her eyes. She could easily get used to this. It was refreshing having her whole house to herself and knowing that no one was going to burst in and ruin the tranquility. She sipped the wine and turned on some soft music. She couldn’t believe she had actually been upset earlier! This was fantastic. Leanne was right. It was exactly what she needed, and she certainly wouldn’t be crying herself to sleep. She sat up and looked over at her closet. Leanne and her were hitting the town the following evening, and she didn’t even know if she had anything to wear. She turned the soft music over to dance music and skipped over to the closet, throwing the doors open and flicking through the hangers. She hadn’t even seen some of the dresses in there for years. Dale had never approved of some of them because they were too short. Apparently.

“You’re so boring, Dale,” Emma said to herself. She took another swig of wine and giggled. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had had a drink, and it felt good that she didn’t have to answer to anyone.

She pulled out a little black dress that was low cut and figure hugging. Emma had been blessed with a beautiful, large set of natural breasts to complement her soft, curvy frame, and she knew that she would look fantastic in it. She held it up against herself and smiled. She couldn’t wait to get back out there and start living. Tomorrow couldn’t come quickly enough.

***

She spent most of her Saturday spring cleaning and preparing for Leanne to arrive. She threw open all of the windows and let new air circulate through the house. She was determined to start again, and that meant rejuvenating everything in sight. She flicked through home magazines and began making a scrapbook. She could finally get around to decorating and making everything fresh and exciting. By the time it hit six o’clock, she was startled and couldn’t believe the whole day had passed her by. She went up to the shower and began getting ready. Leanne said she would be there at eight, and she wanted to get out of the house and hit the town as soon as possible.

At her dressing table, she looked at herself in the mirror. She had always been told that she was attractive, but she never really believed it… Or had it been Dale who made her question everything? After being away from him for twenty-four hours, she certainly felt free and unburdened from all of his negativity. Maybe Leanne was right; maybe he was a complete jerk.

She smoothed some ruby red lipstick across her lips and blotted it with a Kleenex. She looked alive again, as if she had been revived and given a second chance. She was about to give herself a little motivational speech about how she was a strong, fabulous woman and deserved the best in life when the doorbell echoed up the stairs and she jumped to her feet.

“Coming!” she called down the hall as she trotted down the stairs.

She opened the door to see Leanne standing in front of her with a bottle of white wine clutched in her fist.

“Let’s get this party started!” she laughed as she wrapped an arm around Emma and pulled her inside. “It is so goddamn good to have my best friend back.”

The girls sat at the island in the kitchen, and Emma poured them both a drink. She held her glass up to meet Leanne’s and they clinked them together.

“Cheers,” Leanne smiled.

“So,” Emma said, “Am I allowed to know where we’re going yet?”

“Hmm,” Leanne grinned and shrugged, “But that will spoil the surprise.”

“You know I hate surprises. Come on, tell me!” Emma said, jumping to her feet. She was too excited and needed to know so she could mentally plan how the night was going to pan out.

Leanne laughed and rolled her eyes.

“Okay,” she said cautiously. “I heard about something and I thought it would be good for both of us.”

“Sounds ominous,” Emma said with a giggle.

“Not really…” Leanne trailed off. “It’s going to be exciting, that’s for sure.”

“This is all very cryptic,” Emma said as she took a sip of her wine. “Just spit it out, come on.”

“Okay,” Leanne said as she rolled her shoulders and smiled. “Well, I heard about this beach party, and I thought it would be good if we went.”

“A beach party?” Emma said with disappointment. “Is that it? I thought we were going to be hitting some exclusive club and hanging out with celebrities!”

“Oh, this will be much more exciting than that, trust me,” Leanne said, raising her eyebrows.

“Well, you better tell me then, because I suddenly feel very overdressed.” Emma looked down at her tight LBD and held out her arms. She had felt so in control and sexy when she was putting it on, and now she knew there was no way she was going to be able to wear it. She couldn’t head down to the beach in that and four-inch heels. She would look ridiculous.

“I’m dressed up, too,” Leanne said sternly. “Plus, the beach isn’t the only place this party is going to be.”

“God, stop killing with me with the suspense and just tell me!” Emma grabbed hold of Leanne’s shoulders and shook her with joke fury.

“There’s an initiation ceremony down there,” she said quietly. “I heard about it because a friend of mine is going out with one of the bikers…”

“Bikers?” Emma asked, genuinely confused.

“Do you not watch the news?” Leanne said with a laugh. “The gang that’s basically been running this town for the past twenty years.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Emma shook her head.

“Well, all you really need to know is there’s a new wave of them, and they are sexy as hell… There isn’t a girl in this town who wouldn’t kill to do what we’re about to do tonight, and if you ask me, this is more than the perfect way to finally put Dale behind you.” Leanne was gripping onto her by the shoulders and smiling with wide, excited eyes.

“Are they dangerous?” Emma asked, concerned.

“Who knows…” Leanne bit her lip. “And even if they are, don’t you think that’s a turn-on?”

“When you say initiation, what exactly do you mean?”

“They’ve taken on some new members and they’re celebrating… My friend Jane is going to be down there with the guy she’s been seeing, and she invited me along.”

“And where is the party going to be after the beach?” Emma asked, still confused by the whole situation.

“Well,” Leanne said excitedly, “I’ve heard that if one of them likes you, they give you a ride back to the club house,” she squealed and clapped her hands together. “I mean, can you imagine that, Em? Being on the back of one of their bikes, flying down the highway on our way back to a secret party at an outlaw’s den!?”

“Jesus,” Emma laughed. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so excited!” She got to her feet and sipped her wine. Everything about this seemed intimidating. Leanne was right when she had questioned Emma’s knowledge of their town with her not watching the news, but she hadn’t lived under a rock. She knew that there were outlaws around them and that they had a big say on how things went down. She knew that some people were afraid of them, and she also knew that if she had gone back a week and could look forward and see herself all dressed up, newly single and potentially heading over there, she never would have believed it.

“Come on,” Leanne said with pleading eyes. “If we don’t go, we’ll regret it, trust me. These parties are supposed to be amazing, and I’ve heard that if they take you back to the clubhouse, it’s like nothing you’ve ever seen.”

Emma sipped her drink again, hoping for Dutch courage. She had always wanted excitement in her life, and here it was being presented to her. She knew she should reach out and take it without asking questions. If she went and hated it, she could easily leave and come home. It wasn’t like she was stuck there. She had a cell phone and a hundred cab companies’ numbers saved in it. She was an adult and could go anywhere she wanted, whenever she wanted. Why should this party be so different and what did she have to lose?

“Okay,” she said with a smile, “I’m in!”

Leanne jumped up and hugged her and poured some more wine into her glass.

“You won’t regret it,” she beamed. “I know we’re going to have the night of our lives.”

“Well, if we don’t, you owe me another night out on the town next weekend. Deal?”

“Totally,” Leanne laughed. “Now let’s finish this bottle so we can get going. I can’t wait to get down there and see what these bad boys are all about!”

Emma smiled to herself as she stared into the mirror on the wall and reapplied her lipstick. She was looking forward to seeing what they were all about, too, and she certainly hoped that Leanne was right… She liked the idea of a man in leather with a dark side. It was as far away from Dale as she could possibly get, and she knew that it was exactly what she needed.

“Ready?” she called over her shoulder to Leanne, who was putting their glasses into the sink and scrolling through her cell phone.

“Yep,” she smiled. “Let’s get out of here!”

The girls linked arms and made their way to the front door. As they stepped out into the warm night air, Emma had a good feeling. She knew something fun was about to come her way, and she couldn’t have been more ready.

4.

The girls stepped out of the cab and turned to face the beach. The waves crashed against the shore, and the white hiss of spray met their legs. The sun was setting, and Emma shielded her eyes from the golden pink glow as she looked out to the ocean. In the distance, she could make out the silhouettes of a group of people all around a fire and spilling down out across the beach. There were about fifty of them and her heart began to race as she realized she was suddenly as nervous as if it were her first day of school. She didn’t know anyone down there. What if they just looked at her and Leanne as if they were crazy for showing up and wanted them to leave? Or worse, what if they got nasty? They were criminals, after all. They could be capable of anything!

“Wait,” she whispered as she grabbed onto Leanne’s arm and pulled her back away from the entrance to the beach. “Do you really think this is safe?”

Leanne rolled her eyes at her and laughed.

“Oh, come on, Em, of course it is. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“I don’t know, I just… I’m having second thoughts…”

“Stop being so boring,” Leanne stared at her deep in the eyes. “I know we are going to have a great night. Now come on, let’s get down there and mingle!”

Emma nodded slowly and followed her friend out to the dunes. They slipped off their heels and carried them in their hands as they made their way down across the sand and onto the beach. Underfoot the sand was still warm and it instantly put Emma at ease. It felt wonderful between her toes, and the closer they got to the crowd of people and the fire, the more she began to relax. She could see other women around there, dancing, drinking, listening to music and sitting on the sides of bikes that had been ditched along the beach. The men were big and burly, some were older with long graying beards, but most were young and as Leanne had promised, exceptionally hot.

“Wow,” Emma whispered as she reached for Leanne’s hand. “You weren’t wrong.”

Leanne turned to her and smiled. “See, you’ve just got to trust me.”

They approached the group and slipped in among the crowd. The fire was the central focal point, but the party itself extended out across the rest of the beach. In the ocean, a man and woman frolicked naked and some of the men on their bikes revved their engines and cheered. They all drank beer and whisky from the bottle, and there was a cloud of smoke in the air as most of the men had cigarettes dangling from their lips. Emma bit her bottom lip and looked around. She almost didn’t know where she should fix her eyes. All of the men around her were so good looking, and they all seemed so incredibly ripped and powerful. They wore leathers and skull rings, and some of them had bandanas in their long, shaggy hair and others who had removed their clan jackets had aggressive tattoos all down their arms and across their backs. Emma found herself unable to take her eyes off one guy sitting a rock just outside the main circle. He held a bottle of whisky in his hand and was sipping it slowly. A tattoo of a spider crawled up his neck. She shuddered at the thought of trailing her hands over it. Each and every one of the bikers were wild and untamed. She was getting wet just looking at them.

“Here,” Leanne said, breaking her train of thought. She handed her a glass with vodka and coke, and Emma took a sip and gagged.

“Jeez, that’s strong,” she coughed.

“Just drink it,” Leanne said playfully. “You need to relax.”

“Trust me,” Emma laughed. “I’m more than relaxed now… look at these guys.”

“Hot or what?” Leanne grinned.

Emma nodded and took another sip. It was warming her insides and the rock music that was blaring out from someone’s iPod was cranked up higher. Emma found herself dancing along to the music.

Screw it, she thought. Just let go and have a good time.

It was while she was grinding her hips and in a world of her own that a pair of eyes from the other side of the fire settled on her and refused to look away. Emma didn’t realize, but she had been chosen the second she stepped onto the beach… One of the men wanted her instantly and he was about to make his entrance.

She twirled on the spot and sipped her drink. The vodka was making her giddy, and she laughed as she reached for Leanne’s hand. She wanted to dance with her friend and forget all about the troubles of the past few weeks, but she couldn’t seem to reach her.

“Leanne,” she said, “Dance with me.”

But Leanne, who was looking over Emma’s shoulder, shook her head slowly with a little grin on her face and moved back into the crowd, leaving Emma on her own.

Or so she thought…

A pair of rough hands gripped her by the waist and pulled her backwards. She slipped back into the big, muscly arms of a man she had never seen. He turned her to face him and his dark eyes bore into her with so much intensity that it nearly took her breath away. He was at least six foot five and had the broadest shoulders she had ever seen. His leathers were gone and he wore a black vest that exposed his thick tattooed arms, with a low-cut pair of jeans and big black boots. He was so handsome, his sharp jaw line was clenched and the stubble on him was raw and rugged. She lifted her hand to run it across his cheek, and he playfully went to bite her finger.

“Hi,” she gasped, unsure of what else to say.

“Hi,” he snarled with a slight grin, before he pulled her back towards the rocks, away from the crowd and in the direction of his bike.

5.

“Who are you?” Emma said breathlessly as he moved quickly with her across the sand.

He turned to her and smiled but didn’t answer.

Emma’s heart was racing. Who was this guy?

They reached the edge of the beach where his bike was parked and he rested back against it, pulling her with him so she was in-between his big, thick thighs.

“I’m Rick,” he said finally, a smile playing across his lips.

“I’m Emma,” she whispered.

His arms were tightly wrapped around her, and she was so consumed with lust, she didn’t know where to turn. She had never seen anyone like him before. He was so powerful. He was all man. Her heart pounded in her chest as he pulled her closer to him.

“I know,” he said quietly, his lips close to her ear.

She stood back and placed her palms on his chest, trying to peel herself away from him.

“Wait,” she said frantically. “How do you know my name? Who are you?”

Rick let her go and raised his hands as if he had been caught.

“Just a fan, that’s all,” he said with a wry smile.

Emma was so confused. She shook her head and tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t come out.

“I know Leanne,” he said finally. “She’s seeing one of my buddies.” He nodded back over towards the fire, and Emma turned to see Leanne locking lips with another one of the bikers.

“What?” Emma said confused. “Leanne knows you guys?”

Rick nodded and held out his hand again.

Emma put her hand on her hip. “Why didn’t she tell me?”

“She wanted you to come… And so did I. I’ve been asking to meet you for a while.”

Emma looked at him, completely confused and in shock. This man had known she existed before this and had wanted to meet her?

“She told me about you,” he went on. “You sound like my kind of woman.”

Emma felt herself blushing. It was the first time someone had ever said anything like that to her.

“Come for a ride with me?” he said, holding out his hand again. “I don’t bite. Unless you ask me to…” He winked at her and Emma felt the smile sneak back across her face. She had no idea what was going on, or why Leanne hadn’t just been straight with her, but Rick seemed like a nice guy and he was certainly sexy enough to hold her attention.

“Where you gonna take me?” she asked playfully.

“The clubhouse, of course.” He reached forward and took her hand and pulled her to him again. “You are even more incredible in person,” he said as he stared into her eyes. “I saw a photograph of you, and I said to Leanne, she’s stunning, I have to meet her…”

Emma blushed and looked down to the ground.

“You are incredible,” he said, his lips grazing hers. “I’ve never been so attracted to someone before in my life.”

Emma felt her sex pulse. She wanted to tell him the feeling was mutual, but she was so stunned she couldn’t speak. When had Leanne shown him her picture? And how could she have kept this from her? Did she really think that she wouldn’t have jumped at the chance to go on a wild ride with a hot biker?

“Come on,” he said as he bit his bottom lip and pulled her closer to him. “You want to or what?”

Emma didn’t have a clue what was lying in wait for her at the clubhouse, but she knew the chemistry between them was so intense she wouldn’t be able to keep her hands off him. She had always been such a good girl… Could she really throw caution into the wind and have a blazing affair with this outlaw? She looked back over her shoulder and saw Leanne wrapped up in a passionate embrace with her guy. They were rolling around on the sand. Rick squeezed her close to him again.

“So what do you say, Emma?”

She looked back to him and into his eyes. They were so dark and consuming she felt like she could slip inside them and disappear. He smelled amazing, the whisky mixed with his cologne and stale smoke was turning her on more than anything. His hair was long and fell down around his eyes. She let him hold onto her wrists as he pinned them behind her and pulled her even closer to him. She had never been so attracted to anyone before; her body had never responded to someone in such a way. It was as if he had flicked a switch and brought her back to life.

“I think…” she began, “I think I’d like to go with you.”

Rick smiled and moved his head closer to hers. She could almost taste him before his lips touched hers. When he kissed her, he was so strong and powerful he took her breath away. She felt tiny in his arms, and as he parted her lips with his tongue and slipped it into her mouth, she felt as though she had been claimed by him and she never wanted him to let her go. She ran her hands up his chest and neck, into his hair and when their lips parted, she stared deep into his eyes.

“Come on,” he whispered, taking her by the hand.

He turned and got onto the bike, and Emma climbed on behind him. She wrapped her arms around his waist, and he started the bike with a deafening roar. She clung to him and breathed him in as he pulled away, and she turned to look over her shoulder at the beach. Leanne and her man were watching them pull away, and Leanne raised her arm and waved. Emma didn’t dare let go, but she smiled at her friend. She had no idea how she had pulled this off or kept the secret from her, but she didn’t care. She was having the time of her life.

6.

As they flew down the highway, Emma gripped onto Rick and nuzzled into him. His skin was red hot, and it made her tingle as she let her lips graze his shoulder. He swerved around the bends of the oceanside road perfectly. She felt so safe with him, even though they were riding fast and furious and easily could have come off the bike at any moment.

When he began to slow and the wind ripped through her hair, she squinted her eyes ahead and could see out in the wasteland a set of lights and a neon sign.

“There she is,” he said over his shoulder. “My home from home.”

Emma squeezed her hands into him tightly and couldn’t wait for him to take her inside.

He pulled off the highway and onto a dirt road leading into the distance. She could see the track marks from other bikes, and as they got closer, she could see that there were lots of them parked outside the building.

The clubhouse was big and old, its wooden shutters flapping open in the wind. From the inside, a loud mix of music and voices came tumbling out into the night. Rick turned off the engine and helped her off the back, gripping onto her by the waist and grunting as she pushed herself up against him. Her breasts were on his chest, and he looked down at them with an appreciative smile and Emma slapped him playfully on the side.

“Come on,” he breathed heavily. “I want to show you around.”

He took Emma by the hand and led her to the main door. Some bikers were out the front smoking and talking and Rick nodded to them as they passed and went up the front steps.

When he opened the door to the clubhouse, it was like stepping into the wildest bar she had ever seen. Half-naked girls swung from the ceilings and danced on the countertops. Rick laughed as he pushed past the crowd and Emma clung to him, unsure of where to look. Music blared throughout the place and was so strong she could feel it thumping up through the floorboards. Girls were giving guys lap dances, and men were playing pool in one corner and cards in another. It was like a den of iniquity and Emma had never been more excited. She had never expected to see something like this in her life, and now there she was among it. Rick turned to her and smiled as he led her past the bar and towards the back of the room.

“This is crazy,” Emma said with a laugh.

“This is a quiet night,” he said, raising his eyebrows.

They reached a door and Rick pulled her through it and into a dark corridor. As soon as it closed behind him, the noise was muffled and pulsed through the walls.

“It’s much calmer here,” he said as he moved further down the hall, pulling her with him.

“What’s down here?” she asked.

“Offices,” he said, “Bedrooms… Storage.”

“Do people live here?” Emma asked as she wrapped her arm around his waist.

“Some do, yeah,” Rick said as he approached a set of stairs. “I can’t show you inside the offices or the stores,” he smiled. “Plenty of stuff in there that would get us both in trouble.”

Emma smiled and looked down at her feet.

“But I’ve got a room,” he said as he wrapped his hands in hers. “And I’ve got some drinks.”

“I’d love to,” Emma said before he even had to ask her.

***

Upstairs, Rick walked with her to the end of the corridor and opened a door. The room was big and dark, a red muslin hung across the window in place of a curtain, and it cast a deep glow across the space from the neon sign as it filtered in from outside.

“So you don’t live here?” Emma asked as she looked around. The room had a couch, a large double bed and a bookcase in the corner. She smiled as she realized he had a collection of books.

“Nope,” he said as he opened the bottle of whisky and poured them both a glass. “But I stay here sometimes. Easier than riding home most nights.”

“I guess so,” Emma smiled. “You work here every day?”

“I run a lot of our operations,” he nodded, “I need to be here a lot.”

Emma took the glass from him and sipped the drink. It was harsh on her throat, but she felt the warmness spread through her. She leaned against the edge of the bed and sat back on it. Her legs dangled over the side and she kicked off her shoes, her feet still sandy from the beach.

Rick watched her intently. His eyes never left hers.

“I like you, Rick,” she whispered. “I don’t know what it is about you, but I really do…”

He didn’t say a word. He put his glass down on the table beside him and got to his feet. As he crossed the room towards her, his huge frame blocking out the light from the window, Emma lay back on the bed and gasped as he stood in front of her. He looked down at her and she looked up at him. Her heart was racing and her pussy was aching for him. She had to have him inside her.

“Rick,” she whispered.

He took hold of her feet and spread her legs, moving himself between them. He reached down and took hold of his belt buckle, snapping it open and popping the buttons on his fly. She barely dared to breathe as she watched him pull down his jeans and his boxers, revealing the biggest cock she had ever seen. He was rock hard and throbbing. He reached down and took hold of her hand, pulling her up off the bed so she was sitting in front of him, his helmet an inch from her lips. Emma opened wide and took him into her mouth. He was so huge and hard, she didn’t know how she was going to fit him inside of her, but she sucked him hungrily and moved up and down his shaft as he gripped onto the back of her head and groaned. He slipped a hand between her legs and slowly pulled down her panties. Emma was so wet and juicy, his fingers found her opening easily and he slipped a thick finger up inside of her, massaging her clit with his thumb as she licked the tip of his cock.

“Fuck,” he gasped. “Lean back.”

She lay back on the bed and he lifted her legs up as he moved between them, holding his hard red member in his hand. His dick was glistening with her spit and she was so wet and aching for him she felt like she could cum without him even touching her. As he pinned her back onto the bed and positioned himself at her opening, he looked her deep in the eyes and kissed her, before pulling back and slowly and powerfully sliding himself right up inside of her.

Emma gasped and gripped onto his shoulders with her fingertips as he fucked her slowly. She was already on the verge of unraveling beneath him, but she wanted to hold on. His thrusts were so strong and powerful, he was reaching places inside of her she didn’t even know existed. She felt opened up and reborn as he pounded her. His dick was so hard and deep, it was if he had created a new space. Rick held onto her throat and fucked her harder, his grunts becoming faster and more intense. His true power was oozing out of him, overtaking her and making her feel like she had never been anyone else’s but his.

“Yes!” she screamed as she wrapped her legs tightly around him. Rick reached down and took hold of her huge, swelling breasts and guided a nipple into his mouth. He sucked on her as he fucked her and the sensations he stirred within her were overwhelming. She knew she couldn’t hold on any longer. She threw her head back and came in a crashing wave of ecstasy as her orgasm thundered through her. Rick gripped onto her wrists and pinned them back into the pillows as he tensed up and grunted as he thrust into her powerfully once more, his seed exploding into her and filling her right up.

“Fuck,” he groaned as his whole body jerked and he emptied his load inside of her. He kissed her on the forehead and Emma panted beneath him. She could barely move and she didn’t know how she was going to recover. It had been the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced, and she felt weak.

“Oh my God, Rick,” she panted as he withdrew and lay down beside her. She could feel his hot, thick load running out of her and she squeezed her legs together to keep it inside. He saw what she was doing and smiled.

“Yes,” he smiled and then kissed her. “Keep it in you.”

Emma ran her hands through his hair and bit her lip, before cuddling into him and closing her eyes.

***

When she woke up, the sun was coming in through the red muslin. She looked up at Rick. He was sleeping, and his huge frame was breathing softly. She ran her fingertips up his chest, across his skull tattoos and up to his heart. She rested her palm on it so she could feel it beating.

“Morning, babe,” he breathed as he kissed her on the forehead. “What a night.”

Emma grinned and bit her lip. It had been a wild night indeed. She looked up at him and kissed him on the lips.

“I’m certainly glad you found me,” she smiled before she cuddled up to him and he wrapped his arm around her.

“Like I said, I just knew you were my kind of woman,” he winked and pulled her closer.

She looked around the room and at the clothes they had ripped off each other decorating it in strange ways. She didn’t know when the music had died, but she could hear the sound of bikes outside and the voices of men.

“Do you have to work?” she asked.

“Not today,” he smiled. “I’m not letting you out of my sight.”

Emma leaned up on her elbows and smiled. Her naked body was perfect next to his; they complemented each other perfectly.

“I better find Leanne,” she said regretfully.

“Sure,” he said as he got to his feet and wrapped a towel around his waist.

“You’re not mad, are you?” she asked as she pulled her dress down over her head.

“No,” he smiled. “But I’ll be coming to find you later.” He winked at her, and Emma couldn’t keep the grin from her face.

***

He walked with her outside and lifted her onto the back of his bike. As he started the engine and Emma wrapped her arms around him again, she couldn’t believe where she had found herself, with a man this amazing. At the same time the previous week, she had been miserable with her life, hating every second and just wishing for some excitement. And now there she was: she had let her hair down, had a wild night with an incredible man and now she had him as a hot outlaw biker boyfriend, and she only had Leanne to thank. She giggled to herself as she realized her life had turned in exactly the direction she had wanted it to. And Rick was right, she was his kind of woman. She had the feeling that things were going to be good between them. She knew he was the sort of man who was going to care for her and support her… He was the sort of man she could spend the rest of her life with.

As they flew down the highway on the way to her house, she looked back over her shoulder at the ocean and smiled. She was on the right path now… And she had never felt better.

THE END

Bear Shifter Romance

Marked as the Alpha’s Mate

Pamela Avery

Copyright ©2015 by Pamela Avery. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

PROLOGUE

2012

Lisa Fuller jogged, her strides lengthening along the path in time to the music blaring over her earphones. She had decided to take the scenic route today, jogging down the forest path that was least popular among most joggers in Fidelity, Philadelphia.

It was quite early in the morning and the air was dewy, fresh, and invigorating. The smell of fresh pines tantalized her nostrils and she inhaled deeply as her feet pounded along the path. Her red hair was done up in a simple bun atop her head and she was clad in a skin-fitting exercise outfit that accentuated the generous curves of her waist and hips.

A noise like thunder rumbled overhead and she almost lost her footing as she looked around in amazement. It was still a bit too dark to tell but the skies didn’t seem to be cloudy. With a shrug, she resumed her jogging, humming in time to the music as a slight wind began to rustle the leaves of the trees lining the forest path. Lisa picked up her pace a little, almost running now.

She had gone almost a half mile along the forest path when she suddenly got the unmistakable feeling of being watched. Her eyes widened with irrepressible panic as she scanned the tall pine trees on either side of the path, extending in every direction as far as the eye could see. She saw no one. Fear coursed through her veins and almost automatically she started running, her breath burning in her lungs as she ran faster than she had ever run before.

Then she saw him. A huge, brown, absolutely beautiful, and deadly, bear with chestnut brown fur with flecks of gold. Its teeth were bared as it raced towards her. She almost froze in her terror. She couldn’t remember … are you supposed to freeze when you see a bear, or play dead, or run? While she tried to figure it out, he kept coming right at her in long lopping strides.

Raw fear clotted her blood in her veins and adrenaline burst through her in a rush as her terror took over and she faced forward and chose the “run away” option. He caught up to her effortlessly, his large paws closing about her waist as he lifted her in his great big paws and roared loud enough to wake the dead. She didn’t have to speak bear to recognize a roar of triumph when she heard it. His scent assailed her nostrils, surprisingly clean and nice. There was something strange about this bear. Why wasn’t she dead already? Her eyes fastened in fascinated horror on the pink inside of his mouth as he roared anew. The sound so loud she was almost afraid it would break her ear drums. Goosebumps erupted all over her hands and sweat poured down her body in rivulets. His paw encircled her entire waist effortlessly as he held her closer to his face and studied her.

Then things got even stranger as some deep survival instinct took over. This was a wild animal, but there was something different about it. There was an intelligence behind its eyes. Rather than scream she chose to speak.

“Please, please,” she panted, barely breathing through her fear. “Please don’t. I have little kids depending on me! Please don’t kill me!”

She was talking to a bear, her subconscious screamed. But even knowing that it couldn’t understand a word of what she was saying – or at least shouldn’t be able to, didn’t deter her as she continued to cry and plead for her life. Every nerve in Lisa’s body strained to breaking point as the beast kept her on level with its shiny white teeth, the size of small tusks.

Lisa struggled weakly in its arms, tears coursing down her cheeks as the animal stopped roaring long enough to look right at her out of strangely beautiful grey eyes flecked with bits of golden color. The animal seemed to freeze as it looked into her clear turquoise eyes. It blinked its great big eyes as though in confusion and Lisa wished desperately that she had a gun or tranquilizer.

The bear shook her slightly staring at her as though in wonder and she screamed anew. Then it extended one paw andunbelievably stroked her cheek gently. Lisa’s eyes widened in terror; was that the signal to begin eating her?

The beast made a low sound deep in its throat, its pale gaze fastened on hers. They stared at each other for a while and then with a grunt, it gently, almost reverently, with a deftness she did not think a bear could possess, placed her on her feet back onto the ground.

Lisa stared up at the immense bear, almost afraid to believe this was happening. The beast, as though understanding her disbelief, poked her slightly with one claw on its paw. She jerked backwards, almost falling over. Then with one last glance back at it, she turned and began to run, expecting every second to hear its feet thundering after her and the large furry paws closing around her neck again.

But with every step that took her farther away, the bear just stood watching her, an almost wistful expression on its face.

It let her go.

She ran for all she was worth, gasping as she stumbled and fell. Her alarmed gaze flew over her shoulder again and then widened in disbelief; the bear was gone! In its place, she saw a naked man walking away.

He turned for one last glance over his shoulder, the distance masking his features, and then he himself disappear. She fainted on the spot in mid-stride.

CHAPTER ONE

2015

Lisa Fuller grinned down at three-year old Emily, sharing the little girl’s happy laughter as they both threw more bread down to the swans floating around in the pond.

Emily was a little girl with a tangled mop of blonde hair, deep-set dimples, and the bluest pair of eyes she had ever seen on anyone. Emily had the sweetest smile possible and whenever she grinned at Lisa it felt as though all was immediately right with the world. You wouldn’t know it to look at her but she had known so much tragedy in her short life it was a wonder she even knew how to smile. Children really were resilient, Lisa decided.

“Lisa?” Emily chirped, in her little girl voice.

“Yes hon?” Lisa said, tossing a particularly large piece of bread to a giant swan at the far end of the pond.

“Who’s that man over there?”

“What man?”

“Over there. He’s been staring at us,” Emily said, pointing in the direction of another bench with the typical innocence of children.

“What man?” Lisa repeated craning her neck. In today’s world, a staring stranger could spell more danger than a rabid dog. “Stop pointing Emily,” she scolded gently as she finally saw the man who had caught the girl’s attention.

He was at least five-eight, slim with straggly strands of greasy black hair that fell all over his face and sunken cheekbones and hungry eyes that spelled ‘addict’. Lisa swallowed, her hands knotting together in her lap as a slight tendril of fear worked its way down her spine.

His gaze shifted imperceptibly to Emily and Lisa jerked to her feet immediately. She clutched the girl’s hand in a protective grasp as she turned and began to walk away.

The man followed immediately, a nasty grin on his face. Lisa quickened her steps automatically; so preoccupied with getting them both away from the man that she didn’t realize they had wandered into an almost deserted section of the park.

“Are we playing a game Lisa?” Emily chirped conspiratorially, her cheeks shining with good health.

“Yes sweetie. We need to walk as fast as possible so that that man can’t catch us.”

“So why don’t we just run?” Emily suggested happily, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

Lisa tried not to roll her eyes. Emily had only one speed; run! But on occasion, running was just what the doctor ordered. She bent a little at the waist as they walked and leaned down towards the little girl.

“Okay listen Emily, when I say ‘run’ I need you to run and hide okay? You remember where Coby hid the last time we were all here and no one could find him?” Emily nodded, her pigtails bouncing. “Okay sweetie. Run!” Lisa whispered to Emily and the little girl took off like a light.

Lisa also began to run, risking a quick glance over her shoulder. The man had also begun to run after her, his gaze trained on her. It wasn’t Emily he wanted then, she thought with relief as she picked up her pace, running in an almost opposite direction to lead him away from the little girl.

The man was closing in on her now. In fact he was so close his rank smell hit her nostrils almost choking her.

Just as the stranger was about to grab her from behind, someone dived at him and tackled him to the ground. Lisa slowed, unable to believe her eyes as the new man punched her pursuer right in the face, then flipped him effortlessly and tied his hands behind him with a trip of wire. She had never seen anyone move so fast in her entire life.

The cops showed up almost immediately and carted the man away. As he left, he spat contemptuously in Lisa’s direction, hatred burning in his eyes.

Lisa drew back, alarmed. What had she ever done to the man? She was certain she didn’t know him.

“Ex-boyfriend?” someone asked casually from behind her. She whirled; it was the man who had saved her. He stood about six feet away, his hands in his pockets as he stared after the police car.

He had to be thirty if he was a day, with chestnut brown hair with flecks of gold in it, a long aristocratic nose, thick-set eyebrows that gave his face character, a firm jaw and a wide, mobile mouth. He stared straight at her, with grey eyes that seemed strangely familiar; she felt an insanely magnetic pull.

She looked away immediately, her eyes scanning the park for Emily. She spotted the girl peeping from behind a hedge and beckoned at her. Emily came out from behind her hiding place and raced towards Lisa.

The man stood at an impressive height of six-one.  His strange grey eyes trained on her face. He seemed vaguely familiar too.

He was insanely handsome, she realized with every step that brought him closer to her.  A faint blush stained her cheeks and she looked away, placing a protective hand across Emily’s shoulders as the girl reached her.

“Hello,” he said in a decidedly masculine voice.

He didn’t have any particular accent she noted but his features hinted at some exotic heritage like Greek or Italian.

“Hi. Thank you so much for saving us.”

“My pleasure,” he said with a shrug.

Lisa nodded. Now that he was even closer, she could see that he had the most beautiful pair of grey eyes she had ever seen, flecked with little bits of gold color. They seemed familiar but she was willing to bet she had never seen anybody with such beautiful eyes that made one want to stare into them forever.

A strange sensation niggled through her. An unbearable sense of familiarity.

“Should I know you?” she asked unthinkingly, cocking her head to the side.

“Excuse me?” he asked, tensing.

“I don’t mean to embarrass you or something but your eyes… Have we met?”

His eyes roved over her face as though memorizing every feature, then he seemed to collect himself, “I’m sure I would have remembered.”

His eyes trailed to Emily and he nodded towards her, “She yours?”

“Not in a biological sense,” she said.

“Oh?” his eyes held hers.

“I run an NGO.”

“Really? With a special focus on kids?”

“I really can’t say much else,” she said, inclining her head slightly towards Emily.

She saw his grey eyes flicker over her riotous mane of vibrant red hair, her slightly rounded cheeks, her puckered red lips, her breasts which were so large she sometimes felt embarrassed, her broad, generous hips. She had always been a buxom woman. To her mortification, Lisa felt her nipples bead into hard points beneath her shirt.

Something passed in his eyes and he stepped back imperceptibly as he said, “Of course. Have a good evening Miss…?”

“Fuller. Lisa Fuller.”

“Of course ma’am. I hope you won’t have any more trouble,” he said and turned and strode away without offering his name.

“Thank you,” she yelled after him again. He responded with a slight wave over his shoulder, but he didn’t turn around again.

“What did the strange man want Lisa?” Emily piped up.

“I’m not entirely sure honey,” Lisa replied as she shepherded the girl back to the orphanage.

What had made that man chase after her? He had seemed to hate her even though she was fairly certain she had never met him in her entire life. And the other man had seemed so familiar and he had also seemed to know who she was.

She flushed as she remembered how incredibly hot he was. She fanned herself with her hand as she blushed some more.

Really Lisa, stop blushing over a man you would probably never see again, her subconscious chided.

CHAPTER TWO

Raven Kindersley sank onto the edge of his bed, unable to still the slight tremors in his limbs as he flashed back to the woman he had seen in the park. She had really luxurious, curly red hair that hung all the way to her waist; beautiful, even, white teeth that flashed every time she spoke, a face a man could stare at all day and a voluptuous body straight out of his naughtiest fantasies. The most unsettling part was that he already knew this sexy, intoxicating, absolutely tantalizing woman.

He knew who she was alright. He had been watching over her for years but this was the first time he had shown himself to her in his human form. He had met her all those years ago as a werebear and known instantly that she was his mate. She carried his mark too, even though she didn’t know it. He knew it was that mark that had attracted Ramsey to her in the park.

He rubbed his hand tiredly over his face as he tugged on his tuxedo. Now she had seen him he had to stay in her orbit. It was the surest way to protect her, even if he could never have her. Once the others knew his mate was human, they would strike. Plus, he was afraid of hurting her. She was so small, she would fit him like a glove.

His blood stirred hotly in his loins and he felt his dick prod the zipper of his pants. He was so turned on he could actually feel his hands trembling in reaction. His veins began to bulge, his pupils dilated, fur appeared around his body until it erupted all over him and his hands and legs stretched further away from his body, lengthening painfully.

He knocked back a big glass of whiskey and waited for the reaction to fade. Nothing worked. It had started and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Hastily, he tore off his bow-tie and tux and raced towards the back of the house, only managing to clear the pool area before, with a mighty roar, he turned into a large werebear. His powerful hands shoved away the small gate at the back before he bounded away into the valley behind his house.

He had chosen this house with care. It was the only house for miles and it opened up into a thick dense forest which was his favorite place to go whenever he turned.

He roamed the thick, dense forest roaring loud enough to wake the dead. He lost all sense of reasoning, prowling through the forest in search of prey. The entire night became silent, the forest absorbing his roars as he prowled mindlessly through it until the last trace of passion fueling his transfiguration faded from his veins.

He finally came to, lying naked beneath a large oak tree.

He groaned as he rose creakily to his feet He was due at a charity function and he knew Lisa would be there. He had chosen to attend the function deliberately even before they’d met at the park. Tonight had been his night to meet her in person. There was no help for it, he would simply arrive late.

***

Raven Kindersley was late! Lisa had never met the man, but he was the guest of honor.  Heck, the entire charity ball was his idea. Lisa searched her memory for what she had heard about the guy but all she came up with was, ‘business shark’.

It seemed to her that a person who was a shark would be time conscious. Perhaps he had had a change of heart? Panic knotted her insides as she thought of this. Most people here had come because they had heard that a deep pocket like Kindersley was going to be there too. Heck the ball had been named for him!

What if he stood them up? More panic coursed through her and her palms began to sweat. She unobtrusively moved closer to an air vent, plastering a smile onto her face as she greeted the next person.

“Lisa? There’s someone I think you have been dying to meet,” Melissa Stilwell, Raven’s PA said in a sing-song voice.

He was here then. Lisa turned around, a practiced smile on her face. She froze immediately she caught sight of the man towering over Melissa; that was the guy from the park!

She saw the brief flash of recognition in his eyes right before he smiled at her and damn near stopped her heart. He was an extremely attractive man but when he smiled like that he was downright dangerous. If she had thought he was handsome before, when he smiled he was an absolute knockout.

She swallowed nervously as he stretched out a hand, “Miss Fuller? A singular honor.”

“You have the advantage of me. I believe we met earlier today at the park. Thank you again Mr…?”

“Kindersley,” he said as he took her hand in a surprisingly gentle grasp for such a large man. “Raven Kindersley.”

A jolt of electricity shot through her from their joined hands and she jumped, before nervously withdrawing her palm from his grasp. Her surprised gaze met his and she couldn’t help noting he didn’t look a bit surprised as he gazed steadily back at her.

A faint blush stained her cheeks as she grinned up at him, “Mr Kindersley. Can I just say how honored we are at Forwardaid for your kind donations. The children have benefitted greatly. Melissa mentioned something about an idea you were proposing for Forwardaid?”

His strange grey eyes roved over her features, touching slightly on her mouth before moving down the rest of her body. She was dressed in a long, purple-colored elegant gown. The halter neck of the gown revealed the smooth skin of her neck and shoulders in a tantalizing expanse of flesh that made him clench his fists in his pants pockets as he strove for control. Her lips were ruby-red and slightly puckered as she smiled at him. Her breasts were so big he was certain she had to be at least a 38D. She was a big woman, but she was so damn sexy it was all he could do to keep his hands away from her. Her ass swelled invitingly beneath the smooth silk of her dress; he got hard just looking at it. His first instinct was to ravish her, right there. But he couldn’t do that to her. She deserved candles and flowers and romance. He couldn’t just pounce on her and start rutting!

If the glances coming their way were any indication, he wasn’t the only one who thought she was sexy as hell, he noted jealously.

“It’s my pleasure ma’am,” he assured her smoothly as he offered her his arm and guided her to their seats.

There were many events lined up including auctions, charity fashion shows, awards; but all through the night, Lisa was completely aware of the handsome debonair man sitting beside her. Power clung to him like a second skin but he was also gracious, polite and unfailingly courteous even to waiters. He was a perfect gentleman, she decided.

Every last nerve in her body was on high alert. She was so attuned to him that by the end of the night she was tired, deliciously so. She felt invigorated though, every last one of her senses on high alert as she smiled at every one and studiously avoided the piercing grey gaze of the silent, powerful man beside her.

She stumbled to her feet, aware that a few strands of her hair were escaping her elegant coiffure as she finally steeled herself to face him and bid him good night. His gaze clashed with hers, filled with such heat and unexpected passion that she gasped aloud.

“Miss Fuller, would you care to join me for a late glass of champagne to celebrate the success of this night and the possibility of future collaborations?”

Well how could she refuse when he put it like that?

“I don’t have much of a head for champagne,” she said weakly.

“Coffee then,” he murmured, smiling disarmingly at her as he proffered his arm.

A hot blush stained her cheeks and she ducked her head in embarrassment. She had never been one to blush, not since high school anyway. And suddenly she was blushing like a schoolgirl? He also seemed like someone she should remember, but from where?

She let him guide her towards the coat area and as she was picking up her coat, he went outside, apparently to make certain the car was being brought around.

Melissa appeared at her elbow, her voice breathless with excitement as she whispered, “You seem to be getting along famously with Raven.”

Lisa fought down another wave of blushes as she said noncommittally, “He seems easy to get along with.”

“Oh I think it’s more than that. No one has ever seen him pay any woman more than a passing attention. Heck I was even thinking he was gay or something. But since he clapped eyes on you, he hasn’t taken them off. The entire show he kept watching you with such hungry”

Melissa cut herself short, and then threw a quick glance at a spot over Lisa shoulder before she said, “Pardon me.”

Lisa didn’t have to turn around to know Raven was heading towards her. Every last hair on her neck stood on high alert. The effect he had on her!

“Ready to go?” his deep voice said at her elbow and she turned to face him with a practiced smile that faltered a little when he smiled back at her, his eyes crinkling at the edges. He was so handsome she wouldn’t have believed it if she hadn’t seen him for herself.

CHAPTER THREE

Lisa nervously bit down on her lip as Raven pulled into the garage of his house which had turned out to be a mansion set on a huge sprawling estate that had to be the stuff of fantasies.

She was also acutely aware that she must seem painfully gauche and naïve to him as she openly stared around at the opulence of her surroundings. The silence was eerie; a huge mansion like this was like something made for the Dukes and lords of the Victorian ages to be filled with at least a thousand house guests.

It was completely empty, not a soul in sight, she noted with a shiver. God what if there was something wrong with him? How well did she know him? He could be a serial killer for all she knew.

“Are you alright? You seem cold,” he observed.

“Nah,” she said with a nervous laugh as he guided her into the biggest living room she had ever clapped eyes on.

He stared at her silently for a beat and then his grey eyes held hers with open honesty as he said, “You’re safe here. If you will believe nothing else, believe that. You have nothing to fear from me,” he assured her.

She swallowed. Now he could read thoughts? Awesome!

The kitchen area was well-lit and she watched as he made preparations for coffee, his hands sure and steady. He certainly knew his way around a kitchen which was surprising given how rich he was. He could probably afford to hire a million cooks!

“I gave them the week off,” he said, his back to her.

Lisa stared at the back of his head. He really could read minds, she decided.

She plucked a strawberry off the fruit bowl in the centre of the table, her eyes trained on Raven as she asked, “So, why did you bring me here?”

He turned to face her and whatever he had been going to say died on his lips, his silver gaze arrested on her lips and the strawberry fruit poking tantalizingly between them. She gulped when she noticed him watching her and flicked out the tip of her pink tongue to lick her lips and the juice of the succulent fruit. It was the singular most erotic thing he had ever witnessed and the top of his head almost came off, even as his dick pressed all the more insistently against his fly.

He growled, barely aware that he was moving as he crossed the space between them in one rapid stride and hauled her into his arms as his lips descended.

His tongue delved passionately into her mouth, sending tendrils of pleasure shooting through her as his hands grabbed her fleshy behind, digging erotically into the soft flesh. He caressed her buttocks, stroking and patting, before moving one hand around to cup her breast.

Lisa moaned, opening her mouth to stroke Raven’s tongue with hers. He tasted of peppermint and chocolate all at once; he tasted like all her fantasies come to life. Her small hands encircled the back of his neck and she stroked through his thick, rich mane of hair as he deepened the kiss.

His arousal swelled insistently, making him so hard he actually hurt.

Raven grunted as he licked her lips before stroking them with his tongue too. His mouth left hers to wander down her neck sending shafts of pleasure down her spine.

Lisa gasped and clung harder to him, her pulse racing as he drove her wild with his mouth. Her hand trailed down to stroke his hard, jutting manhood and she felt a delicious thrill of feminine apprehension. He was so very huge! Would he fit into her like that?

Suddenly, he growled against her lips; a distinctly unnatural sound and then he tore free of her and wrenched his lips from hers, his chest heaving with the force of his breaths.

“Raven?” she said warily.

His teeth were clenched, his palms fisted, every vein on his neck stood out in stark relief as he visibly strove for control.

“Are you alright?” she asked, laying a hesitant hand on his strongly corded biceps.

Sweat poured from him in torrents as his breath hissed out from between his teeth. He seemed to be in pain, she observed in confusion.

“Was it something I did?” Lisa asked, close to tears now as she watched him. She was repulsive! She was so fat and repulsive that just kissing her had almost sent the guy into a seizure; and not in a good way.

“Raven” she began, laying a hand on his chest.

His eyes flew open. His pupils were dilated so much they seemed almost like tiny pinpricks in the middle of his eyes.

“Get out!” he spat, his face contorted in what she thought of as contempt.

Raven was fighting hard to hold in the beast, that wild, untamed part of him that her kisses had unearthed. But he couldn’t very well tell her that.

Her spine straightened in affront, “Can I at least call a cab? Your place is in the middle of no”

He tossed the keys to his car at her, cutting her short, “Get out Lisa. Now! Just go!”

With one last glare at him, Lisa turned on her heel and unhurriedly strode through his front door and out of his life.

She didn’t let the tears fall until she had managed to gain the sanctuary of her bed. Then she opened the floodgates and cried.

She cried for herself; how could she have been stupid enough to think a man like that would want her. She cried for him; how could he have been so mean after leading her to believe he was nice? She cried for herself some more; no one could ever really love her as she was.

She rose to stare at her reflection in the mirror. She was overweight, she thought, curling her lips contemptuously. She was curvy and beautiful, she knew, but sometimes she wished she could shed some weight. She hadn’t jogged since the last time she had run into that beast on the trail.

A cold finger of fear pressed down her back; why was she thinking of that now? She had buried that thought and pretended it never happened.

She stared at her reflection one more time. It really wouldn’t do to pretend she was happy with her weight. Perhaps it was time to start working out again, she thought.

With a sigh, she flopped onto her bed again and slowly drifted off to sleep even as silent tears leaked from the corners of her eyes at the thought of a tall, handsome man with silver eyes with flecks of gold in them.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Lisa? You haven’t responded to the email from Kindergarteners,” Leslie Halliday called from her desk through the open door of Lisa’s office.

Lisa rolled her eyes.  The woman was a walking organizer.

“Will do, Leslie,” she yelled just to get her off her back as she pressed ‘send’ on her reply to the said email.

Another beep drew her attention to a new email; this one was from Raven Kindersley! Lisa’s hand trembled over her mouse. She had not seen hide nor hair of him in the three weeks since she had left his home after he treated her so abominably.

She had tried to return his convertible to his office but had been advised by a stern, unsmiling dragon-lady that while Mr Kindersley was out of the country, he had left strict instructions that “no one was to receive that car or any other alleged possessions of his from her or anyone else”. It had sounded official enough to make her dizzy.

She had tried returning it to his mansion but there had been no way of getting past the damn gates.

She opened the email. It was a terse, one-sentenced invitation requesting that she personally bring three kids from the orphanage for a weekend retreat at Raven’s mansion. He hadn’t even had the courtesy to sign it himself but had instead handed it off to his secretary.

“You miserable oaf! I will send the three kids alright, but someone else will bring them. You can bet your ass on that,” she shouted at the computer screen.

Reason intruded and she buried her hands in her face, laughing at herself. She was shouting at her computer screen! It didn’t get much crazier than that, and in her book, it was all Raven’s fault. First he had made her feel like the sexiest woman alive. Then he had acted as though he couldn’t get enough of her. Then, just when she was starting to relax around him, he’d rejected her for no apparent reason she could see and brought all her insecurities rushing to the fore.

Her phone rang almost at once and she jerked it out of the cradle and slapped it to her ear, wincing against the impact.

“Lisa?” a hesitant feminine voice said in her ear.

Lisa’s chin wobbled but she staunchly told herself she was not disappointed that Raven wasn’t the caller.

“Yes?” she snapped ill-naturedly.

“Um, this is Melissa. I just wanted to verify your response to our email.”

Lisa rolled her eyes. Efficient didn’t begin to describe good old Melissa, she thought uncharitably.

Her hands tightened around the phone in her hand.

“I’ll send the kids,” she got out through gritted teeth.

“I’m sorry Lisa. But Mr Kindersley also stipulated that the kids will only be welcomed and allowed free rein on the premises if they are accompanied by someone who has been there at least once. I believe you are the only person at Forwardaid who has been to his home?”

Lisa swallowed down nausea at having to face the son-of-a-bitch again. She knew exactly what he was doing too. She closed her eyes, pictured the kids’ happy squeals as they chased each other around and around the mansion. The kids won; she would do anything for them, even face a man she now loathed.

With a sigh, she announced, “We’ll be there. But there are ten kids in my specific charge. I would have to come with all of them.”

“Done,” Melissa crowed triumphantly down the phone line right before she hung up.

***

Raven Kindersley smiled across the table at Lisa, but she met his gaze with a gimlet-eyed stare that told him she still regarded him with about the same level of affection she would reserve for Jabba the Hutt. His house was awash with domestic staff tonight because he knew he would need as many hands as possible to help with the ten kids she had chosen to inflict upon him. The moment he clapped eyes on them, he knew she had chosen the ten most ill-mannered children she could find from the orphanage deliberately.

All night she had been waiting for him to lose his cool, he knew. He grinned to himself as a flying piece of egg hit her square in her chin. The culprit, a bright-eyed tow-headed seven-year-old boy contritely bowed his head in remorse that lasted about two seconds before he was happily throwing more food with the others.

He raised his glass to her in a mock toast and watched the red color steal up her cheeks in self-deprecating humor.

She relented after that and stopped glaring at him every five minutes.

When the kids had wrought their own fair share of damage, they clambered up to bed noisily calling out cheerful goodnights that made Raven grin.

“Will you come down to my study after you’ve tucked them in?” he asked Lisa huskily, holding her wide gaze with his.

She was beautiful tonight in a long gypsy skirt that emphasized the roundness of her hips and a scallop-necked half-top that revealed a tantalizing glimpse of riveting cleavage, smooth unlined skin at her waist, and made his fingers curl into fists at his side. The faint smell of jasmine wafted up from her and assaulted his senses.

“I’ll come right down,” she promised with a smile that hid many secrets.

Raven strolled into his study, wound up. He hadn’t been able to sit still since he left Lisa on the staircase. He wanted to make love to her; he wanted to love her until the world knew she was his! But in the weeks he had been apart from her, he had learned that he had to tell her who he was. It was the only way to keep Ramsey and his pack from hurting her. They were werebears just like him, but they all resented him because he had chosen a life of exclusion away from the rest of the pack. Once they learned he had marked a human as his mate they had determined to hurt her. They would try for the last time on the 17th of May which happened to be tomorrow. After that, they were packing up and leaving the area. Inviting her to his house for the weekend had been the only way to save her.

A sound at the door alerted him and he carefully hid his pensive frown behind a bland expression. She came in, wearing an amusingly remorseful look pretty much like one of her kids at dinner and he couldn’t help himself, he grinned openly at her.

“I missed you Lisa. I am sorry about the way I acted the last time. ”

She shrugged, “That’s fine.”

“It really isn’t,” he said earnestly, rising to his full height, his silver eyes trained on her.

“Why did you?”

“I lost control,” he said slowly.

“Isn’t that what generally happens when people have sex?”

“I’m sorry I spoke to you that way,” he said earnestly, coming closer to her.

“I thought I repulsed you.”

Raven’s eyes trailed her pretty face and figure, “You could never repulse me or any man alive. You have a body made to tempt even a monk! I have been in a serious sweat since I clapped eyes on you, didn’t you realize?”

Lisa swallowed as he reached up a gentle hand to caress her soft, pale cheeks. Electricity trickled through her just as lightening flashed spontaneously through the dark sky outside. Lisa jumped at the coincidence and Raven chuckled, gathering her up in his arms.

“It’s alright baby, it’s okay,” he crooned as his lips descended ever so slowly to hers.

His lips were soft and warm. They tasted slightly of the whiskey he had indulged in as he waited for her. He slanted his mouth purposefully over hers, sending shock waves of pleasure through her body as he loved her with his mouth.

His lips trailed to her throat, worshipping the soft, smooth column even as she tilted her head back to grant him better access.

“Lisa,” he whispered against her cleavage. “You should stop me baby. Stop me right now or I won’t be able to stop myself.”

“Oh please don’t stop,” she half-sobbed, clutching him wildly. Suddenly, she pushed away from him and sprawled on the cushion in his study, her smooth, milky thighs parting to reveal her lace-covered crotch.

The beast in him sang as his blood started a slow-boil.

“I want this. I want you. Right here, right now,” she declared breathlessly and he was lost.

Raven swallowed her words in another deep, toe-curling kiss that raised her temperature several degrees. His hands urgently grabbed at her tee-shirt, ripping the buttons from their hole in his impatience. Lisa thought his impatience was hot as he caressed the naked skin of her waist. She wound her arms tighter around him, arching her body upwards and into his.

Raven rose to his knees, jerked off his shirt and tossed it away. His hands urgently wrestled with his belt, his eyes trained hungrily on her face.

He stood up for a quick minute and yanked off his jeans. Her gypsy skirt lay around her body in a tantalizing array.

Raven swallowed. She was the most breath-taking woman he had ever seen and he knew he wanted to fuck her hard right then. He had lived for this moment all his life. Raven gritted his teeth, holding desperately to already waning control.

He leaned down to suckle her incredibly soft breasts and she moaned, “Yes! Yes! Oh Raven don’t stop.”

His hand trailed down to the juncture of her thighs and his finger slipped easily between her soft folds. She was tighter than any woman had any right to be and so wet he almost groaned aloud as he felt her juices on his fingers. He was so huge he would fill her snugly given how incredibly tight she was. He was almost afraid he wouldn’t be able to enter.

Unable to wait any longer, he tore a condom from it’s wrapper and put it on before guiding the thick, fat, head of his penis to her entrance, his gaze meeting hers as he slowly and surely began to enter her. She tantalized him, twining her waist this way and that and rubbing his already over-sensitized tip over the opening of her dripping wet pussy. His breath hissed out of him as he went deeper with each slow, agonizing thrust.

She fit perfectly around him, her vaginal muscles clamping down easily on the intruding penis. He groaned, low and hard as he finally sheathed himself in her to the hilt.

“Fuck!” he grunted.

“Well…yeah,” she moaned.

Unreasonably, he started to laugh right in the middle of the best sex of his life. This woman would be the death of him. She joined him in his laughter, her musical voice tinkling like bells.

Laughter fled as their eyes met and held. Raven began to move inside her with incredible, torturous slowness. Lisa groaned long and hard, and thrust harder against him, matching his rhythm. He increased his pace, one of his large palms, covering hers on the bed while the other squeezed one large, soft breast again and again.

“Faster,” Lisa grunted, mindless ecstasy driving her wild as all her inhibitions fled. She felt like a butterfly taking flight for the first time. She felt beautiful and free.

He raised both her legs higher, changing the angle of his thrusts as he began to glide right against her G-spot.

“Yes, there,” she groaned.

“You like it?” he asked, not ceasing his thrusts.

“Yes. Fuck me,” she ordered her gaze holding his as something shifted inside of her. She loved him, she realized, letting the knowledge wash over her as she wound her arms around him.

He increased his tempo, going higher and higher and faster until all her being centered on the mounting tension between her thighs. Lisa gasped as tendrils of pleasure shot through her repeatedly, making her almost dizzy with mounting passion. She felt herself drifting higher and higher until she was moaning and groaning as she began to cum. Fine tremors shook her from the crown of her head to the sole of her feet leaving her sated, spent and weak as a rag doll.

An intense shudder shook his powerful frame and he continued to slam into her deliciously, his hands tightening on her slim supple thighs. Soon, he was screaming her name as he came powerfully; pouring his seed into her tight, wet, willing passage until he was drained completely.

They both drifted back to earth slowly, gasping as consciousness returned. He stared down at Lisa bemused. Her red hair was all over the cushion, spilling behind her head in a mass of riotous waves. Her soft red lips were parted in remembered pleasure and her big, round breasts were heaving invitingly on her chest as though she had just run a marathon. In short, she looked like a woman who had been well and truly loved, he decided with masculine pride. Just looking at her made his dick stir warningly on the insides of her smooth, silky thighs. But she was human, he thought even as his eyes devoured her pliant form hungrily. She would be tired he thought, reluctantly rising to his feet.

“Think we can try out that huge bathtub in my room?” she asked, an inviting look in her sultry gaze.

Raven groaned, so much for good intentions; he was hard as a rock again.

He opened his mouth, intending to say something as he turned to face her but paused when he saw Lisa’s face. She had gone pale as a ghost, her eyes staring at him with horror.

“What?”

“Oh my God, don’t touch me. It was you! All those years ago it was you in the woods! I knew it! You aren’t even human!”

“What do you mean?” he asked urgently.

She pointed a shaky finger at his arm and he followed the trail to where one large furry paw was sticking out where his palm should be.

He had managed to control himself as he came to keep from turning but he hadn’t succeeded completely.

CHAPTER FIVE

“Lisa? Don’t!” Raven pleaded desperately as she thrust her clothes into a suitcase half-sobbing.

“You were the … bear thingy that attacked me in the woods all those years ago! You damn near mauled me to death! I have been having nightmares for years no thanks to you.”

“I didn’t attack you. I was drawn to you because you are my mate. Admit it, there is this pull between us.”

“No there isn’t. Just stay the hell away from me and stay the hell away from my kids!”

“Lisa I would never hurt you! I invited you on this trip to get you away from those men who wanted to hurt you.”

“What men?” she asked, slowing now to stare at him.

“Other werebears. That day in the woods I marked you as my mate for life and only werebears can see the mark. They have been after you since that day I rescued you from that guy in the park.”

“Was he”

“Yes. Definitely. He’s a werebear too.”

“Why would they want to hurt me?”

“Because I chose a human and because I have chosen not to live with the rest of the pack.”

“Why?”

“They were hurting humans and they didn’t have to. We can eat food unlike vampires and werewolves, but they sometimes prefer to just grab and hurt humans for the heck of it.”

“And now suddenly they can’t hurt me anymore?”

“We mated. That makes you one of us in a manner of speaking. They won’t be able to so much as come near you,” he assured.

“And for that I’m supposed to thank you?” she spat. “By your explanation you brought this on me!” she yelled, deliberately ignoring his reference to their lovemaking as ‘mating’.

Raven stared at her a beat, then he sighed.

“I don’t know what to say. I couldn’t stay away from you to save myself and I have tried! For three years I just watched over you from a distance.”

Silence reigned as she slowly sank onto the bed, feeling her emotions scattering all over the place.

He knelt in front of her, his hands holding hers as he said, “I love you Lisa. You are the only woman in the world for me and being around you is absolutely terrifying for me because it sets me free and it controls me.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” she told him. She could feel the fear ebbing as he held her; an unbreakable connection forging between them.

She slowly raised a hand and stroked the side of his face as she repeated, “That doesn’t make sense.”

“Around you, I can control my impulses. Ordinarily I change into a werebear when I lose control, like during orgasm, but with you it’s different. You are the only woman in the world for me, literally. Once a werebear meets its mate, it’s forever.”

Lisa looked down at him, her heart constricting in her chest. She was almost afraid to breathe. His silver eyes with flecks of gold stared back earnestly at her, open and filled with so much love she couldn’t bear to look away.

The words trembled on her lips. She held them back with a question. “I should probably shed some weight.”

He stared at her, his eyes looking so intensely into her soul as he said softly, “Honey you are a beautiful big girl. I love you just the way you are. The first time I saw you, I almost creamed my pants just staring at your cleavage.”

“When was that?”

“When you were jogging the woods three years ago?”

Lisa chuckled as he rose to sit beside her on the bed and gathered her into his arms.

“You weren’t wearing any pants. You were a naked werebear and then a naked man.”

“What were you going to tell me before you made the crack about losing weight?”

Her eyes met his, held. “I love you.”

Raven bowed his head as though in prayer as the sweet words washed over him. Then he said, his voice throbbing with emotion, “I have waited all my life to hear those words. I love you too.”

“I want to see you in your other form,” she said decisively, the last fear fading as she instinctively knew the exact thing to say.

Slowly, without so much as a noise, he morphed into the same brown bear that had accosted her three years ago with grey eyes and gold flecks in them.

He was her love, he was her future.

THE END

Babies for the Bear

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Lois was on her way back to Barrow. She had been unable to take off from work to travel the previous summer, marking the first year of her life to miss the majestic views of Alaska. Now she stood looking out from the boat once again, feeling warm nostalgia for the summers spent in that tiny town on the Arctic Ocean. Her parents had brought her each year to see the whales. Her mother was a marine biologist, who loved sharing the mystery of the sea with her daughter, and her father was the doting spouse, there at her mother’s beck and call for whatever she needed. Lois closed her eyes and felt for a moment as if they were still there with her. It had been 5 years since her parents had been lost in a car accident. Barrow was all she had left of them.

Her eyes adjusted to the reflecting sun and her heart soared as she took in the small town from a distance. Coming here was like coming home. She still rented the same room at the boarding house where her family had always stayed together, ate at the same restaurants, and haunted the same local hangouts. Her life had been so upside down for the last few years that the familiar had become a rare and precious thing. She had been on edge for a month, waiting for the trip. The laboratory where she conducted research at home had been growing smaller by the day, and once the weather was warm enough for traveling north she was more than ready to go.

There was still about twenty minutes from the dock and Lois spent the time repacking the few things that she had pulled out of one of her bags. She hadn’t brought much considering her plan to stay on for at least three months, so she was able to carry all of her things off the boat on her own. She walked two blocks to an old garage where she paid to keep her truck and visited with the owner, Old Merl, before she took off to the boarding house on the other side of town. Burrow was quaint; she loved everything about its rugged, small town charm.

Lois parked her truck and walked toward an old two-story house.

An older woman hurried out onto the porch, opening her arms toward her. “Oh! You’re finally here! I heard there’s a terrible storm coming and I was afraid you would get caught in Ketchikan.”

Lois set her bags on the ground to embrace the nearest likeness to a mother she had left in the world. It was as if this woman had been placed in her life long ago for a future that had already been set in stone.

They walked into the old house together and the familiarity enveloped her. It was exactly like it had always been. Her hand softly ran over the back of one of the couches. “It never changes. That’s why I love it here so much, Miss Beth.” Lois was looking around, soaking up the memories that hung in the air, thick as the scent of the large spruce beams that met overhead in the homey living room. “Do you have a lot of visitors right now?”

“Oh just you and one other, Jeffrey, he’s in town for some hunting I think. You know how those men are, they get all riled up to kill something with a gun. He is kinda cute, maybe you two will hit it off…” Beth turned away slightly, trying to stay casual.

Lois raised her eyebrows in amusement. “I doubt that,” she smiled dryly. “And how do you know I’m single?”

“’Cause I know. You don’t have that glow about you yet, but just wait, it will come in time.” The older woman thought herself something of a matchmaker, and though Lois knew Beth’s successes had been due to the miniscule population of Barrow providing little opportunity for ideal prospects, she wanted to believe her. At twenty-two, she had yet to be in a substantial relationship that went beyond a few dates and awkward kisses. It was long past time for her to get serious, but she found it hard to get close to many people.

“We’ll see, I guess. When it happens, it happens,” she resolved out loud.

“That sounds well and good dear, but sometimes you gotta get out there and take what you want. The hell with trying to wait for it to fall in your lap, go find it.”

Lois was surprised by the advice, but more surprised by the gumption in Beth’s expression. She considered the last few men she had written off after hardly taking time to know them. She weakly attempted to reassure herself that they hadn’t been worth her time. She could keep an open mind without changing what she wanted in a man, after all. He was out there somewhere, but she was becoming impatient.

“What are you thinking about, dear? You’ve got the strangest look on your face,” Beth interrupted her thoughts.

Lois blushed and started up the stairs towards her room. She knew it would already be ready for her, probably had been for a week. “Nothing, just my love life,” she laughed absently, “Maybe you’re right, Miss Beth. I need to get out more, and I will, after I get back home this fall. You know there aren’t very many men out here, even at this time of year.”

“You never know,” said Beth with a twinkle in her eye.

Lois nodded and promised to be down in a bit for dinner after she cleaned up. She felt tired and dirty from an entire day of travel. She had ended up sleeping in an airport during a storm in Chicago that delayed her flight, and a shower was in order. As she climbed into the relaxing steamy water, her thoughts were still on her non-existent love life and the older woman’s words. It sounded like something her mother would have said. Lois had never truly imagined allowing someone beyond the barriers she had placed between herself and the men she knew in the past. She realized the only thing that held her back from new experiences was fear of the unknown. Looking down at her body, slick with water and suds, she wondered what a man would think of her if she were indeed to open herself up to knowing someone on a deeper level.

The hot water was a blessing and she was soon feeling human again. Throwing her shoulder-length hair in a bun, she tiptoed down the hall with a towel wrapped around her. There was a tall man in the hallway next to her open door and she could tell he was looking in. He hadn’t noticed her and she almost backed into the bathroom, but she did not want to put the old clothes that reeked of fish back on after her shower.

“Excuse me, I need to get through,” she said hurriedly. The man turned around and his blue eyes held hers for several moments before the words seemed to reach his brain enough for him to move. She thanked him and walked into her room, shutting the door softly behind her. Her heart thudded as she looked down at herself and was thankful that no part of her had been sticking out. The towel certainly exposed a bit more than she would have liked for a first meeting.

As she was getting dressed, she couldn’t help but think about the man in the hallway. She tried to remember if Beth had given her his name, then she recalled it was Jeffrey. He was blonde and blue eyed, with broad shoulders, surely over six feet tall. It was the way in which he had looked at her and his set jaw that caused her to think about it for the rest of the evening. She really did not care for hunting, but with Beth’s words in mind, she figured she could go down to dinner with an open mind.

Beth’s boarding house was one of the best places in town to get food. Many wanted her to turn the old place into a restaurant, but she insisted if you wanted her food, you would just have to stay the night and have dinner. It was one of Lois’ favorite times as she wasn’t much of a cook herself and had mainly subsisted on take-out in the city for the past year. There was also more than a passing thought of seeing Jeffrey again, and at least the next time, she would have some clothes on.

Chapter 2

Lois finally made her way downstairs and the aroma of a home cooked meal immediately greeted her as she entered the dining room. Beth had made her favorite, as she always did on the first evening of a summer trip.

“Smells great, Miss Beth!” she chirped gleefully. Taking a seat, she smiled over at one of the men already seated at the small table. He introduced himself and Lois shook his hand. She nodded to Jeffrey, who was sitting a few chairs down the length of the table. She was unsure whether a proper introduction was even necessary at this point considering their unofficial meeting in the hall only minutes before.

The three of them quickly fell into conversation about some of the animal sightings around the hotel, and Jeffrey’s face lit up with excitement as he told them about the polar bears he had spotted a few days before.

“I only get to take one head home. There are some endangerment laws, but I paid a pretty penny to get the one, so I want it to be the biggest damn one I can get out there. I almost got one earlier this week, but thankfully I missed because that one was a runt compared to the two I saw today.” He paused with a confused look on his face, “They are strange creatures though. I’ve never seen an animal that acted like these bears.”

Lois was entirely disgusted with the conversation. The idea that someone would pay money to kill something was beyond her. It was not as if he would be eating the bear, he only wanted the head as a trophy. She shook the image from her mind and decided that sleep was in order.

Miss Beth looked at her half-full bowl with questioning eyes, and Lois shrugged. She bade the group goodnight and plodded up the stairs. Her hopes of a romance with the striking Swedish man were off the table.

***

The next morning, Lois was up and at the dock before seven. The older gentlemen that had let her use his boat in previous years had died over the winter and Lois had sought other arrangements. She had talked to an old friend who suggested she contact Conner Vern. She knew the name from town, but had not met anyone from the locally esteemed Vern family in person. Vern Corporations owned nearly half of the business that operated in Barrow.

Conner wasn’t able to arrange meeting with her, but keys and a schedule had been left at the boarding house for her use, so all she had to do was find the boat. Looking down at the dock number she had written down, it became clear that the boat was a lot smaller than she had hoped.

“Well, less money on gas,” she said to herself as she looked at the small boat that was looking like a dinghy compared to all of the others docked around it. She was too eager to get out on the water for it to matter much anyway. She approached her mini boat from the dock and noticed the name, “Fate” painted across the bow. When she climbed onboard, she was pleasantly surprised. While it was old, there were many modern conveniences that she had not enjoyed in a boat before. A crocheted red blanket was neatly rolled and tied with twine, lying in the captain’s chair. She reached to unfold it, and discovered a beautiful notecard attached to the twine. It had a helpful note with basic instructions and well wishes, and at the bottom “The Verns” was signed in large scrolling letters. As she pulled the blanket tightly around her shoulders, she wondered for a moment what kind of people they were, feeling certain that members of the Vern family did not actually take the time to sign cards for placing in each of their rental boats. Starting the engine up, the purr made her smile and she was soon untying herself from the dock and taking off towards the unbroken horizon.

The cool wind whipped in her hair and pulled the strands loose as she weaved her way around large blocks of ice that were a permanent feature in the landscape. Her eyes were always peering through the small ripples on the surface of the water, waiting to catch a glimpse of the majestic creatures she was there to see. The whales were her favorite, but there were seals and polar bears to spy on as well. She had taken her camera in hopes of getting a little work done, but the breeze distracted her from any sense of work, it was a morning for simply admiring the nature around her in reverie.

The boat was tiny, especially in the open water, but she felt more conspicuous than before. In the past, she had sailed on a small barge even when it had only been her aboard with the old man who owned it in the years following her parents’ death. It made sense when she considered the size of the mammals she studied. The smaller boat glided through the water with ease, making the work easier and the sights far more enjoyable. It felt as though she were part of the surrounding habitat, mere inches from the water. She was falling in love with the boat as much as she had fallen in love with Barrow.

On her way back in, Lois paused when she saw clouds of white fur moving on a small sheet of ice, not yet melted so early in June. It took her a moment to realize that she was looking at three massive polar bears. They all seemed to be adult, male bears – which did not make sense. Polar bears were known to be solitary animals. She had never heard of so many males gathering at once and she was intrigued. She watched them for some time, turning the boat motor off. They were clearly waiting for the seals swimming in the water below the ice to come up for air, each bear at a different hole. The surface of the water moved at one of the openings, there was a flurry of action, and then blood covered the white surroundings. Lois instantly thought of Jeffrey’s quest. She sent a small prayer up that he wouldn’t catch one of the majestic creatures. They were far too fierce and beautiful to be mounted on a wall in such a barbaric way.

After the incident and the breathtaking view of the bears, Lois decided to take Jeffrey out. She had a notion that maybe she could talk him out of it by helping him to see things from her point of view. There were plenty of things to do besides hunt, and she knew that he was only there a few more days. He just needed to be kept busy until then.

Chapter 3

The grand plan to dissuade Jeffrey from his quest had ended in a rather dull afternoon. He approached most things apathetically and had few conversational skills. Lois was irritated to find that he had no interest in admiring the fascinating ways of the wildlife they saw on their boat ride, but only spoke up when he saw something worth mounting on his wall. She entered Jimmy’s bar with him after their return, hoping to give him one more chance to redeem his seemingly negative personality, or lack thereof.

Conner Vern stared at the door, bristling at the sight of the dirty hunter entering. He had been watching the man for a week knew he was dangerous. What surprised him was the beautiful dark haired woman on his arm. He had recognized her from earlier in the day, felt her, but now she had walked in with him. He stared at the couple for a few moments, before heading back to the bar for another drink. Picking up his gin and tonic he stood to go, but after starting back toward the pool table, turned again and sat on the barstool next to Lois instead. He wasn’t going to skulk off now; this girl couldn’t possibly know what kind of man she had involved herself with.

Conner blatantly ignored Jeffrey and could tell this made him angry, but he couldn’t care less and focused his attention solely on the woman in front of him who was driving his senses mad with her close proximity.

“Hey, do you want to dance?” he asked her with an inviting smile.

She seemed surprised by the invitation and looked back at Jeffrey who was fuming behind her.

“I don’t think I should,” she said shyly.

“Are you married to that guy?”

“Of course not.”

“Well, then come on and dance with me, please?”

Lois was torn for a moment, but Conner’s open attraction to her was magnetic, and the more she had tried to make conversation with Jeffrey throughout the afternoon in the boat, the more she had seen that she could never be attracted to a man like that. Jeffrey was still playing the cool and silent guy, anyway. Maybe his chances were up.

Grabbing Conner’s hand, she walked to the small wooden area that served as the dance floor. “Why did you do that?” she asked curiously, now out of Jeffrey’s earshot.

“Because a man like that shouldn’t be touching a woman like you, that’s why.” He pulled her closer.

She gasped a little as his chest pressed firmly against her. She had just met him moments before, but he seemed to handle her as if she was already his. The song on the jukebox was slow and she swayed in rhythm with him. “I’m Lois, in case you’re interested in names or anything like that,” she said with a slight tone of sarcasm.

“I’m Conner Vern,” he replied.

“Ah ha!” she said.

Conner looked confused.

She laughed. “I actually rent your boat three times a week. I must say that I love that boat.”

His eyes lit up. “Lois Claire. Now I get it! I didn’t know that was you. I’ve been planning on coming out Monday to meet you, but I see you’ve already taken her out.”

“I hope you don’t mind. The agreement started today, so there was nothing holding me here on land.”

“You like it out there?”

“Love it.”

“What do you do again?”

“I’m in research back home. Here, it’s just for fun, so I study arctic creatures. Observation, photography, that sort of thing.”

The song ended and she turned to pull away, but he held her tighter.

“Why are you in such a rush to go back to him? He’s not for you.”

Lois was caught off guard and wondered for a moment why he seemed to care so much.

Conner picked up on her reaction. “I would just hate to see a nice girl like you end up with someone like that.”

“What do you have against him?” she asked.

“He’s careless and someone will get hurt before he’s had his little victory. This isn’t his first time here, and I hope he leaves again without his trophy.”

“He is gruesome. He has his sights set on a big polar bear. I bet it was one of the three beauties I saw today. You should have seen them. They were absolutely stunning and I couldn’t imagine anyone hurting them. I thought there were laws against that kind of thing.”

“Well, rich people get a day pass,” he scoffed. Lois cocked her head to the side.

“Isn’t your family the wealthiest in Barrow?”

Conner did not answer. The music had started again and his hands guided her around the small square floor. A few others had joined in and the two were made to move closer. Her heart was clamoring in her chest, and she looked up at him. He felt good against her and she could feel heat rising to her face.

After the song was over, the two of them sauntered back to the bar. Jeffrey had gone and Lois didn’t mind. She had truthfully forgotten all about him until Conner brought him up again,

“Sorry. I think your boyfriend took off. Maybe we shouldn’t have had that second dance.”

“Don’t pretend to be sorry. That was why you wanted a second dance!” she said with a smirk.

He looked down sheepishly for a moment. “Okay, you caught me.” He looked back into her face, his eyes burning into hers.

She blushed. He was just as large as Jeffrey, but leaner. His muscles were less bulky, yet more defined, and she found herself wanting to dance once more just to feel him pressed against her.

“So you have me, now what?” Lois was surprised by the sound of her own words. She had not meant it to be a provocation, but as fire leapt into his eyes, she could see that it was. “Wow that came out wrong. Sorry.”

Conner frowned. “I like the idea of having you.”

Lois giggled and then took a sip of her rum and coke. She looked around them and suddenly realized that it was crowded. It had felt to her as if they were the only two people in the world for the past half hour. He had a way of holding her gaze that made her feel drawn to him, like he was the only thing that she needed.

“So what do you do? Do you work down at the firm?”

“No, I make boats down the coast. I come here for the weekends. You should come out with me Sunday, it’s supposed to be beautiful. I would love the company.”

She agreed and after two more slow dances in his arms, she said goodnight. He asked her to stay, but Lois had to be up early in the morning. She had promised to help Beth bake bread loaves for the local church charity auction.

“Sunday then?” Conner asked, searching her eyes for confirmation.

She nodded her head with a girlish smile and headed back to the boarding house.

Chapter 4

Sunday arrived before Conner knew it. He spent most of his day Saturday poking around for information about Lois. When he discovered that she had been coming to Barrow for years, he wondered why he had not seen her before. She stood out from the other girls in town with her sweet charm, flowing dark hair, and tan skin. She was radiant, and he was amazed that he could have missed someone so lovely in a small town this many summers in a row. It was the way of things though. He knew that fate couldn’t be rushed, and though he wished he had met her before, he was grateful now, and only hoped Jeffrey wouldn’t be interference.

He went up the broken walkway to the boarding house doors with energy in his step. It was going to be a good day. When Lois answered the door, his breath caught for a moment. She was wearing a long blue dress with a light grey sweater. Her figure was distracting; the top of the dress hugged her breasts and fit tightly at her small waist. As soon as she took a step out, the wind caught the bottom of her dress and hair, sending them flying around her. There was something wild and mysterious about her, as if her spirit was full of brilliant color that danced and soared about, just like the royal blue fabric flowing around her ankles now.

“Conner?” Lois was asking when he zoned back to reality.

“Sorry, what?”

“I asked if you were ready to go.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t see a car.”

“I thought we could walk, it’ll be nice. Give us a chance to talk.” He smiled, handing her a cup of fresh coffee he had brewed and poured into a thermos. He wanted to hear anything and everything about her.

She felt like she had relayed her life story in detail by the time they got through the town and to the docks.

“So where are we going?” she asked as they climbed in to the small boat.

“To one of my islands.” The way he said it was so casual it took a moment for it to register fully.

“One, as in, you have more than one?”

“Of course.” Conner put his sunglasses on and prepared the boat to set out.

She shook her head. He looked like celebrity in his boat shoes and glasses. She found herself staring at him when they were finally ready to set off from the dock.

He caught her eye before she could look away and smiled from ear to ear. “This is my favorite way to spend an afternoon,” he said as he nestled into the chair like it was the most comforting place on earth.

The day was as beautiful as he had said it would be. He was unlike anyone that she had ever met before and the more she got to know him, the more she liked him.

The engine slowed and she looked around to see why. Her own thoughts had kept her staring off in the distance, but she realized that they must be at the island. It was dense except for a small clearing with a rustic looking cabin. It was not at all what she had expected, but when he began pulling out buckets and sticks from underneath one of the seats, she thought he had lost his mind.

“Come on. Don’t tell me you haven’t been clamming before? Razorbacks are the best and this is my secret spot. I come up here a couple of times in the summer and just camp overnight, roasting clams.”

“Sounds nice. I can’t say that I have ever gone clamming. So this should be fun. I wish I would have known what we were doing, I wouldn’t have worn such a long skirt.” Lois pulled her dress to the side, knotting the skirt so it would not drag in the muddy bank of the small island.

He helped her off and her body slid down his front as he lowered her to the ground. Her senses were increasingly aware of any contact with him, and the intensity of arousal she felt caused her to lose composure for a few moments, laughing awkwardly and clearing her throat.

“You seemed like the kind of girl that would like this.”

“I’m sure I will.” Lois was sure that she would like just about anything with Conner. He had such an easy going and engaging personality that she had not expected from someone in his position. He was just a normal guy, certainly not the stereotypical son of a multimillionaire business tycoon. Until he got a business call from Tokyo on his satellite phone, Lois had almost forgotten that she was with a Vern.

The morning was gone and the day was warming up to a perfect fifty degrees. The wind blew constantly, but it was delightful with the sun overhead. They both had their buckets filled with clams when she followed him back to the small cabin two hours later. He started a fire in the wood stove, then they returned to the water to rinse the clams of thickly caked mud that covered the shells. Lois had never tried them, but she didn’t tell him why. They were funny looking, but that day, the smell was enough to entice her. He helped her open the first one and after a bite, she understood why he enjoyed the process so much

“So is this what you do with your time? Shouldn’t you be jet setting to the equator?”

“I do sometimes, but I like it here. I like to know my neighbors and here that is actually possible. I don’t think I would ever want to live anywhere else. What about you, could you live here full time?”

“I don’t know. I would need a damn good reason to do a winter here,” she laughed.

“I could give you a reason.” Conner’s eyes were boring into hers, she was unsure how to respond. He leaned over and kissed her gently. It took her by surprise, but she felt herself leaning into him, hoping he wouldn’t pull away any time soon. His tongue pushed her lips open and she moaned softly at the touch. Conner deepened the kiss and she was lost in the moment. When he finally pulled away, she took a deep breath.

“Is that a good enough reason?”

Lois nodded, touching her lips.

Chapter 5

The sun was dipping lower in the sky and it was starting to darken outside.

“We should get back before the weather gets worse,” Connor said, gathering up the buckets.

Lois agreed and they were quickly on the boat headed back to Barrow. The seas were rough and she wished they could be in a larger boat. She clung to him as the waves rocked them back and forth. The sea spray drenched them and she was shivering by the time they got to the dock. Conner made a call before they got back to town and she was thankful for the car that was waiting for them when they arrived. Her shivering stopped once they were inside. The car parked in front of the boarding house and she asked Conner if he would like to come up and get some dry clothes.

“I’m sure Miss Beth would have something in your size,” Lois said in a pleading voice. Conner hesitated, but then agreed. She made them both some hot chocolate and let him take the first hot shower. He asked if she wanted to join him, but she said she would wait. The idea of being that close, let alone naked around him was more than she could think about. She left him a towel and some clothes, thinking how strange it would be to see him in normal clothes for the first time.

When he dressed, she tried not to laugh. Lois had underestimated his size and the pants were tight and only fell about mid-calf. She wasn’t sure how he even got them on, though she did take a few moments to admire his thick thighs and muscular backside. Her mind wandered and it took her a moment to realize that he was talking to her.

“You think she has anything a bit bigger?”

“Um yeah. I didn’t realize you were so…big.” Her eyes pulled away from his bottom half and she had him follow her into one of the spare bedrooms where Beth kept clothes that were left behind by guests. It happened quite often and she had been in business for thirty years. Beth had enough that she could almost start a consignment shop, but she just liked to help out when she could. He dug through some of the clothes until he found something that looked like it would fit. It was a pair of khaki shorts and a bright blue and red Hawaiian shirt. When he came out of the bathroom, she couldn’t help but giggle.

“Very sexy.”

His dark eyes held hers for a moment and she was left speechless. He somehow looked every bit as unbearably attractive in the funny shirt. Her eyes were the first to turn away and she was about to walk passed him to leave the room, but he stopped her.

Lois looked up at him and bit her lower lip. Conner did not let her go, but pushed her up against the door. He kissed her gently at first, the passion heating up the longer they touched. Her body sung with desire for him, something she had not experienced before. Conner made her feel alive. His hand held her chin, while the other one touched her exposed side. Conner could sense her desire and it made him want her even more. He knew it wasn’t the time to press for more, but he couldn’t help how the feel of her changed everything inside of him. Conner’s blood ran hot and there was no other thought but the woman in his arms.

His hand moved from the side of her breast to her waist and then he cupped her curving hips with a low grunt, pulling her towards him.

Lois whimpered, overwhelmed with pleasurable sensations at being caressed so intimately for the first time. His excitement was clear as he leaned against her leg. Her arms entwined around his neck and even though he bent down, she was on her tiptoes to reach his hungry mouth. She could feel everything inside yielding to him. Conner’s blood rushed in his veins and his hand moved lower, gripping her through her clothing. She softly cried out, unprepared for the mix of sensations. Her mind panicked while her body wanted to stay right there and take it all. She forced herself to pull away from his kisses.

“Wait, Conner. I can’t. This is just too soon.”

His hand moved away and she was able to breathe again, releasing the air that she had been holding in.

“I’m sorry. I got a bit carried away. It’s hard not to do with you.” He pulled back and she whined a little under her breath. The loss of his touch was worse than the confusing feelings when he touched her.

“Lois? Are you here dear?” a voice called from the entryway.

Her eyes widened and she pushed him away. Beth’s unexpected return made her mind up for her. She walked out of the room and met her at the bottom of the stairs.

“Hey, Miss Beth.”

“Dinner will be ready in a bit dear.”

Lois nodded. “I was going to have a guest tonight if that’s ok?”

“Oh I like the sound of that. Did you find you a nice fella in town? It is about time child.”

Lois gave her a look and nodded her head towards the upstairs room that Conner was in. The older woman understood quickly and tried to ease out of her comment, making it considerably worse. Beth went into the kitchen and Lois went back upstairs with a red face.

“You need to find you a fella, huh?” Conner teased, an adorable expression on his face that reminded Lois of the moment they had just shared.

“Apparently,” she replied.

Chapter 6

Dinner was perfect, as it always was. Jeffrey never showed up for the meal, and Lois was a little relieved by his absence. It was clear that the two men did not get along and Lois did not want another uncomfortable scene like at the bar. It hadn’t been so much their words, but the way they had looked at each other with hatred.

Conner left a little after nine, with a wave and a kiss that left Lois nearly desperate to ask him to stay with her. Lois walked back in with a smile on her face that could not be matched.

“See I told you I would know,” Beth grinned. So how did you end up meeting Conner Vern of all people?”

“I am renting his boat while I’m here for my research. I actually met him at Jimmy’s last night. Apparently he and Jeffrey don’t get along.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it. You know that Conner is into wildlife retention. He made a big stink when they wanted to start developing the coastline. Conner spent a lot of money to keep it the way it is. The whole reason all the visitors come to see the animals would have been gone if the oil companies would have had their way.”

Lois nodded, deep in thought. She liked the idea that he was active in saving the animals. It somehow made his wealth seem less intimidating, if he was utilizing it in such admirable ways. Big money made Lois nervous, but with Conner, she hadn’t really noticed. He did not carry many of the same airs that most affluent people did. Lois felt comfortable with Conner, and she could tell his full attention was on her when they were together. He didn’t seem like a workaholic, or the kind of person to lord their money over others. After spending the day with him, Lois could not think of when she had enjoyed an afternoon so much.

That evening her thoughts were full of Conner and the hope that she would get to see him again. She saw him in her dreams, but they were full of strange things that did not much make sense to her mind.

***

Monday was there before Lois knew it and she woke up feeling like she had not slept a wink. Her mind was active the whole night, dreaming up dreams that made her blush to even think about them in the daylight. Her mind and body were going through an awakening, and it was all because of Conner’s touch. The man was full of secrets and she wondered how many more he had up his sleeve.

She was supposed to meet him at the dock, so she went to pick an outfit that would grab his attention. She knew that he liked her hair down, so she let it fall in waves around her face. There was a skip in her step and lightness in her heart that she had never felt before. Lois was walking on air with the idea of seeing him again. A girl that helped Beth around the boarding house on weekdays greeted Lois at the bottom of the stairs.

“Here, you got a message real early this morning.”

Lois read it and her hopes were dashed. Business had come up and Conner was not going to make it. Her whole disposition changed and she no longer wanted to go. The whole reason that she had grown up looking forward to summers in Barrow more than any other part of the year was to study and whale watch, but in the space of two days, the activity had become bland outside of enjoying the sights and discoveries with Conner. It would have been even more wonderful now, knowing that he felt so strongly about the wildlife. Somehow after such a short time of experiencing things with him, imagining the day without him was colorless and depressing.

She headed to the dock, deciding to walk in the crisp air. The cold made it seem longer, but soon she was standing in front of ‘Fate’ wishing that the owner could be there too. She kept telling herself that she had to pull herself together, but it was hard to find the motivation. Taking a look up at the clouds, it was mostly overcast, but the sun was sure to peek through any moment. Lois started the boat and left the marina, headed towards the ice.

The first sighting of the day was filled with excitement. Her enthusiasm for the sea creatures was rekindled as she marveled at their grace and agility. The grey whales were doing a show as they came closer to her tiny boat. She was amazed how close they were to her. Suddenly it felt as though they were too close. Lois could feel the boat rocking from the waves created by the large animals. Her heart started to pound in her chest, panic rising.  Another bump from one of the large creatures caused her to let out a short yelp. The boat sloshed around and she almost lost her footing. The movement of the whales almost felt aggressive. Lois was nervous and tried to steer the boat away from the large mammals, then one large hit from the side of the boat made her fall down. She hit her head on the edge of the table as she fell, knocking herself out. The wind picked up and it started to rain, the wind biting into her body.

Chapter 7

Conner was overcome with a bad feeling, and his mind instantly went to Lois. He knew something was not right. He excused himself from the meeting he was in the middle of, leaving as quickly as possible. Getting in his vehicle, he headed back up to Barrow. He did not know what was wrong, but the feeling in the pit of his stomach told him that she was in some kind of trouble. He knew that she needed him and he raced towards her, unsure what he would find when he arrived.

His feelings for Lois had evolved quickly. When he had first seen her, it had been more about getting her away from Jeffrey, but now he knew it was because he was meant to be with her. He had waited almost thirty years for her, for fate to give him his mate and he had a suffocating fear that she would be taken from him now, adding to the years of loss and brokenness he had already known. Years before he had fallen for a woman that was not meant to be his, but ignoring the signs in hopes of finding love, fate had been forced to step in, as it always did. She had been taken from him in a violent way. Conner had begun to fear that he would remain alone forever. Lois had changed all of that. Now, the same gripping fear held his heart for ransom. He couldn’t let the same thing happen to her as it had for Johanna. The very idea made him drive faster on the unpaved roads. Barrow had never felt so far away before.

He went to the boarding house first. It was getting late and she should have been back. When Beth told him that she had been gone since early that morning, his next stop was the marina. He did not see his boat anywhere, and his heart dropped as his fear was essentially confirmed.

Conner raised a prayer to the heavens, unsure whom he was even talking to, but asking for help nonetheless. He went back to the marina office and borrowed one of the boats. He climbed in and hastily started the engine, taking off towards the horizon. He let his instincts guide him to her and when he saw the boat off in the distance by one of the main sheets of ice by the coast, his breath started to slow down to a regular pace. As he pulled closer and saw that there was no activity on the boat as he approached, his nerves became agitated again. Leveling with the boat, his worst fears were realized and he saw her unmoving form on the bottom of the vessel. Pulling up against it, he tied off with it and scrambled to the smaller boat that he had named after the very force he now reckoned with. Fate had stepped in again and as he got closer, he feared it would be as before. Conner had been afraid to love anyone else after Johanna. Lois was the first person he had touched in that way in many years and his heart was already breaking at the thought of losing her. He had brought this upon her.

“Lois!”

There was no answer, and as he bent down to touch her, she was cold to the touch. She was breathing, but it was slow and shallow. He did not know how long she had been out there, but he knew that he had to warm her up quickly. Conner started to undress her from her wet clothes, trying to ignore the chaotic mix of feelings and thoughts running through his mind. It was when he pulled her against his own bare chest, that he realized it wasn’t going to be enough. Making a decision, the man decided to shift into his true form, knowing the warm fur would give her the comfort she so desperately needed.

***

Jeffrey watched it all from a small stand of trees that had survived the permafrost to grow. The man that he had seen at the bar transformed into the very polar bear that he had been waiting for. He was the biggest one he had ever seen. This only drove his desire to make the kill more. Jeffrey’s hunger for victory over the beast was not influenced by who he was, just what he was at that moment. As he started to stalk closer, he saw a mostly naked woman wrapped up in the bear’s embrace and fought his body’s reaction. He had to focus now in order to get the prize. She would fall for him, just for saving her, he was sure of it.

The blonde man raised the high-powered rifle and started to take aim. It was then that the two men’s eyes met and Jeffrey could see the man still within.

The bear moved to protect the woman, waking Lois up with the sudden upheaval. His body heat was warming her and she started to rouse. Conner panicked, afraid she would be terrified, and he was right. There was a moment of screaming and then she paused when he looked at her. The bear was too much like the man for her not to know. She had the same feeling that she did when they were close.

It took Lois a minute to notice Jeffrey standing at the edge of the ice bank, his gun raised at the bear. Without thinking, Lois got up and stood in front of him.

Jeffrey yelled at her to move and the polar bear even pushed her out of the way once, but she got back up and stood in the line of fire. She yelled at the man to stop and he told her to move.

Conner had heard enough and the bear jumped out of the boat. It dove into the water and then pulled itself up on the ice. The man who had the gun shook and started to back up as the beast got closer. Polar bears were known for their aggression, and Jeffrey had threatened this one’s mate.

“Stop! I know what you are! I will shoot you!”

Conner kept approaching, his black eyes fixed on the blonde man. Jeffrey backed up until a ball of ice tripped him. As he hit the ground, the gun went off, hitting the bear, then Conner roared and knocked the gun out of the man’s hands. Jeffrey was white-faced and started to beg. The pathetic display caused Conner to realize what he was doing before it was too late. The bear retreated back to the boat and the woman.

Lois was left speechless as she watched the beast turn back into the form she recognized. Her mind tried to make sense of it, telling her that she was hallucinating, but when she looked up at Conner, she saw blood running down his arm. The bullet had clipped him and caused a superficial wound.

“Oh Conner, look at you!” Her hand went to his shoulder and he turned around, expecting fear but finding only love and acceptance. She had always known that there was something about him, though she never would have guessed the truth.

“I’m fine. Are you okay? We need to get you warmed up.” He helped her into the borrowed boat and started to tug the two boats back to dock.

She looked back at the blood-soaked bank and the blonde man staring after them.

“What are we going to do about him? He is going to tell someone.”

“No, he won’t. Besides they would just think he was crazy. Everyone knows that people don’t turn into polar bears.”

Lois wanted to laugh, but her mind was still reeling. She had seen it happen with her own eyes, but was still questioning the information she had taken in. She started to put her jeans and shirt on, while he did the same. The blood from his arm seeped into his white dress shirt.

“So what are you?”

“I am a shifter,” Conner drew in a sharp breath, “and you are to be my mate.” It took several moments for the words to sink in. All of this time she had wanted to find the one, and in her heart she felt he was that one, but she could never have imagined it liked this.

“I am sorry, Lois. I know this is a lot to take in. I wish that you could have found out some other way.”

“I doubt that any way could have been less…surprising.”

He chuckled. “I guess you’re right, though if it’s any help, you’re taking it quite well.”

“Well, you are bleeding, so I have to stay calm. We need to get you back so we can bandage you up.”

“I heal fast, really, don’t worry about it.” He stepped closer, still a little fearful that she would back away from him, but she did not, and in another moment she was cradled in his arms and their lips touched gently. Before she knew it, they were back at the dock and she was unsure how to proceed.

“Can you park Fate and I will get this one hooked up?”

She agreed, kissing him again before stepping over into the small boat she loved almost as much as she loved the owner. Her eyes followed him as he drove slowly over to the other boat’s spot. He was hooked up and parked before she was and he went back over to help her. He watched her work for a moment his heart feeling like it would burst right then and there. Fate had stepped in again, answering his prayers.

Chapter 8

There was a car waiting for them and she was thankful for it. When they passed Beth’s boarding house, she looked at him with a question in her eyes.

“I want to take you home with me.”

Lois had a feeling she knew what that meant and although she was a nervous wreck about it, she couldn’t deny him when he looked at her in that way. He had a way of making her feel like she was the only woman in the world and he was the only man. She cradled her head against his chest and breathed deeply. Everything was different and she could never have imagined how just one day could change her whole life.

The car wound up a mountain and at the top it leveled out to a large house with a gorgeous view of the water. Barrow appeared tiny below them. Conner seemed eager to get inside and she held his hand as they walked up the stairs.

“It is beautiful Conner, I love the logs.”

“I’m glad you like it,” he said as he squeezed her hand. This is your new home, if you will have me.”

Lois was still trying to process the overwhelming joy of belonging to Conner, she hardly knew how to respond, so she stood on the tips of her toes and kissed him, softly catching his lip between hers.

The home was vast, and like everything else about Conner, overwhelming. It all looked so pristine, she was afraid to touch anything.

“Do you want to take a shower?”

Lois agreed with a nod, her mouth unable to speak. She followed him into the bathroom and waited while he turned the hot water on. Steam quickly filled the room and he slowly began to help her undress. The covering of the mist from the hot water eased her shyness at being exposed with him. His hands on her body were enough to make her forget everything except him in that moment.

Conner stood behind her as he pulled down her shorts. She was facing the foggy mirror, their reflection muddled but visible. He held her like that for several minutes, his hands touching her sides, while his mouth nibbled on her neck and shoulder. A shiver ran over her and she moaned as his fingers moved down her body lightly.

“God, you are so beautiful. Your skin is so soft and perfect.” His hands moved to her breasts, cupping them from behind while his eyes stayed on hers through the mirror. Lois closed her eyes as his hands fondled her delicate skin. She could hardly breathe, she had never allowed herself to imagine anything so intimate as being caressed and admired in this way. Her back leaned against his strong body.

Lois turned around in his arms, unable to keep her lips off of him a second longer. She went to her tiptoes to kiss him and after a moment of their lips meeting he grabbed her up off the ground and pushed her back onto the countertop. She made a noise of surprise when her skin touched the cool marble. His body wedged between her thighs as they opened up to let him in. His hardness against her made her moan with desire. She knew what was next and her body ached for it.

Their kiss was intense and he held her still with a hand in her hair. Conner was trying to be gentle, but the more of her he tasted the more he wanted her right then and there. The room was completely full of steam, heating up their already burning bodies. Her legs wrapped around him and pulled him closer. She wanted to feel his bare flesh on hers and when he pulled back for a moment, her hands started to pull off his shirt. She placed her hands flat against his solid chest and ran her fingers lightly down his hard abs, stopping just before the beginning of his jeans.

“If you keep touching me like that, it’ll be over before we get started,” Conner said in low sexy voice next to her ear as he kissed her neck. She giggled and continued to touch him, her inexperienced hands driving him absolutely crazy. His large hands went to hers and stopped them. He held her arms to her side as he kissed her again. Their bodies were perfectly aligned, and he started to rub against her, his fingers fondling her. She gasped and her body moved intuitively. She had never had anyone else touch her there before.

Conner rubbed, amazed by how ready she was. His need grew to desperation, he started to press his hand into her and then stopped, surprised to find his way guarded. Blood pumped hard through his body, the realization making his brain go fuzzy.

“I didn’t know…”

She moaned and grabbed him. “You’ll be my first, and I can’t wait any longer.”

Lois tried to pull him to her, but was met with resistance. She was wild with desire. Her legs wrapped around his waist, helping to pull him to her. Their mouths met and Conner was becoming unsure of his own control. His lips left hers and moved down her neck and shoulders, stopping where his hands had cupped her large breasts together. Conner tasted the tip of one of her breasts, licking and sucking softly until her body was rhythmically pounding against him. He did not move faster, but took his time, moving to her other side. Her nipples were firm when he drew back. Her eyes were closed and she waited for more.

His mouth suckled longer, while his fingers played between her thighs. His hand eventually found the spot that gave her body, if possible, an even more intense level of pleasure. His mouth moved down her quivering stomach and she gasped when he moved further, his tongue replacing his hand, pushing her closer to total ecstasy.

Her body started to shake as his tongue and then lips covered her flesh, sucking slowly. “Oh God, Conner.” Her thighs were on him like a vice and her own grip on the counter was making her knuckles white.

He sucked harder, building speed and intensity. The tight ball inside of her was ready to explode, as she felt sweat drip down her back. She moved her hips closer to the edge, and after a few moments, her hands pushed him away and she tried to close her legs to the mind-numbing pleasure. Lois had always wondered what it would be like to be with a man, but she could never have imagined this kind of sensual heaven.

“Oh please, enough,” she whimpered.

He had a smirk on his face when he finally stood up. He grabbed her face and pulled her closer. Her hand snuck down and grabbed his pants, pulling him nearer. Her fingers trembled as she fumbled with his fly, the zipper pulled taught in his arousal.

She managed to bring the front of his jeans down far enough. Her eyes widened as she stared down. He was huge. He groaned, and she stroked him, loving the way he felt in her hand. She wasn’t sure how to touch him, and found herself feeling insecure. He sensed this, and held his hand out to help her down while he let the pants fall to the ground. He stepped out of them and moved her towards the steaming shower. The marble was inviting to her, but her nerves went into high drive. The way he looked at her reminded her of his animal counterpart. She worried about how the next part would go, but knew he would be patient with her.

Conner backed her into the shower, the hot water hitting her skin. He moved towards her, his eyes holding hers.

He slid between her thighs, reveling in the feel of her softness on him. She was wet enough that he was quickly sliding between her legs with ease.

“Come on…you’re driving me crazy!” she whispered, her hands on his chest.

He pulled away from between her legs and pushed her up against the far wall. His mind raced and he lifted her up into his arms, her legs wrapping around him.

Their eyes met and for an instant, he saw that she was nervous. She closed her eyes. He moved forward, letting her weight push her down onto his length. She cried out for the briefest moment, but his lips comforted her and he paused to make sure she was ready to continue. The pain quickly subsided, leaving her with a yearning even deeper than before. Her hips moved against him, her insides throbbing with new sensations.

He pulled out completely before pushing back in slowly. His hands shook slightly as he held her up.

She trembled, unable to hold herself up when he started to rut in and out of her faster and harder. He was close and she tightened her grip on him until she felt one last surge, and then molten heat warming her inside. His moans and final thrusts as he released brought her to the peak of pleasure, and she let out several small gasps, the tension dissolving within the feeling that reached every nerve from her forehead to her toes.

Conner’s whole body relaxed afterwards. He let her slip down and then bent to kiss her. She was slack in his arms and he carried her out and set her gently on her feet. Wrapping her in a towel, he kissed her stomach. He couldn’t wait for her grow with his children, their children. Conner had waited for thirty years to find her and now that he had, he was never going to let her go. All he could think of was starting a family and making the mating official. He knew they would face many challenges, but together, they could weather any storm.

THE END

My Holiday Protector

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Damon was still in the house and even though she wished that she could ignore it, Chloe could hear him pacing downstairs on the marble floors in the hallway. She didn’t want to face him, but knew that she couldn’t hide away forever… She knew that it was over, and she had never wanted anything more in her entire life… but now the time had come, she was afraid of what he may do… Damon had never been the calmest of guys… and there had been more than one occasion when his anger had got the better of him.

Chloe pulled her silk robe tightly around her shoulders and fastened it at the waist. It was the middle of the night, and although she had asked him to go over an hour ago, Damon was still downstairs, on the main floor of her family home, shouting into his cell phone and cursing the day that Chloe was born.

“Damon?” she whispered as she approached the top of the stairs.

“What?” he looked up at her and seemed to spit venom. His dress shirt was still firmly buttoned and his bowtie done up perfectly, despite the fact he had been rolling around drunk only a few hours before.

They’d been at a holiday fundraiser for one of Chloe’s dad’s firms and the night had gone from bad to worse. Damon had turned up in a terrible mood, which had only intensified with each shot of whiskey he knocked back and each martini he spilled whilst trying to look sophisticated. Chloe had been born into this world of privilege and corporate affairs, but after her time spent with Damon… she knew she was done.

She didn’t care about upsetting her father, he would get over it in time, but she would never forgive herself if she resigned herself to a life with a man like him. She needed someone much more rugged around the edges and who loved an adventure. Not a stuffy business man who only seemed interested in discussing his latest mergers and acquisitions before getting blind drunk and abusive.

“You’re going to regret this Chlo,” Damon hissed at her as he paced the hallway before he looked out of the window to check for his cab. “You stuck up little bitch,” he snorted. “You’ll get what’s coming to you.”

Chloe had to use all of her strength not to roll her eyes. Seeing him like this now, she found it hard to believe that there had ever been love between them. He was so angry, so ugly… so cruel. His insides must have been rotten and black.

“Fuck this,” he snarled as he reached for the door handle and pulled it open, letting in the icy cold air and a blast of frost.

Chloe watched him from the gallery landing at the top of the stairs as he hurled himself out into the night and onto the sprawling driveway, where he opened the door to his sports car, jumped behind the wheel and let the engine roar. He was so drunk, there was no way he should have been driving, but there was also no way she was going to stop him. The last time she had tried, she had wound up with bruises all down her arms from where he had gripped her as he screamed in her face.

Chloe was smart and knew when to pick her battles… and this wasn’t one of them

“Let him go,” she whispered to herself as the door blew closed with a bang and she saw the flash of lights swing around the fountain and start down the drive to the road.

She breathed a sigh of relief and wiped her eyes.

It wasn’t until she went back in her bedroom and sat down on her bed that she realized she was shaking. She looked at her hands and at the way they trembled and she felt the tears welling up behind her eyes. She hated to admit it to herself, but she had always been scared of Damon. He was always so unpredictable, it was as if at any moment he could have swung around and punched her square in the jaw. She shivered and climbed underneath the covers. It wouldn’t be long before it was the New Year and she had big plans for herself. She was going to grab life with both hands and really live, instead of just existing.

And now that Damon was gone, she was finally free to start again.

2.

The following morning Chloe awoke to the sound of banging and crashing throughout the house. She rolled over and blinked her bleary eyes awake and strained her ears to pick up the sounds of whatever was happening. Somewhere downstairs she could hear her mother’s voice drifting through the hallways, calling to one of the handymen to hang the garland higher.

Decoration day, she thought with fondness.

It had been a family tradition of theirs for as long as she could remember to spend a full Saturday adorning their family home with a whole host of Christmas décor, but usually they would wait for Chloe to surface. Maybe they had got wind of her and Damon’s argument and decided to leave her to it for the morning, or maybe they just realized that now she was twenty-two, she was probably too old to be still fussing on with activities that were created for her when she was a child.

She felt a pang of nostalgia as she remembered their family Christmas’s when she was younger and of how her and her parents and brother had all dressed up in festive jumpers, turned on the carols and danced all day together whilst adorning the tree and sipping mulled wine. Chloe always found herself with the job of untangling the fairy lights, and although she hated it, it was another tradition that seemed to have stuck. It had always been one of her favorite days of the year, but even though she was back there for the weekend and away from her apartment in the city, she was still feeling decidedly un-Christmassy.

She yawned and leaned up on her elbows. Even though she was feeling more like The Grinch than Mrs. Christmas she dragged herself out of bed and after pulling on her robe, made her way downstairs.

“Chloe!” her mother beamed as she shuffled into the kitchen and grabbed the pot of coffee that was resting on the center island.

The whole room looked as if a Santa’s grotto had exploded all over it and she tiptoed amongst lush green wreaths, garlands and baubles to find a seat at the table.

“Morning,” she croaked as she took a sip of coffee and rested her chin on her hand.

“Feeling the after effects of last night?” her mother smirked.

Chloe shrugged and raised her eyebrows. She wasn’t sure how much she had heard, or indeed even if her and her father had been home when the argument took place. Their family home was so big, it was easy for people to disappear into their rooms and sleep peacefully at night without being disturbed by the goings on of the others. She and Damon had left them at the gala dinner and had no idea of when they had returned.

“Something like that,” she said sullenly.

Her mother looked at her and placed the garland she was holding down on the counter top.

“I knew something was up last night,” she said. “What’s happened?”

Chloe sighed and felt the tears stinging her eyes again. She wanted to tell her mother everything, but at the same time, she couldn’t bear to go through it all again.

“Damon and I…” she began. “We’ve broken up.”

Her mother reached out and stroked her shoulder. Chloe knew there was nothing she could say, but just the fact that she was there for her was enough.

“I’m sorry Darling,” her mom soothed. “I thought maybe he would have been the one to go the distance.”

“Well,” Chloe sighed. “At one point so did I.”

Her mother smiled sympathetically and then turned back to the decorations.

“You know we can talk about it if you want to,” she said over her shoulder. “But I won’t crowd you for now.”

Chloe blinked away a tear and nodded. Her mother knew her so well, she was fully aware of how little she would want to discuss the whole thing. All Chloe wanted to do was throw herself into a new activity, and fast.

She got to her feet and picked up a golden angel. It was one of the decorations she loved the most and remembered year after year.

“Where is this going?” she said cheerily. “May as well get started and help you.”

“Don’t worry,” her mom smiled. “If you don’t feel up to it I have the boys helping me out.”

She motioned to the hallway where Chloe could see the guys her mom hired to do odd jobs around the house working away like busy bees, pinning the garlands up the length of the staircase and around the gallery landing.

“Well, maybe I will get dressed first,” Chloe chuckled.

She took her coffee and made her way back to her room where she dressed in a casual pair of jeans and a red t-shirt.

May as well at least try to be festive, she told herself as she tied her long black hair up high into a pony tail and finished it off with a red ribbon.

As she made her way back downstairs and rejoined her mother in the kitchen she realized how good it felt to be home for the holidays. Even though her apartment was only a half hour drive from her families stunning and sprawling home, she rarely spent much time there. Since Chloe had gone out on her own and thrown herself into the working world, she hadn’t felt the need to go home as often, her time was stretched enough as it was. But with Christmas fast approaching and her father’s annual gala dinner being arranged for that weekend she had decided to put in a few weeks leave from her job at a glossy magazine and take some well-deserved time off. Now she didn’t have to worry about getting back to the city in time for a meeting on Monday morning and she had more than enough time to enjoy the holidays and get all of her shopping done in good time, rather than flapping around like a maniac at the last minute!

“So,” her mom said as she passed her a string of fairy lights that were curled up into a tight, tangled ball. “I guess you can start with these.”

Chloe groaned and her mom winked. Some traditions, it appeared, certainly never changed.

3.

After a full day of decorating the house with the help from the two handymen, Chloe and her mom sat down in the front room and looked around at all of their hard work. The tree stood tall and proud in the widest corner of the room, and it glinted gold and red with each stunning bauble that reflected their bright fairy lights.

“I can’t believe Dad and Oliver got out of this, this year,” Chloe smirked. “They are definitely untangling the lights next year… no exceptions.”

Her mother laughed and poured them both a glass of red wine before slipping back into the big, soft cushions of the couch.

“Women do it best,” she said as she took a sip. “They only would have been in the way.”

Chloe smiled and nodded. Her mother was right there, for certain.

Oliver had always been a handful, and even though he was her younger brother and she enjoyed his company, she had been glad of just a day with her mom. It wasn’t often they spent so much time together, and after the night she had been through with Damon, the last thing she needed was Oliver or her dad asking questions.

“They’ll be home soon anyway,” her mom said as she got to her feet and stretched. “I better start thinking about making us something for dinner.”

Chloe got to her feet too and followed her mother through into the kitchen. There was something so magical about the house when it was decorated for the holidays, it made it feel so much warmer, so much more alive. She smiled as she looked up at the garlands trailing up the bannister rails of their huge staircase, and the candles that lit the way from room to room. Her family had never been the kind to do things by halves, and Christmas was one of the times when her mother really showed the world what they were made of. Nothing went untouched when it came to holiday magic.

Chloe sat down at the center island in the kitchen and sipped the warm red wine as she reached for her cell phone and looked at it for the first time that day. Her heart almost stopped as she saw that she had a missed call and a voicemail from Damon and she dropped the phone onto the counter and sighed.

“What’s the matter?” her mom asked with concern as she turned around and saw the ghostly expression on her daughters face.

“Damon,” she said quietly. “He’s tried to call.”

“I’m finding it hard not to ask what’s happened with you two,” her mom confessed. “Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it?”

What could she tell her… that he was aggressive and possessive? That he drank too much? That he was generally the worst boyfriend she had ever had and she was frightened of him? After the lovely day they had had together the last thing Chloe wanted to do was concern her mom, and especially at this time of year.

“It just wasn’t right,” she shrugged. “I’ll be okay…”

She pushed the cell phone away and picked up her wine and sipped it slowly. Her heart was still pounding and she knew in that moment that maybe Damon wasn’t going to go so quietly after all. Was he going to make this hard for her? Would he start to harass her until she caved and took him back?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of her father and Oliver bursting through the front door in fits of raucous laughter. Their voices boomed down the hallway and they ‘ooed and aahhed’ at all of the decorations adorning the house.

“Well it looks like you two have been busy!” her dad exclaimed as he came through the kitchen doorway clad in a crisp suit and holding his briefcase.

Oliver followed closely behind him with a massive grin on his face and Chloe instantly knew why… he hadn’t had to help and he was relieved. She scowled at him and he slyly flipped her the bird.

“Looks good girls,” her dad smiled as he leant down and kissed her mom on the cheek and then came and gave Chloe a hug.

“Thanks Dad,” she grinned as she hugged him back.

“So what are we having?” he said as he undid his top button and tie and poured himself a glass of wine.

Oliver sat down with them and it was almost as if it could have been ten years earlier… her dad coming home from work and her mom cooking up a storm… Oliver tormenting her quietly behind their backs and Chloe in a funk over a boy. Yes, it was certainly a typical family evening! And even though she wasn’t feeling her best, she was glad to be there with them.

“You’ll have to wait and see,” her mom joked and they all moaned in unison.

As they all sat down around the dining room table and her mom placed a huge roast in front of them, Chloe felt again as if she had gone back in time. She really loved being at home with her family, even if they did drive her mad on occasions. She watched the way her dad shifted uneasily in his seat and she felt her posture tighten. If there was one thing she had learned being a part of this family, it was when someone was hiding something and working up to lower the boom. Her dad had been an expert at it his whole life and Chloe had learned early on that he was the type of man to throw surprises their way when they least expected it.

“So,” he said suddenly and Chloe felt her heart sink.

“Umm?” her mom smiled as she passed a bowl of red cabbage to Oliver.

“Well, I’m hoping none of you are going to bust my balls over this,” her father continued. “But I have to go away on Monday… for two weeks.”

“What?” Oliver said, as angry and shocked as Chloe and her mom clearly were.

“I know, I know…” he held up his hands as if he was surrendering. “I feel terrible about it, but there’s nothing I can do.”

“You’ll be missing Christmas,” Chloe said. “Can’t it wait?”

“It’s business,” he said sternly. “And no it can’t.”

“But George,” her mom interjected. “I mean… Christmas?”

“If I don’t go we won’t acquire our new offices in the Middle East. This is important Karen,” he said as he looked at Chloe’s mother with sad eyes. “I know its shitty timing, but it can’t be helped.”

Chloe felt her heart sink. She was just getting back into the family vibe, and now the head of the household was going to be disappearing on them over the holidays.

“But,” he said as he dabbed the corner of his mouth with a serviette and smiled wryly. “I have arranged something that will help soften the blow…” he winked as he trailed off and Chloe felt her disappointment peak into excitement… What did he have up his sleeve to make them all feel better?

Her dad looked at them all with his hands clasped together and sighed.

“I honestly do wish I was here to celebrate Christmas with you all,” he said sadly. “But, I thought if I’m not going to be here… then maybe you shouldn’t be either.”

Chloe looked at her mom with intrigue and then at Oliver… what was going on?

“So,” he dad continued, “I’ve leased out a luxury log cabin in Colorado for you all for the next two weeks.”

“Oh my God!” Chloe slapped her hands together! She couldn’t believe it. What perfect timing with everything that had been going on with Damon, she couldn’t think of anything better than escaping for a couple of weeks and spending the holidays in a luxury log cabin in the wilderness.

“George,” her mom smiled. “I can’t believe you’ve done this for us.”

They leaned across the table and shared a loving kiss and Chloe felt all of the sadness and dread that she had felt since the previous evening evaporate into thin air. If there was ever proof of a true love, it was her parents. And now she had her first adventure of her new life to look forward to… And she really couldn’t wait.

4.

Chloe’s dad hadn’t messed around. He had arranged for a car to come and collect them first thing the following morning so Chloe had spent the rest of the evening dashing around and packing her belongings for the next two weeks. As she filled her suitcase with wooly jumpers and thermals, she couldn’t help but let her fingers dance over the selection of bathing suits and bikinis she had in her bottom drawer. She thought of how stunning it would be at their winter retreat in the mountains, underneath the stars and amongst the snow, relaxing in a hot tub and sipping champagne. She nearly squealed with excitement as she pulled a bathing suit free from the drawer and threw it into her case. She couldn’t wait to be away from her hometown, away from Damon, and to be doing something new for the first time in a long time.

The following morning as she got into the car with her mom and Oliver they all waved goodbye to her dad and she blew a kiss to him from the window. She would miss him, but she was glad they wouldn’t just be hanging around the house feeling the big gaping hole that he would leave. Her dad was a shrewd business man, and he had done well in his life. Chloe knew that he would always put them first so it must have been important for him to leave at this time of year. She turned back and looked over her shoulder as their beautiful home and her doting father slipped out of view.

Now they were really on their way, and she was so excited she could barely sit still.

The cabins in the woods were twinkling with lights as they pulled into the mountain resort and weaved their way up the thin, winding roads to their lodge. Chloe was almost pressing her nose against the glass of the window to try and see what was out there in the dark and her heart thumped with anticipation. The snow was thick and pure, and even in the dark the white shone out of the night and seemed alive around them.

“This is incredible,” she whispered and her mom squeezed her hand with an excited smile.

“I still wish Dad were here,” Oliver complained from the front seat and Chloe found herself rolling her eyes. Her brother could always be counted on to try and dampen the mood.

As the driver pulled up outside of what would be there new home for the following two weeks Chloe’s excitement peaked and she snapped off her safety belt and bounded out of the car. Her eyes were wide and expectant as she looked up at the amazing lodge in front of them. It was so big, so luxurious, and so fantastic that she didn’t know what to say. It had already been fully kitted out with decorations and the twinkling Christmas trees that flanked the impressive doorway were just the icing on the cake.

“Wow,” she said with a laugh. “This is something else.”

She walked forward and waited at the foot of the steps for her brother and mom to catch up and then they all climbed them together, holding on to one and other to make sure they didn’t slip. As her mom slid the key into the door and turned the latch and they opened it and walked inside, Chloe felt her jaw drop…

She walked in to one of the most exquisite rooms she had ever been in. The ceiling was high and vaulted with beautiful exposed beams that were covered in garlands, candles were lit and stags heads were mounted on the walls, before an open fire that roared in the huge hearth. It was like something out of a movie, it was so perfect and so Christmassy, she knew that they were going to have an amazing time.

“I may be able to forgive your father after all,” her mom joked as the driver pulled their suitcases into the lobby and waited to be tipped.

“I’ve got first call on the rooms!” Oliver shouted as he raced off up the main staircase and Chloe instinctively rolled her eyes. For an eighteen year old, he was still so immature it drove her nuts.

Later that evening after they had all unpacked and pulled themselves together, Chloe stood on the decked terrace that ran the full exterior of the lodge and looked out over the balcony and down into the valley. The small town at the center of the resort was fully visible from their vantage point in the mountains and it must only have been a short walk down there by sticking the resort paths.

“It looks so picturesque,” she smiled as she hugged her arms around herself.

“It’s lame,” Oliver’s voice came from behind her as he stepped out of the double French doors and slid them closed behind him.

“Trust you,” she snapped.

“Well I’d rather be back at home, wouldn’t you?” he said.

“No,” Chloe said defiantly, “Obviously not. I think it’s great here.”

“Well I’ve got nothing to do and no way of even getting any booze. No one knows me here.”

“Well that’s tough luck,” Chloe found herself smirking. It was about time her annoying little brother had his comeuppance.

“I don’t suppose you’d…” he trailed off but looked at her with pleading eyes.

“No chance,” Chloe roared with laughter. “All the Christmas Spirit in the world couldn’t get me to go and buy you booze.”

She slapped him playfully on the arm and pouted in mock disappointment.

“Maybe Mommy will let you have a glass of her wine… if you’re a good boy.”

Chloe couldn’t help but burst into laughter as Oliver clenched his fist in mock fury.

“Sorry Ollie,” she shook her head and giggled. “But you’re on your own on that one.”

Oliver covered his eyes with his hands and groaned.

“Anyway,” Chloe smiled as she turned back towards the door to the lodge and slid it open, “That reminds me… it’s about time I went and checked out what sort of bars they have in this town.”

“I hate you,” Oliver said jokingly as she walked away and closed the door behind her and grinned at him through the glass.

“Are you two winding each other up?” her mom said as she lounged on the plush couch and nursed a glass of red wine.

“What else are the holidays for?” Chloe smirked.

“You two…” her mum smiled.

“I’m going to head down into town,” she said as she picked up her purse and pulled on her coat. “I don’t suppose you want to come?”

Her mom shook her head and yawned.

“I’m far too tired for that,” she said. “But go on, have a good time… just be safe, stick to the roads.”

“Of course I will,” Chloe shook her head. “What do you think I am, some kind of idiot…”

“No dear,” her mom laughed. “But you know, strange place, strange town…”

“Luxury resort,” Chloe said. “I hardly imagine it’s going to be crawling with criminals.”

“Have a good time!” Her mom rolled her eyes before swigging her wine and waving her goodbye.

Chloe laughed again and blew her a kiss before making her way to the front door of the cabin and opening it up to the night.

5.

The fresh snow crunched underfoot as she walked along the winding paths and down towards the town. It was so cold that it was already starting to freeze and Chloe was glad of her fur lined hat and cape. She pulled it around her tightly and smiled up at the stars. The night was so clear and there was barely a cloud in the sky. The moonlight shone down on her and lit the way, along with the lights that dotted along the sidewalks, letting her know she hadn’t veered off course. Up ahead she could hear sounds of life and of people cheering. Music was thumping softly and it sounded as if somewhere a group of people were either watching a sports game or playing beer pong. Chloe hustled up and started to walk faster. Whatever was going on down there, she didn’t want to miss it.

As she got closer to the town and all of the shops, restaurants and bars came into view, she couldn’t help but smile. It was the sort of place she had always dreamed of visiting but had never had the opportunity. Sure, she had been skiing when she was a kid, but this was different. It was Christmas and the whole town was decked out in thousands of twinkling lights.  Trees and Santa Claus’s were everywhere and the whole place felt so magical she could barely put it into words.

Small crowds were outside of various venues and the whole town seemed so friendly and buzzing with life that she couldn’t help but smile and say hello to everyone she passed. Even though there were many places to choose from, her eyes had focused on one place in particular as she had started her walk along the Main Street and she kept her gaze fixed firmly on it as she made her way forward.

The bar was wooden and a lodge itself in style and out the front a small group of girls and guys were drinking and chattering. She smiled as she walked past them and made her way inside and she wasn’t disappointed. Music drifted out from an old retro jukebox, open fires roared in the corners and the low lighting made the bar feel even more welcoming and inviting. Chloe made her way towards the long counter and pulled up a stool. As she slid onto it and began to unwrap her cape she felt the eyes of the room on her. It wasn’t overly busy in there and she was certainly a new girl in town. She could feel how each man in there was waiting to check her out and see what she had on under her fur cape.

As she revealed her low cut black t-shirt and the large swell of her breasts, she looked down to make sure her bra wasn’t showing. When she had dressed that night she had wanted to be provocative, but not slutty, and so she had teamed it with a pair of tight jeans. They clung to her curvy figure perfectly and made her feel so goddam sexy that she couldn’t help but smile as she brushed her long, silky hair behind her ear.

“Hi,” one of the barmen leaned across and grinned. “What can I get you?”

Chloe bit her lip and looked down at the bar menu. She could see lists of wines and champagne, but what she really wanted was a beer. She could tell that the majority of the people in the resort were well heeled and normally this would have made her want to fit in, but she was feeling rebellious.

“A bottle of Bud,” she smiled and the barman nodded and turned to get her, her drink.

After he passed it to her she sipped it slowly and felt herself begin to unwind. It had been a long day and the travelling had taken it out of her, but she didn’t want to miss a moment of her new abode. She wanted to experience it all and make sure that she made the most out of her time there.

She swigged the beer fast and as she felt her eyes starting to droop with tiredness, she was about to call it a night when suddenly she sensed that someone was beside her. They slid onto the stool right next to her and leaned over across the bar to speak to the bartender. Chloe tried to see out of the corner of her eye but her vision was blurred, so in the end she turned to face them and for the second time that day her jaw almost hit the floor.

The man who had come and sat beside her was so incredibly attractive it almost took her breath away. She couldn’t help but stare, her mouth slightly agape, as he pointed to a bottle of vodka on the back wall of the bar and then turned to her and smiled. He caught her, in full stare mode and her mouth hanging open. She snapped it shut quickly and his eyes glistened as he smiled, the skin around the corner of them crinkling slightly.

“Oh…” Chloe whimpered.

She looked down at the ground quickly and wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole.

What was she doing? Why had she stared at him like that?

The man let out a low laugh and she could tell that he was still watching her. Now she had looked away, she couldn’t even remember what he looked like, but she knew he was unlike anyone she had ever seen before. She could feel his eyes burning into her and she knew that she had to look back up and see him… as she turned her eyes upward and they grazed over his tight jeans on wide thighs, his rippling abs underneath a white t-shirt and his huge muscular arms, she swallowed hard. As she moved past his squared jaw and up to his piercing blue eyes her heart almost stopped beating. His hair was a dusky blonde that seemed to catch the light of the fire and she instinctively bit her bottom lip as her mouth gaped open again.

“Hi,” he said almost in a whisper.

His voice was so low and masculine it made her bones shake.

“Hi,” she managed to croak as their eyes locked in on each other’s and they both seemed unable to tear away.

“Vodka, straight up,” the bartender slammed the tumbler down in front of him and broke their awkward moment.

“Thanks,” the guy said as he slid ten dollars across the counter before he turned back to Chloe. “You new here?” he asked.

“Umm,” she stammered. “Yeah, I, well we, I got here earlier today.”

“We?” he asked, looking around the bar as if to try and find who she was with.

“Oh no,” Chloe shook her head. “I’m on my own here… but I’m here in the resort with my family. Last minute Christmas vacation,” she shrugged.

“Nice place to come last minute,” he raised his eyebrows.

“Well,” she found herself trying not to trip over her words, “My dad had to go away so he sent us here… sort of like a consolation prize.”

He nodded and swigged the vodka down in one before he tapped the bar top again and the tender began to pour him another.

She felt uncomfortable, as if she had said the wrong thing and broke his gaze to twiddle with the label on the beer bottle in front of her.

“I’m Finn,” he said finally as he held out his big rough hand and slid it into hers.

“Chloe,” she smiled.

“Nice name,” he grinned at her and raised his eyebrows.

She felt herself blushing and she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.

“So Chloe,” he continued. “How about you let me buy you a drink?”

Suddenly, she wasn’t so tired anymore.

6.

Finn bought them beer after beer and each time they chinked them together in celebration. Their conversation flowed easily and he told her that he had been at the resort staying in a friend’s lodge for the past couple of weeks and was on leave from the military. Chloe listened with intrigue as he told her about his experiences in the town, but when she tried to ask him more about his life at work, he clammed up and seemed to veer off the subject.

“I’m originally from Alaska,” he said as he swigged his beer. “But I’ve been away from there for a long time.”

“Well I’m glad you’re here tonight,” she said bravely, the alcohol helping her to loosen up. “Otherwise I’d be sat here alone.”

“I’m glad too,” he smiled warmly as their eyes locked together again.

The bell rang behind the bar for last orders and he motioned to the bartender to bring them another. Since Finn had walked in, time had gone crazily fast and she couldn’t believe it was almost midnight. Each time she looked into his eyes, she felt herself being pulled more into his world, as if they had known each other a lot longer than a couple of hours. Each time he opened his mouth to laugh and flashed his glistening white teeth she found her heart racing just a little bit more and her pulse thumped through her veins with excitement.

“So,” he smiled, “Let me walk you home?” he got to his feet and held out his arm like a gentleman.

Chloe felt like she was blushing crimson, and although she wanted him to, she didn’t want him to get the wrong idea.

“Let him,” the bartender said sensing her hesitation. “The woods aren’t safe at this time of night.”

Chloe’s heart rate quickened.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“There’s been a bear seen around here recently, a big bear… some people say its white,” the bartender snorted at the end of his sentence.

“A big, white… bear?” Chloe asked with amusement.

“Yep,” the bartender nodded. “Don’t shoot the messenger, but that’s what I’ve been told… people have to be careful out there walking back… who knows what may wander out and…you know…” he made a claw with his hand and ripped at the air.

Chloe stepped back and wrinkled her nose and Finn shifted uneasily next to her.

“Come on,” he said, dismissing the barman’s story. “Let me walk you back.”

As they approached her lodge Finn looked into her eyes and smiled.

“It was lovely to meet you Chloe,” he said as he brushed the stray strand of hair behind her ear.

She looked up at him and felt the world around them begin to blur. As she leaned forward and wrapped her arm around his waist and he pulled her against him, her whole body felt on fire. Their kiss was electric and as he slipped his tongue into her mouth and their lips brushed softly together, she felt like she could have been jelly in his arms.

Chloe had never felt like this before… and she had only known him a couple of hours. Finn had the kind of personality that made it seem as if they had been friends for years, and he was so sexy, so confident and comfortable in his own skin, that it was a huge turn-on.

“What are you doing tomorrow?” he asked as he stared into her eyes.

“Going out with you,” she smiled.

Finn nodded with a huge grin on his face and leant in and kissed her once more.

“Meet me at the bar at eight,” he said as he turned on his heel and stepped back into the snow.

He waited as Chloe climbed the steps to the lodge and opened the door. As she stepped inside she waved to him and smiled.

“Tomorrow at eight,” he repeated.

“Tomorrow at eight,” she nodded and waved.

As she closed the door behind her she breathed a huge sigh and couldn’t help her grin from reaching ear to ear.

I have a date, she thought. I’ve been here for less than a day… and already I’ve met someone and I have a date… this is shaping up to be the best Christmas ever!

She locked the door and turned out the lights in the lodge before she crept up the stairs so as to not wake her mom and brother. As she slipped into her warm bed and pulled the covers around her she felt genuinely happy for the first time in a long time. She would never be able to thank her dad enough. This vacation was exactly what she needed.

7.

The intoxicating scent of smoked bacon and maple syrup drifted up through the beams and across the landing towards Chloe’s bedroom late the following morning. She rolled over and rubbed her eyes and wished that she had a bell to ring to get Oliver to bring breakfast to her.  But even if she did, she knew she stood no chance of him putting himself out for her.

She yawned and stretched and felt a smile creep across her face.

Finn.

The previous evening had been so much fun… and so unexpected… and she had another date with him lined up in a matter of hours’ time.

“Chloeee!” Her mom called from somewhere downstairs and she stepped down onto the warm wooden floorboards and grabbed her robe.

The lodge was alive with sound, Christmas music was playing on the radio and Oliver was sat in the main living area with his feet up watching the game. Their mom was working away at the kitchen counters, cooking them brunch and as Chloe stepped down the stairs she really felt the absence of her father.

“Morning Darling,” her mom said as she kissed her on the cheek. “So, how was it out there last night?” she motioned out of the French doors and out into the snowy mountains.

“It was great,” Chloe said coyly. “It’s a really cute place, you’ll both like it.” She smirked at her little secret.

“That’s good,” her mom beamed, “I’m looking forward to heading out in an hour or so.”

“I’ll come with,” Oliver called over his shoulder. “I want to see what this place is about too.”

Chloe picked up the pot of coffee and poured herself a big, frothy cup before she sat down with Oliver and slapped his feet off the table.

“Have you heard from Dad?” she called over to her mom.

“No…” she said. “I tried to call him last night but I think he’ll have been travelling…”

“Maybe we should try him again?” Chloe sat up and looked at her. To make them aware of how much he resented their conversation, Oliver began to turn up the volume on the TV and Chloe slapped him on the shoulder and snatched the remote.

“Here,” her mom said as she passed Chloe her cell phone.

Chloe sipped her coffee, pressed dial and held the phone to her ear. It started ringing and she hummed as she waited, expecting her father to pick up. When it switched the answerphone, she hung up and lay the phone down on the coffee table.

“He didn’t answer,” she said quietly.

“Oh well,” her mom replied from the kitchen, “He’s probably asleep.”

Chloe nodded and sipped her drink, but something at the back of her mind was nagging… It wasn’t like her dad not to be in touch with at least one of them… especially when they were all travelling and apart.

Oliver jumped up and slapped his hands together.

“Right mom,” he said, “Where’s this breakfast?”

Chloe found herself rolling her eyes again and wondering how long she’d be able to stand her brother’s annoying attitude. At least she knew she would have the lodge to herself for the rest of the day, and she could look forward to a few hours peace.

Then suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, Chloe knew what was wrong.

The cell phone… the dial tone… it hadn’t been international.

“Mom?” she said as she got to her feet. “When did dad fly to the UAE?”

“Late yesterday dear, why?” her mom didn’t seem fazed.

“His dial tone wasn’t international…” Chloe felt herself tense.

“Oh Chloe,” her mom chuckled, “You worry too much, now come on, foods ready.”

Chloe followed her mom’s orders and made her way to the table. Even though she knew her instincts were usually right, she didn’t want to worry unnecessarily… She was sure her mom was right… everything was sure to be fine.

Later that day Chloe relaxed in the outdoor hot tub on the lodge’s terrace and watched the way the hot steam billowed up into the freezing cold air around her. She looked out at the snowy mountains and breathed in the fresh scent of pine. She really did love being in this sort of environment, it suited her perfectly.

She closed her eyes and lay back, keeping her head resting just right on the edge of the tub as the bubbles raged around her. Her mom and Oliver had gone into town a few hours before, and she had enjoyed a lazy afternoon of day dreaming about Finn and mentally planning what she would wear that evening for their next date at the bar.

When she thought about how instant their attraction had been it filled her with butterflies and the kind of excitement that was rare to find. She had heard her parents talk about how they had first met and of how they had known instantly that it was meant to be. Chloe felt crazy thinking this way, but that is how it had been for her the night before. The second she had lay eyes on Finn, she knew that he was going to be someone important. She thought back to Damon and of how he had made her so miserable over the past few months. She was so glad to be away from him, so glad to not have to deal with his mood swings and his aggressive nature. He was so shifty and untrustworthy… and even if he was in the same corporate world as her father, she knew that he was a dishonest man and would only have continued to drag her further into the ground.

As her mind wandered and she found herself becoming hot and bothered at the thought of Finn and what he might look like if he climbed into the hot tub with her, she suddenly had the strange feeling that she wasn’t alone. She sat up and brushed her wet hair back off her face. She stood up slightly and looked around. The roads around the lodge seemed quiet and there wasn’t any movement in the trees… yet she could feel it… somewhere, eyes were on her.

She reached out of the tub and across to the chair where her towel and robe were laying and she scooped them up in one. As she got fully to her feet, still standing in the water, she wrapped the huge waffle towel around her and tucked it in at her chest before she pulled the robe over her too. Her teeth chattered as the cold air battered her skin and she skipped lightly to the edge of the terrace and looked out into the forest properly and down onto the roads. She could see other lodges clearly, but she couldn’t see any people. The feeling that she was being watched refused to leave her, and she felt that whoever was there… was close.

She stepped back slowly and made her way back to the French doors, opened them and locked them behind her. Chloe had never been a nervous person, but that had given her the creeps.

She would have bet good money that she wasn’t alone out there. She just knew that someone was watching.

8.

As she walked down into town later that night, her heart raced with anticipation and she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. The thought of seeing Finn again was making her feel as excited as she had done when she was a kid on Christmas Eve. She laughed to herself at the irony and quickened up her pace.

More snow had fallen throughout the afternoon and she crunched through the fresh white in her black boots. Even though the heel was small, she still tottered on them with care, not wanting to slip.

The noise of the town grew louder around her and as she stepped into the main stretch her heart felt warm at the sight of all of the lights and people having fun. She hugged her arms around herself and made her way toward the lodge bar that stood tall and proud in the center of the square.

As she crunched over the snowy ground and the scent of beer and warm bodies grew closer her mind skipped back to how she had felt when she was with Finn… the scent of his cologne, the way his eyes locked with hers… his smile…

“Hey,” his voice pierced through the night and was so unexpected it made her jump.

Chloe spun around to see Finn standing behind her with a cheeky smile on his face and as he started to laugh, knowing that he had shocked her, she slapped him playfully on the shoulder as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

He was so strong and protective, and she felt tiny in his arms. She looked up into his eyes and he planted a soft, solitary kiss on her lips.

“Sorry,” he shrugged cheekily.

“Sneaking up on a girl at night… all alone…” she joked. “It’s a good job I’m not trained in martial arts.”

She raised her eyebrows and Finn winked at her.

“I won’t do it again,” he leaned in closer, “Scouts honor.”

Chloe felt herself blushing. She had been relaxed with booze the previous evening, and now she was completely sober she felt shy and nervous around him. It was as if they were two teenagers, just meeting up for the first time at the movies.

“Come on,” Finn said as he clasped his hand in hers. “I want to show you something.”

He pulled her towards the other side of the square and away from the bar. Chloe realized that her chance of Dutch courage was slipping away behind her and she was going to have to roll with it. Even though her nerves were getting the better of her, she knew she would enjoy herself, just being with Finn again was making her feel so alive it was liberating.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he pulled her further out of the square and out towards the forest.

“You’ll have to wait and see…” Finn smiled at her warmly.

They crossed onto a pathway that was lit with lights and lined with Christmas trees. With each step they took they seemed to be going more into a fairytale. The town was so beautiful and all of the houses were like something out of a dream. Out of the main section where Chloe’s lodge was situated and closer towards the town, the houses were more like cottages out of a Disney movie and really made the place feel like magic.

“It’s just up here,” Finn said as he raced up an incline and Chloe tried to keep up with him without skidding on her boots and making an ass out of herself.

When they reached the top he wrapped his arm around her and Chloe gasped as she looked out from their vantage point and out across the whole town. It was so incredible to see it from there at night, all lit up and bustling with life and the sounds of winter. Christmas songs and people singing and laughing drifted up the mountain to meet them and it was hard to believe that it was all real.

“It’s almost like this is the only place on earth, don’t you think?” Finn whispered.

Chloe nodded and turned to look at him. As he pulled her closer to him she had an overwhelming sense of unreality.

“Where did you come from?” she whispered as he ran a hand through her hair.

He kissed her deeply and hard, and it was so powerful it almost took her breath away. As she entwined herself with him she couldn’t believe how fast she was falling for him and how natural it felt. It was as if this was always meant to happen and they had both just had to find their way to this point in time.

Finn smiled at her and kissed her lightly on the forehead.

“Come on,” he said. “I don’t want to keep you out, up here in these dangerous mountains,” he joked, obviously mocking the bartender from the night before. Chloe laughed and slipped her hand into his as they walked together back down the hill.

“How long will you stay for?” she asked him as they began to approach the square.

“I’m not sure,” Finn shrugged. “Probably until after the holidays.”

“Me too,” Chloe beamed. She was glad that he wasn’t going to be disappearing on her any time soon.

He led her towards the bar and as they stepped inside they chose to take a quiet table in the corner next to one of the roaring fires and cuddled up on one of the big cozy couches.

Finn ordered them a bottle of red wine and poured it for them both before relaxing back into the cushions and pulling Chloe close to him. If the room had been quieter, it could almost have been as if they were an established couple, relaxing at home on an evening in front of the fire. Chloe closed her eyes and imagined it and smiled.

They were wrapped up in each other’s arms, kissing and exploring each other without offending everyone else in the bar when Chloe felt her cell phone vibrating in her back pocket. She ignored it at first, but when it started to go off for what must have been the fifth time she apologized to Finn and excused herself from the table.

“Mom?” she said as she pressed answer.

“Chloe,” her mom panted hurriedly. “Where are you?”

“I’m in the square, at one of the bars… what’s the matter?” She could sense the angst in her Mom’s voice and knew immediately that something was wrong.

“Who are you with?” her Mom asked.

“Mom! What is going on?” Now Chloe was really panicking.

“Listen to me carefully, whatever you’re doing, leave it and walk out of their casually. If you’re with someone, just excuse yourself and say you need to get an early night. Hurry back. Right now!”

Before Chloe had a chance to respond, the line went dead.

She knew that something had been happening with her family, and now she had the feeling she was about to find out the truth. She turned on her heel and trying to keep her hands from shaking she walked back to Finn and apologized.

“I’m so sorry,” she said trying to act as normal as possible. “That was my mom, she’s not feeling well and she needs me to head back.”

Finn raised his eyebrows and looked concerned.

“Is everything okay?” he asked as he got to his feet.

Chloe nodded and leaned in and gave him a kiss.

“Honestly, everything’s fine,” she smiled.

She turned and quickly walked out of the bar, not looking back over her shoulder even though he had called her name.

She had to get back to the cabin. Something terrible was happening… she could feel it.

9.

In her panic her feet slipped on the ice as she tried to navigate the pathways back up to the lodge. The darkness seemed thicker and as her heart raced, her hands shook and her mind became clouded with confusion. She was in such a rush she realized that suddenly she didn’t recognize the path, and the forest seemed thicker and appeared to be looming over her. She heard the snap of a twig behind her and she shivered as she realized that she must have taken a wrong turn… she definitely wasn’t on the right path back to the lodge.

She was about to go back and try to find the right way when suddenly out of the darkness ahead of her, she was aware of a figure emerging… a flashlight clasped in their hands which they shone up into her eyes.

“Chloe,” the voice said sternly… and it sent a chill right down her spine.

She would know that voice anywhere…

It was Damon.

Chloe brought her hands up to shield her eyes and blinked as she tried to see past the harsh glare of the flashlight, but as soon as she was able to focus, she immediately wished that she hadn’t… because in his hand, Damon was holding a gun. And he had it pointed right at her.

Her whole body was frozen to the spot and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Damon was there… and he was going to harm her. She felt her body tremble and she wanted to speak, but she couldn’t find the words.

“Hold your hands up,” Damon said coldly. “Hold them out in front of you and cross them at the wrists. In a minute I’m going to tie them and then you’re going to come with me.”

“Damon…” she stammered, “What is happening? What are you doing?”

“Oh for God’s sake Chlo,” he spat, “Isn’t it obvious?”

Her mind raced to try and make sense of it all, but she was coming up with nothing.

“You didn’t think I was with you because I was into you did you?” he snorted. “As if… I was only with you to get information about your father and his businesses… and now I know a hell of a lot that I can use to my advantage.”

None of it made any sense.

“Your dad’s not really away on business you fool!” he laughed. “He got wind of my little plan to kidnap you and use you for ransom… so he sent you here thinking I wouldn’t be able to get to you… Ha! How he underestimated me.”

Chloe’s mind almost exploded… Damon had used her… and was going to kidnap her to extort money…? This was almost too unbelievable for words.

“So get down on the ground and hold up your hands, I have a van waiting and I’m already half frozen!” He spat.

Trembling, Chloe got onto her knees and just when she was about to resign herself to whatever fate Damon had in store for her, she looked up into his eyes and realized he had a look of sheer terror spreading out across his face.

He was looking at something behind her and she could tell that he was frightened. When she turned to look around, roaming proudly and fiercely out of the snowcapped trees behind them was the biggest and purest white bear she had ever seen.

It stood up on its haunches and lunged forward in a snarl of teeth and claws. Chloe screamed and covered her eyes, but couldn’t help but peek through her fingers as she watched the majestic beast launch itself at Damon and pin him to the ground.

The bear was huge… she had never seen anything so incredible, but also so out of place. It was like a polar bear, something so beautiful and unique in that little resort in Colorado… none of it made sense!

The bear clamped its jaws around Damon’s leg and began to drag him ferociously into the woods and out of sight. Chloe couldn’t see what was happening, but she could guess from the wailing and snarling that it wasn’t going to be anything good. She got to her feet and went to run but then was aware of a silence that pierced through the forest.

The screaming had stopped.

She turned on her heel and peered behind her, into the darkness, and she could see the outline of the great hulking bear coming slowly towards her. She was rooted to the spot with fear and as she shook with terror she made a silent prayer that it wouldn’t harm her.

Please, she thought, please don’t hurt me.

The bear came towards her and stopped about two feet away from her. It looked at her deep in the eyes and she felt herself falling into a trance. The eyes were so familiar… she knew she had looked into them before. Her heart started to pound as she realized what was happening… She knew who’s eyes they were…

They were Finn’s.

“Finn?” she whispered as she moved closer to the bear and held out her hand.

The bear rose onto its hind legs and roared up towards the moon. It was so deafening she clamped her hands down over her ears and whimpered with fear.  But when she looked up the bear was looking at her tenderly and she knew in that moment that she was right.

In a flash of white fur and rippling muscle, the beast in front of her turned from majestic animal to handsome human, and as Finn stood in front of her, completely naked and covered in sweat and streaks of blood and snow she felt something trigger inside of her that she had never felt before.

She was speechless… but all she wanted was for him to come for her and to strip her naked. She held her breath and watched the rise and fall of his chest as he caught his breath.

“Take me,” she whispered.

Finn lunged at her through the dark and pulled her close to him. As he tore at her clothes she had never been at someone’s mercy so much in her entire life, but it had never felt so right. This man, this beast, this powerful creature, had chosen her. He had protected her and saved her from Damon, and now she had seen him shift back to his incredible human form and he was going to devour her in his own way right there on the forest floor, in the snow and under the moon.

As he thrust his powerful unsheathed cock inside of her warm folds Chloe moaned with ecstasy and gripped onto him with all of the strength she had. She wrapped her legs around him and opened up fully to him as he pumped in and out of her and she knew she wouldn’t be able to hold on for long before she unraveled in a wave of pleasure.

As she came she screamed up at the stars, savoring every second of a pleasure she had longed for and needed for so very long. As Finn felt her pussy quiver around him he too exploded and emptied his hot, thick load inside of her and collapsed down onto her chest.

She had been claimed. She was now his and she wanted to be his mate for life. She knew in that moment that she would do anything for him. She wanted to give Finn everything.

He wrapped her in his arms and kissed her lightly on the forehead. She shivered but it wasn’t because of the cold. The reality of what had happened with Damon came flooding back and the panic set in.

“My mom!” she said as she sat up and grabbed at her clothes, pulling them around her.

“It’s okay,” Finn soothed. “She’s safe.”

Chloe looked down at him as he traced his rough hands across her soft, smooth, plump skin.

“How do you know?” Chloe was so confused.

“Because…” Finn began… “I was sent here to protect you…”

She looked down at him and took his hand in hers.

“Your father sent you here like Damon said… but he’s no fool Chloe… he hired me to make sure you and your family were safe.”

“What?” she couldn’t believe it.

“My military background… special ops… He hired me to take care of any problems should they arise and keep an eye on you all… And good job, hey?” he winked.

Chloe couldn’t believe what she was hearing. He’d been hired?

“So this?” she said as she wrapped her coat around her chest… “I take it this was part of the job description?”

Finn laughed and shook his head.

“Chloe, the last thing I bargained for when I took this job was that I’d fall for the girl I’m supposed to be protecting.”

All of the anger and confusion she had started to feel quickly evaporated. Finn was falling for her. And she certainly knew that she had fallen for him.

“White bears, Polars, shifters… whatever you want to call us… we know when we find the one,” he smiled.

He took Chloe’s hand in his and kissed it softly.

She had never been so happy in her entire life.

“Come on,” he said as he helped her get dressed and then began his walk back to the woods to find his clothes. “I better get you back to the lodge, your father is on his way.”

As they left the woods and walked back across the mountain Chloe couldn’t believe how much her life had changed in the space of a few days. She had lost one boyfriend, but gained something much more… she had found her mate for life.  There were only a few days to go until the holidays and now she had Finn she knew it was going to be the most special Christmas she had ever had. What could be more incredible than spending it out at their log cabin in Colorado with her wonderful family and the man of her dreams?

They held hands and walked into the night, as the moon shone brightly above and the sky seemed to jingle with stars…

Happy Holidays, Chloe thought.

THE END

A Baby for the Bear

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Freya stood and stared at herself in the mirror. It was still early morning, but she couldn’t sleep. She had far too much on her mind. She ran her hands through her hair and sighed. Her eyes were glistening back at her, azure blue and piercing white, and she wished that the bags beneath them would disappear before her first day but knew she was out of luck.

Behind her the clock ticked and flashed 6:00 am. She hadn’t set the alarm for another hour at least, but there was no way she could go back to bed now. She looked over at her closet and at the outfit she had chosen. It was hung up on the outside and looming over her. A pair of jeans ripped at the knee, a tight white t-shirt and little flats. It wasn’t anything special, but she’d needed to keep her mind clear and know what she was going to be wearing in advance. She had so much riding on her college experience, and she didn’t want to ruin her first day by stressing last minute about what she should wear.

Somewhere outside a bird began singing. The sun had yet to rise, but the dawn chorus started up across the quad, making her feel better. She was a college girl now and she had all the freedom she could ever want. She needed to embrace it, not fear it.

Freya had always been a timid girl and kept to herself. Growing up, she had a select, loyal set of friends and feared that leaving her hometown security and being away from her family would be difficult. She had now been at college a week and found herself settling in. She had made acquaintances, and even though they weren’t the sort of people she would generally choose to hang out with, they seemed nice and had been fun for a few nights out. She just knew there wasn’t going to be a lasting friendship there. Everything was so new and exciting, and she had to keep her feet on the ground as to not get swept up in it all. She didn’t want to be one of those people who completely changed the second they went off to college and ended up screwing up their future with a lack of commitment to the real reason they were there in the first place. She was going to ace all of her classes and exams, and she was going to go places. No matter what happened or who she met, she would always put her education first.

The sound of the trash men filtered up from the street and Freya walked over to the window. The sun was beginning to rise and she decided to open it and let in a cool blast of air. It helped her feel more awake, and as she stretched her arms over her head, she knew it was the right time to stop pacing her dorm room and finally get showered, dressed and out there, ready to start the day.

“I’m so glad I didn’t have to share,” she smiled to herself as she looked around at the double room she had all to herself. “Imagine having to work around someone else all full of nerves!”

The idea of sharing a room with a complete stranger had never appealed to her. Freya knew that no matter how strange and alien a place was, she would always prefer to have her own space, somewhere she could unwind and have some privacy. Though this had also meant she was at a disadvantage. She saw roomies who had bonded quickly, and Freya felt slightly out on a limb, as if she was going to be denied a close girlfriend that she so really wanted.

She pulled her towel from the back of the door, and as she made her way into the corridor, she was very aware that not one other person was stirring.

Maybe I’m going to have to lighten up, she thought. I should probably party more and worry less.

She giggled to herself as she pushed open the door to the communal girls’ showers and turned on the light. To her complete surprise, there was another girl in there, wrapped in a towel and about to go into one of the cubicles. They stood staring at each other for a moment before Freya smiled and shrugged.

“I guess you couldn’t sleep, either?” she asked.

“Nope,” the girl replied, seeming nervous too.

“I’m Freya,” she held out her hand and the girl shook it.

“I’m Julie,” the girl nodded. “It’s good to know I’m not the only one who wasn’t out partying all night.”

“Yeah,” Freya laughed. “I want to make a good impression, you know?”

“Sure,” she said, flicking her long black hair over her shoulder. “I would have hated to be hungover on my first day in classes… For some reason, I just feel like it would set me on the course to fail!” she laughed.

“I felt exactly the same,” Freya grinned. “I don’t think I’m cut out for the binge drinking, hard partying side college has to offer.”

“I know what you mean,” Julie said as she took another step inside the shower before turning back and smiling again. “I’m in room 5C, we should hang out sometime… if you want…?”

“I’d like that,” Freya smiled, trying not to sound too enthusiastic.

The girl nodded and waved before she ducked into the shower and closed the door. She was the first person Freya had met who seemed like the type of person she would have been friends with back home. She could see herself striking up a friendship with Julie. After Freya showered and left the bathroom, she called “Bye!” over the sound of the water jets.

“Catch you later, Freya!” Julie called back.

Freya smiled. She had officially made her first real college friend.

Chapter 2

At the end of a long day of navigating her way around campus, meeting her new teachers and trying to keep on top of all of her work and ever-expanding reading list, Freya staggered back to her dorm room, opened the door and collapsed on the bed.

It was only 4:00 pm, but she felt like it was the middle of the night. She reached over and pulled her cell phone out of her bag. The only message was from her mother, asking her how her first day had gone. She smiled and texted a quick reply.

She was already overwhelmed with the amount of work, but she wasn’t going to let it deter her. She knew she could handle it. She opened up her diary and looked at the scrawled reading list. There were at least thirty books on it, and even though she knew she would never be able to read all of them, she would have to try to read at least half.

She was about to crawl under her duvet and try to sleep when there was a light knock at the door. She silently debated ignoring it, but when the tap came again, she slid from the bed and dragged her feet across to the door. She opened it and was instantly glad that she had.

“Hey,” Julie smiled with a wave. “I thought I’d come and see how you did today.”

“Oh, hi,” Freya smiled, stepping back so the door hung open. “Do you want to come in?”

Julie didn’t answer her but smiled and walked past her into the room. She sat down at the chair next to Freya’s desk and rested her hands on her knees.

“So, how did you find my room?” Freya asked with an impressed laugh.

“Oh, I just asked a couple of people,” Julie smiled. “It’s not exactly hard to find anyone in this building, especially with a name like yours… pretty unique!”

“I guess,” Freya sat down on the bed next to her and looked around the room, unsure of what to say next.

“Listen,” Julie said, as if she could tell there was a slight tension in the air. “I was just wondering really if you felt like getting off campus tonight and going for something to eat… Sort of like a celebrate the first day at college type of thing?”

“Sure,” Freya sat forward. “That would be great.”

Julie smiled back at her, and Freya had the feeling there was something else on her mind that she was holding back.

“Is everything okay?” she asked her finally.

Julie shrugged and smiled. She was staring at Freya, taking in every feature on her face and sizing her up.

“Everything’s fine,” she said. “You just remind me of someone, that’s all.”

“Oh?” Freya asked, but Julie waved her hand as if to bat away the conversation.

“So, tell me all about how you did,” she said instead. “I’ve got a mountain of books to buy. What about you?”

“Oh, totally the same,” Freya laughed, “I think I’m going to be glued to books for the foreseeable future.”

“Yes!” Julie laughed. “Me too! Good job we’re not into partying, huh?”

“Well, I guess we’ll have to let our hair down at some point,” Freya shrugged. “All work and no play makes Freya a dull girl… or something.”

Julie threw her head back and laughed. “I’m glad you said that before I did,” she grinned. “Everything in moderation, I guess.”

“Definitely,” Freya nodded.

“What are the other people like?” Julie gestured to the rest of Freya’s corridor.

“Wild,” she rolled her eyes. “I went out with them last week, but to be honest I didn’t really gel with any of them.”

“I don’t think I’ve even really met anybody else apart from you…” Julie said quietly. “To be honest, I’m pretty selective about my friends.”

Freya nodded, knowing exactly what that felt like.

“So,” Julie jumped to her feet. “Can I come back around seven?”

“Sure,” Freya stood up to and walked over to the door with her. It hung open still and they could see other girls and guys coming back from their own lectures and seminars. “I’ll be ready!”

“Great,” Julie smiled as she started on down the hallway and turned back and waved.

As she walked away, Freya had a suspicious feeling. There was something in Julie’s eyes that Freya couldn’t put her finger on… It was as if she wanted something from her, but didn’t dare ask. She shook out her shoulders and told herself to stop being paranoid. Both the girls obviously had trouble making friends, and they had found each other and instantly clicked. Maybe Julie just couldn’t believe her luck that she’d found someone in the craziest dorm on campus who liked spending her evenings more chilled out than girls gone wild. But as she started to get ready and curled her hair, she couldn’t shake the feeling. When Julie came back for her later, she was determined to find out what was going on. She would just have to tread carefully.

Chapter 3

At seven o’clock, Freya re-opened her dorm room door and turned off her mp3 player. The hallways were crammed with people going out for the evening and arranging parties. One of the guys she had met on one of her first days there ducked his head in and asked her if she wanted to go to a kegger with them, but she shook her head and said no thanks.  He shrugged before turning on his heel and going back down the hall. As he turned the corner to head towards the stairs, he did a double take at the short, pretty brunette walking in the opposite direction. Freya instantly recognized Julie and got to her feet and waved before she stepped out into the hall, slamming the door behind her.

“You’re right, it is crazy down here,” Julie laughed as she turned and took in the scene around them. Girls were in six-inch heels and tiny mini-skirts, tottering along the hallway with bottles of vodka in their hands and their lips over plumped with shiny red gloss.

“It’s even worse at three am,” Freya joked as they started down the stairs. “Don’t you see any of this though, I mean, if you’re in 5C?”

“Have you seen where my room is?” Julie looked up at her. “I’m right at the end of a private corridor, part of the perks of being in my family.” She rolled her eyes and laughed.

“Oh?” Freya asked, interested.

“My dad donates a lot to the college,” she said, “so I was kind of given preference over the most private room, which also happens to be the biggest.”

“Lucky!” Freya laughed. “I wish I was out of all of that.”

“Well, you can stay any time,” Julie shrugged.

Freya felt herself blush and smiled. She was embarrassed to have such a crappy room when Julie obviously had their dorm’s equivalent of the penthouse.

As they stepped out into the warm evening air and crossed the quad, Freya realized she hadn’t even asked Julie where they were going.

“Oh, it’s just this little diner on the outskirts of town,” Julie said as she walked briskly in the direction of the parking lot. Freya jogged to keep up with her and felt her mouth drop open as she saw Julie flick her car keys and the flashy red sports car’s lights come to life.

“Is this yours?” she said as she ran her hand down the glistening metal.

“Yeah,” Julie shrugged. “Again, my dad…” She looked embarrassed this time.

They climbed into the car, and Julie started the engine with a loud roar. Freya laughed.

“So did your dad go here or something? How come he donates so much to the college?”

Julie shook her head and cranked up the stereo.

“No,” she began as she reversed and then put the car into drive. “We live close by…” She swung out of the parking lot and onto the main road out of campus.

“How come you live on campus then?” Freya asked, confused.

“I just needed to get away from home,” she shrugged again. “You know, I wanted the full on college experience…”

“Yeah, I get that,” Freya nodded. And she did. Even though she had been nervous and wary about leaving home, she still wanted to do it and feel independent. “But how come you didn’t choose to go away?”

“I like it here,” Julie smiled. “And I’m close to my family.”

“That’s really nice,” Freya said genuinely.

Julie pulled off campus and began down the highway. It was approaching dusk and Freya felt the cold nip at her skin. She was hungry and hoped that wherever they were going wouldn’t take them too long. She was even gladder to have met Julie now that she knew that she was local. It would be great to have a friend who could show her around and take her to all of the spots that she would unlikely find without her.

After a few minutes, Julie began to slow the car and turned off the highway and down a smaller road. The trees loomed above them high overhead and Freya noticed how their leaves hadn’t started to turn yet, even though it was the beginning of fall.

“Here we go,” Julie said as she pulled off the road at a small, old-fashioned diner that looked like something out of the movies.

“This is one of the best places around here,” Julie said confidently. “This is where all the locals come, and it’s like the town’s best kept secret.”

They got out of the car and made their way inside. A bell tinged over their heads as they stepped in, and Julie began waving at people who turned to look at them. A row of men sat high up at the counter next to big slices of pie, all wearing squared off caps and winter vests.

“Hey Julie,” one of the waitresses said as she thrust two menus at them and walked them to a table next to the windows.

“Hey,” Julie smiled and then gestured to Freya. “This is my new friend from college,” she said.

“Nice to meet you,” the waitress grinned before she turned on her heel and went back over to the counter.

“Everyone is so friendly,” Freya remarked as she opened the menu and looked down it. Her mouth was watering and she couldn’t wait to sink her teeth into something delicious.

“I recommend the ribs,” a gruff, deep voice came from behind her, as if whoever it was had read her mind.

Freya spun around to see a tall, muscly man, looking down at her with big, dark eyes.

“Oh God,” Julie rolled her eyes and pouted. “I should have known you’d show up!”

Freya turned to look at Julie as she burst into laughter and waved the man over to her. She stood up and wrapped an arm around him and kissed him on the cheek.

Freya looked up at him. He was incredible, and easily one of the sexiest men she had ever seen in her entire life. He turned to look at her and smiled a wide smile which flashed his perfect teeth. They looked pearly white next to his deeply tanned skin, and Freya found herself biting her lip as her eyes wandered down his thick, muscly forearms that were wiry with hair.

“This is Freya,” Julie grinned, turning the man towards her so he was close enough for Freya to catch the scent of his cologne. He bent down and took her hand in his before raising it to his lips and planting a soft, warm kiss on it.

“It’s lovely to meet you, Freya,” he smiled. “I’m Kellan… Julie’s brother.”

Chapter 4

Freya’s heart was pounding in her chest as she looked up at him. He still had her hand in his and the red hot kiss he’d planted on it was lingering there with a tingle. She felt herself blushing as she realized she couldn’t pull herself away. He smiled and bit his bottom lip.

“Yes,” Julie interrupted their moment. “This is my brother… He’s a pain in the ass, but I love him to death.”

He smiled and stepped closer to Freya so she had to scoot over for him to sit down.

“Don’t mind if I join you, do you, girls!” It was more of a statement than a question, but Freya found herself shaking her head and smiling like a kid on Christmas morning.

“Of course not,” she beamed. “It’s lovely to meet you.”

Julie noticed her enthusiasm and suppressed a grin of her own.

“So how is everything over on campus, Sis?” Kellan asked, “You’re obviously making friends.” He turned and winked at Freya.

“It’s all good,” she smiled. “But we were just saying we’re not really into all this drinking and partying… Thank god we met each other and can just spend our evenings not getting wasted and throwing up out of windows.”

“That’s because you’re classy girls,” Kellan grinned. “Imagine what dad would say if he caught you in that kind of state.”

“Exactly,” Julie nodded. “Our dad’s pretty strict,” she whispered to Freya.

“A bit?” Kellan laughed. “More like obsessively!”

The pair began to delve into a story of how their father had kept them on a tight leash all of their lives and hated the idea of them ever straying too far from home. Freya listened intently and found that she couldn’t take her eyes off Kellan. He must have only been a couple of years older than her, but he seemed so much more mature and he oozed confidence and power.

“He’ll like you though,” Kellan’s voice broke her train of thought. “You’re obviously a good influence on Julie, so I’m sure he’ll love to have you up at the house.”

“Huh?” Freya said as she realized she hadn’t caught a word they were saying.

“He was just saying normally dad doesn’t like any of my friends,” Julie laughed. “But he’ll like you because you’re clearly a nice calming influence.”

“Oh,” Freya laughed, “Yes, of course.” She made a Scout salute and Kellan laughed.

“Well you’ll have to come up and see us,” he nodded as he raised his eyebrows and took a sip of his drink. “In fact, mom and dad are away this weekend and I was thinking about having a few friends over … Nothing wild, don’t worry, good girls.”

“What do you think?” Julie turned to Freya and asked reluctantly.

“I think it would be rude not to,” Freya smiled. There was no way she was missing out on an invitation from someone like Kellan.

“Okay, Bro,” Julie said with a sigh. “We’ll come up to the house this weekend, but the first sign of silly and wild behavior and we’re both leaving, okay?”

“Okayyy,” he yawned and Julie threw a rolled-up napkin at him.

The waitress arrived at the table to take their order, and Freya found herself prickling with sweat. The heat coming from Kellan was intense, and she couldn’t figure out whether it was her attraction to him that was setting off the reaction or it was really coming from him. When he had held her hand, his skin had been hot to the touch…

He shifted on the seat next to her, and his thigh brushed up against hers. On the other side of the table, Julie was smiling as she watched them.

“And for you?” the waitress asked looking down at Freya.

“Go on,” Kellan said as he took the menu from her hands and handed it back to the waitress. “Get the ribs, I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

Okay,” Freya shrugged. “I’ll go for the ribs.”

The waitress wrote it down and went to put the order in. Kellan smiled at Freya and raised his eyebrows.

“A girl who’s not afraid to get her hands dirty, I like it!” he joked.

“Well, I can’t pass up a good recommendation, can I?” she smiled.

Her heart was fluttering in her chest as he flirted with her and made her feel at ease. There was something raw and unique about him that made her feel like he was completely different from anyone else she had ever met.

After they had finished dinner and paid their tab, the three of them walked out to the parking lot and Kellan picked up Julie and gave her a big hug.

“So good to run into you, Sis,” he grinned. He plonked her down on the ground and moved over to Freya.

“And even better to meet you,” he smiled before he leaned in and gave her a gentle peck on the cheek.

Freya blushed as she watched him walk towards his big black truck and climb inside.

“Jeez,” Julie whispered. “How hot for each other are you two?” she joked.

Freya shrugged it off and turned back towards Julie’s car.

“No need to pretend otherwise,” Julie said as she started the engine and grinned at her. “I knew you’d hit it off… that’s one of the reasons I brought you here tonight. I kind of hoped we’d bump into him.”

“Really?” Freya turned to look at her in disbelief. “But he’s your brother… Wouldn’t most girls hate that?”

“Not me,” Julie said as she pulled out of the parking lot. “In fact, the second I met you, I wanted to get to know you because I knew you’d be a good match for Kellan.”

Freya looked at her dumbfounded, like she couldn’t believe her luck.

“Girls like you are hard to find, Freya,” she said. “And I only want the best for my family.”

As they sped down the highway, Freya couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She’d made a new best friend and met an amazing man in the span of one day. So far college was shaping up to be pretty awesome indeed.

Chapter 5

The rest of the week passed by in a blur. Freya spent all of her mornings in classes, her afternoons doing homework and the evenings hanging out with Julie. She would usually get back to find Julie waiting by her door, or there would be a note tacked to it asking her to go and find her as soon as she could.

The first time Freya went down to Julie’s dorm room, she couldn’t believe how different it was from hers. It wasn’t just a little bit bigger and more private, it was like a master suite fit for a queen. Her room was the only one in the hallway, so it was completely separate from the other rooms. Inside it only got better. Julie had a king-size bed, a kitchenette all to herself and an en-suite. Freya had been so confused as to why she had even bothered to go into the communal shower room that morning the two had met, but Julie kept muttering something about having an authentic college experience.

The girls had grown closer over the week, and Freya felt as if she had known Julie her whole life. She had never had a friend she had been so at ease and compatible with. It was like she had been sent to help her start her real life.

As Friday came around and Freya’s classes finished for the day, she walked slowly back to her dorm and noticed the first leaf turning red on an oak tree.

“Hey!” Julie called from behind her. “What time should we leave?”

“Whenever you like,” Freya smiled.

“Seven?” Julie linked her arm with hers and the two walked towards the front steps to their building.

“Sounds good.”

“Great,” Julie dropped her arm and skipped on ahead. “I better dash—I’ve got a million things to do beforehand. Don’t forget to dress up,” she winked. “Kellan will be there, remember!”

Freya felt a knot in her stomach but couldn’t keep the grin from her face.

“He’s hot for you,” Julie said over her shoulder as she reached the top of the steps. “And quite frankly, I’d love to have you as a sister-in-law.”

“Wow, jumping ahead there a bit, aren’t we?” Freya laughed.

“Nope,” Julie winked. “Anyway, catch you later.” She blew Freya a kiss and disappeared up the stairs.

Freya looked at her watch and realized it was five-thirty. She was going to have to get a move on too.

***

As Julie sped down the winding woodland roads, Freya’s nerves were mounting. She knew she was about to see Kellan again, and she couldn’t shake what Julie had said earlier. What if he was really serious about her? What if Julie had handpicked her for him? They approached a bend in the road and Julie slowed.

“We’re just up here over this rise,” she said, dimming the lights and turning off the main road and onto smaller lane that went up a hill. They were close and Freya could sense it—she could feel him near her. The feeling she got when he was around was so strange. It was as if they could smell each other and a wild instinct was pulling her to him.

“Here we are,” Julie said as they rounded a corner and the most incredible house loomed up out of the trees. A star-scattered sky swept out behind it, emphasizing its grandeur.

“Wow,” Freya gasped. “This is amazing.”

The house was more than a mansion. It was a full-on sprawling country estate hidden there in the trees. The private road they had been traveling on led to a huge set of wrought iron gates with stone statues or big, menacing bears on either side. Julie leant out of the driver’s window and pushed a code into the security keypad before the gates beeped and began to open. Freya had never seen a house like it. It was so secluded and protected. It was as if they didn’t want anyone in the world to know they were there, or risk them being discovered.

“What’s with all the security?” Freya asked.

“Like I said,” Julie shrugged, “My dad’s pretty strict.”

***

When they reached the top of the hill and Julie stopped the car, Freya almost didn’t dare get out. She felt intimidated, but she was also desperate to see Kellan. She looked up at the tall wooden double doors flanked by columns and one of them slowly opened and Kellan stepped outside.

“Welcome,” he called to her as he held his arms out with his palms upturned to the sky.

“Come on,” Julie whispered. “He’s excited to see you, I can tell.”

Kellan wrapped his arm around Freya and kissed her on the cheek. She couldn’t help but blush as her nerves crept back up inside of her. He was even more attractive than she remembered. He hooked his arm with hers as Julie had done earlier in the day and led her into the great entrance hall of their impressive home.

“I’m so glad you came,” Kellan said as Julie wandered off down a hallway behind them. “I’ve done nothing but think about you since I met you in the diner.”

Freya’s heart began to race. “Really?” she stammered.

“Yes,” he smiled, his brown eyes were warm and inviting and she suddenly became aware of the heat that rose from him again. It was intoxicating and pulled her in.

“Come on,” he said as he put an arm around her and guided her down the hall. “Let’s go and find the others.”

Chapter 6

They walked through the winding hallways and Freya found herself trying to catch glimpses of the art on the walls. The whole house was so opulent and dramatic, she couldn’t believe that her easy-going friend had a background like this, or that Kellan seemed totally besotted with her… She was just an ordinary girl, from an ordinary family… and here she was with Julie and Kellan, two people so interesting and removed from her own world that it was almost bewildering.

“Everyone’s outside,” Kellan said as he led her through a kitchen that could easily have been bigger than the entire bottom floor of her parent’s house. It was all marble and the ceilings were high with three massive chandeliers swinging from them. On the opposite side of the kitchen were two big double doors that opened to an outside terrace. A fire pit raged in the middle and all around it were big comfy couches and tiki torches. Julie was draped across one of the couches and two guys drinking beers were on another.

“Guys,” Kellan called as he led her out to them. “I’d like you to meet Freya. Freya this is Joe and Max.”

The two other boys got to their feet and came to shake Freya’s hand. She smiled meekly and greeted them before looking down at Julie and giving her the look that meant she wanted to talk to her. Julie smiled and looked away as if she was ignoring her request on purpose. She was definitely up to something and although Freya wanted to shout to her and ask, she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She couldn’t believe her luck to be there at the incredible house with such a lovely group of people.

Kellan motioned for her to sit on one of the couches and Freya took up his offer and made herself comfortable. He sat next to her and slipped his arm discreetly along the back, around her shoulder.

“So,” Joe said, “how did you have the pleasure of meeting these two, Freya?”

“We go to college together,” Julie answered for her. “We met in our dorm’s communal bathroom,” she laughed.

“Yeah, and we just clicked straight away,” Freya added.

“And I had the pleasure of bumping into them both at the diner the other night and said Freya would have to come over and see us here at the house.”

“And I’m glad I came,” she smiled as she turned to Kellan and their eyes met.

Max and Joe got up and picked up a soccer ball. They jumped over the wall of the terrace and went down onto the perfectly manicured and sprawling gardens. As they kicked it and messed around, Julie leaned up on her elbows and whispered, “They’re pretty juvenile, but they’re harmless.”

“How do you know them?” Freya asked.

“Old family friends,” Kellan answered.

“Okay, guys,” Julie said as she got to her feet, “I’m going to head up to my room and root through a few things that I want to take back with me… I’ll leave you two to get better acquainted.” She raised an eyebrow and winked. As she walked past Freya, she squeezed her shoulder lightly and Kellan gave a low laugh and ran a hand through his hair.

Freya’s heart was pounding, and she was so nervous she didn’t know where to look. Kellan’s arm was still around her shoulder, and she could feel his heat oozing into her. She felt so safe in his arms.

The tension between them was mounting, and she could sense his eyes on her. She wanted to turn to look at him but knew that if she did, he would either kiss her or break her heart. She stared dead ahead and noticed another statue of a big grizzly bear in the trees.

“Your family like bears,” she whispered.

“Something like that,” Kellan said softly as he swept a strand of hair away from her eye.

Unable to stand it any longer, Freya turned to look at him and their eyes locked. It was as if she had known him forever and they had an unbreakable bond. It had come out of nowhere, and it was shocking her to the very core, but she knew that there was something between them that was bigger than anything she had ever experienced in her life.

“Freya,” he whispered. “How much did Julie tell you about me?” He was twisting her hair around his finger and staring at her deep in the eyes.

“What do you mean?” she asked, confused.

“I mean, did she talk at all about our family?” he asked, moving closer to her.

“Not really,” Freya cast her mind back and tried to remember their conversations. When she thought about it properly, Julie hadn’t really told her much about her life with her family at all. Except that their father was strict and generous with the money.

“I’d love to tell you about us,” he said. “But I’m worried it will change things.”

“Change things?” Freya asked as she shuffled closer to him. “I don’t think anything could make me feel any different about you guys. I love Julie like a sister and it’s only been a week,” she let out a loud laugh and so did Kellan.

“Let’s go for a walk,” he said as he got to his feet and held out his hand for her to take. She slipped her palm into his and he pulled her up to meet him. Their chests bumped up against one another and Freya resisted the urge to wrap her arms around him and kiss him. The tension between them was too perfect, and she didn’t yet want to break it. She liked the feeling of not knowing.

Kellan walked down the stone staircase into the gardens, and Freya held onto his arm as she walked with him. She looked back over her shoulder at the house and as the lights were turning on and lighting it up, she really couldn’t believe how amazing it all looked.

“This house is unbelievable,” she sighed. “It must be incredible living here.”

“It has its moments,” Kellan smiled coyly. “It gets lonely though… Especially now Dad’s gone.”

“Gone?” Freya asked as she looked up at him.

“Yes,” he said as if he was about to confess something. “Dad died last year. Since then it’s just been me and Julie here, until she went off to college two weeks ago.”

“But…” Freya began, “you said your parents were away for the weekend?”

Kellan smiled as if he was recalling a fond memory and squeezed her hand.

“Yeah, that’s kind of a game Julie and I play… takes us back to our childhood, I suppose… Makes us feel less abandoned.”

“And your mother?”

“She died when Julie was ten and I was twelve.”

“Wow,” Freya said, “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Kellan said, more upbeat. “It’s just life… We’re doing okay now and we have each other.”

Freya looked up at him again, uncertain of what to say. She had no idea that they had been through such traumas. She had assumed they were so lucky and privileged that life must have just been easy for them.

“That’s why Julie didn’t go far for college,” he said. “She wanted to stay close by, help me with the house and things.”

“Yes,” Freya said. “That makes sense.”

He smiled and stopped walking. Because of the conversation, she hadn’t realized that they were now in the middle of a forest. She looked around at the tall, high trees and at the moon rising high in the sky.

“It’s lovely here,” she said. “I’d love to live out somewhere so quiet and peaceful… Did Julie tell you about my dorm room? Officially the worst in history.” She was babbling to stop herself from looking at him. They were facing each other, and he was running a hand through her hair.

“Shh,” he whispered with a light laugh.

She looked up and her eyes met his. They glinted in the twilight, and Freya couldn’t look away.

“Kellan,” she began but he shushed her again gently.

He leaned forward and kissed her powerfully on the mouth. He wrapped his big, manly arms around her and pulled her closer to him. His tongue slipped against hers and his heat filled her completely. She couldn’t remember the last time she had been kissed—it had been so long. And the feeling of being in a man’s arms was so warm and loving, she never wanted it to end.

Kellan ran a hand up the small of her back and squeezed her gently. The stubble on his chin was rough and wiry. Freya couldn’t help the smile creeping over her face.

“You’re so different,” he whispered. “When Julie said she’d found you I couldn’t believe it.”

“What do you mean?” Freya asked him as she opened her eyes and saw his again, boring into hers.

“I need you Freya,” he said seriously. “You’re perfect and I need you more than you could ever imagine…”

Chapter 7

He was holding her tight, as if he would never let her go. Freya looked up into his big, honest eyes and could sense the urgency. It was as if this moment was always supposed to happen. The stars had aligned to make it perfect for them, there in the woods, at that particular moment in time.

“Tell me,” she whispered. “What’s happening?”

They were in the center of a clearing and Kellan sat down on a large rock and sighed. Freya rushed to him and bent down. He looked like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders.

“I want to tell you, but I don’t know what you’ll think of me… Of us…” he said.

“Tell me,” she said again as she squeezed his hand reassuringly.

Kellan sucked in some air and his eyes found hers. “Okay,” he began, “here goes…”

Freya sat down next to him and Kellan wrapped her hand in his.

“When Julie found you,” he said, “it was for me…” He paused and shook his head as if he couldn’t continue, but Freya nudged him and he nodded and continued.

“I need you Freya. You’re the perfect woman to continue my family’s legacy with… I know it sounds crazy, but we are a dying breed and I need someone like you, someone beautiful and strong to carry my child.”

Freya’s mouth dropped open. Of all the things she had been expecting to hear, that was not one of them.

“I…I…” she stammered, but Kellan continued.

“Julie knew you were the one, and the second I met you, so did I,” he said. “I know it sounds crazy. I never thought it would happen this way either, but you can’t deny what we have… There’s something between us. It was there instantly, and it’s only getting stronger.”

He took hold of her face and shivers of lust ran up her spine.

“Give yourself to me, Freya, and you’ll have everything you’ve ever wanted. We will be a family, we’ll be united, and all of this will be yours.”

“But I’m at college,” she stammered.

“And you can still finish,” he said. “I inherited this house and all of my parent’s fortune. I have more than enough money to keep you, support you and help you finish your studies if you give me a cub.”

“A what?” Freya said with disbelief.

“A cub,” he said again as he stroked her cheek. “Give me the heir I need, help me continue my family’s dynasty and you will be forever rewarded.”

Her whole skin was prickling and suddenly things all began to make sense. The statues of bears dotted around the estate, his gruffness and the heat that oozed from his pores. Kellan was a shifter and he needed to breed before his family line was extinguished. Freya looked up at the man in front of her and knew that she wanted nothing more than to help him. She loved him, and she loved Julie. He was right: In the short time they had known each other, their connection had been forged and was intensifying with each second they spent together.

She already couldn’t imagine her life without them… Could she be the one to help them in the way they needed?

As she looked up to the sky, she saw the moon was rising above the tops of the trees. It was full and casting silvery light all around them. Kellan’s eyes were growing darker and wider, and Freya could sense the change in him.  He was turning.

“I want you so bad,” he said as he kissed her again. “I’ve never wanted anyone as much in my entire life. You’re my one true mate.”

Freya felt a knot of fear and lust in her belly and a wetness between her legs. She was aching for him and knew that she wanted to give herself to him, but she was so nervous, she was afraid to let go.

“You’re a virgin,” he whispered. “I can tell.”

Freya blushed and nodded. She could see the bulge in his pants getting bigger, and it was turning her on so much she could barely control herself.

“I can only breed with a virgin,” he looked at her dead in the eyes again before he kissed her and led her back onto the rocks.

Freya wrapped her legs around him and let him pin her hands back high above her. He ran his hands up her side and cupped her big, bountiful breasts before kissing up the side of her neck. His touch was electric and as the passion flowed through him, the more animalistic he became.

The moon was directly over them and as he slipped Freya’s panties down and released his impressive manhood, a wave of power rolled over him as he tore out of his skin and into the great hulking beast in front of her. As he penetrated her for the first time, Freya screamed with pleasure and delight. She had never had a man inside of her before, never mind one as powerful as Kellan. As he shifted into his bear form, he continued to ravage her and thrust himself in and out of her. The feeling of fur against her skin was divine and as he ravished her soft and curvy body, his strokes became more intense and passionate.

Freya was on the verge of release, and she gripped him with her legs and moaned as his huge cock pounded her. As he fucked her, he grunted hard and fast and began cumming in a hot and powerful wave. He shot his load right up inside of her and Freya could feel it hitting her inside walls. She gasped as her own orgasm thundered through her. She was being taken by the bear and it was the most intense and amazing experience of her entire life.

As he emptied himself inside of her and they became one, she knew instantly that she would be his forever. Kellan had claimed her, and she was going to give him cubs. She could already feel the magic happening inside of her, and she nuzzled into him and breathed in the scent of his sweat and sex.

“I love you,” Kellan panted as he withdrew and his fur gave way to his human form. His strong and hulking frame was in front of her, his muscles glistening in the moonlight.

“I love you, too,” she smiled.

***

They walked back up to the house arm in arm, their passion strong and overflowing. There was no way Julie wouldn’t be able to tell the second she saw them that her plan had worked. As they emerged from the woods and Freya looked up at the amazing house, she couldn’t believe that it was about to become her home. She had fallen on her feet, taken in by an incredible family and made into one of their own… and now they were going to have a baby. It all seemed so surreal.

Julie stood up on the terrace as she saw them approaching and clapped her hands together excitedly.

“You two look amazing together,” she beamed. “I just knew the second I saw you that you were Kellan’s mate.”

Freya nuzzled into him again, and he wrapped his arm around her tightly.

“You did good, Sis,” he smiled. “And you’ll soon be an aunty so you better get practicing your babysitting skills.”

Julie squealed with glee and jumped on the spot.

“A cub for us,” she smiled. She rushed forward and hugged Freya. “You have no idea how much this means to us all.”

Freya nodded and smiled. She had no idea how, but she really did understand. This was her fate and she was welcoming it with open arms.

“This calls for a celebration,” Freya said as she looked up at Julie and Kellan.

Joe and Max came out of the house with a bottle of alcohol-free champagne and Max popped the cork. They all sat around the fire pit and chinked glasses as they looked up at the moon and watched the fireflies. It was such a beautiful night and the start of an incredible journey.

Freya looked up at Kellan and smiled. She was finally home.

THE END

The Bear Wants Babies

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Aria looked out from the top deck of the ferry. She was on her way to somewhere in Alaska that she had never heard of, in order to take possession of a cabin she had inherited from a great aunt whom she had never known. She had been looking for a change anyhow, and so with the promise of free rent and adventure, she left behind the small town in Florida where she came from. There were a few tear-filled goodbyes, but they were balanced by the fact that Aria was more than ready to start fresh somewhere new. As she looked around her at the wide open wilderness on all sides, she realized that if the awe inspiring beauty of nature up her was any indication, she would soon have a whole lot of new things to get used to.

Everything had changed as she drove northwest through the expansive country. It got considerably colder, even for June, the closer she got to Washington. The houses were separated by wider and wider spaces, and those spaces went from holding a few trees each, to being made up of whole forests. Everything just got more natural as she headed further west. She had been overjoyed to get through what she felt was the vastly overpopulated South. The further she got from it, the more she realized how much she had disliked it. Aria was on a shoestring budget, and by the time she had gotten on the 3-day ferry up to Alaska she was already getting low on funds. Traveling like this actually cost more than flying, but there was absolutely no way she was going to get on a plane. Regardless of the cost, though, or the means of travel, she was excited to be on this new adventure.

It was the third day on the ferry and she had already spent two nights camped out on the front deck. Even though the price for an actual room was astronomical, she now kind of wished she had chosen that route. The air outside was far colder than she would have imagined for early summer. At least there were many others who had underestimated the temperature as well. On the bright side, they now shared a sense of camaraderie that had been forged through the mutual trauma they had endured in the deep chill of the last few nights. Many were ending their trip in Ketchikan, but Aria was pushing forward north to around Barrow. According to her map, even once she arrived there, there would still be two more days of travel by bus as well as by boat.

All she knew about where she was going was what she had looked up, and that had in no way prepared her for the vast majestic views that had awaited her. She also had had no way to anticipate how small such open spaces would make her feel. Nature definitely reigned supreme in Alaska. The paperwork in her knapsack said that she now owned a cabin and fifty acres somewhere up there. She could feel her destiny calling to her from the wilderness.

***

Aria finally arrived at Ketchikan and then almost immediately picked up a bus that was headed even further north. Even though the trip meant several more hours of driving, it was mainly coastal roads and the views kept her in a perpetually awestruck state. She sat next to a gentleman a little older than she was for the last leg of the journey and the two talked for hours. The conversation made the time pass quickly. At the next town, she got off to catch a boat to the northern coast. Everything had been pre-booked, so it was supposed to be a smooth trip, but she was still genuinely surprised when each leg went off without a hitch. Aria decided that she would take that as a sign. Things were on the upswing.

Her first impression of Barrow was how small it was. Taking in the houses in a glance she figured that there couldn’t have been more than a hundred or so people in the whole town. But the thing that made it seem so much smaller she decided, was the way the town was so close to the shore. It looked dangerously close. She imagined it would only take one tantrum and the sea would swallow it all up in one angry surge.

Aria’s heart skipped a beat as she hopped off the boat in the uneven tide. Her legs were happy to feel the solid dock, and then actual ground underneath her. She only had one large duffel bag that the mate handed her as he waved goodbye. Everyone had been so nice and even the couple of hours on the boat had yielded several friends she would be happy to see again. It seemed to Aria that people were just different up north. She had admit that she liked the change.

Looking through her bag pockets, she found the piece of paper that had the address. She had bought a car through a man and she was supposed to pick it up. Vehicles were extremely hard to get, in large part because the cost of transporting one exceeded the value of the actual car. So she hoped that the car she had purchased was not a complete rust bucket and that it would at least get her to the cabin some 10 miles inland. Aria found it hard to take her eyes from the view though. She could see the icebergs just off the coast. It was just so … wild … and dangerous.

Aria shivered as she walked the several blocks to the address. It turned out to be a small house/restaurant and when she opened the door, several pairs of eyes were instantly on her. There was a small bar with a few stools and she went to sit down, smiling at a few people that kept her eye contact. A waitress quickly brought over a menu and asked what she wanted to drink.

Trying to prop the large bag up, she asked for the name she had written down on the piece of paper.

“Ralph!”

The woman turned her head back towards Aria and told her that he would be out in a moment. Aria asked for a Coke and settled in to look at the menu. She had ordered and started eating by the time Ralph came up from the back. He turned out to be a rotund older man that looked much like his name sounded. He gave Aria a once over that made her a bit uncomfortable.

“So you’re Aria?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Look at you, so polite. I daresay that won’t last long around here. You kind of look like Martha you know. We never knew she had nieces.

“Great niece. I think her and my mother had a falling out when they were younger. I actually never met her or even knew that she existed until a couple of months ago.”

“Tragic. Hell of a way to learn.”

His green eyes stared into hers, as if probing for something for a moment, until he finally turned away when she didn’t. It sort of reminded her of a stare down that she had with her cat a week before.

“So you ready to pick up your car? She is a beaut. I really think you are going to like it.”

Aria had hoped for a picture, or something, but the man did not seem too on top of things technologically speaking. When she explained cell phones with cameras, he snorted. But she had been a little desperate so she went on his word.

“Oh I don’t have one of those fin dangled picture phones. What do you need that for?”

As Aria looked around the man’s yard, she believed him. There wasn’t a thing in it that didn’t look like it had been there at least ten years already. He seemed to have a combination used car and salvage business – and diner. They walked to the back where he had most of the cars. They went pretty far before he finally pulled a sheet out from the wipers of a sedan of some sort. It was a beaut and though it was old, it seemed to have no outside damage. Aria did not know the model unless she looked at the paperwork, but it was a pretty powder blue and was more of less what she had had in mind. She had been warned that it would be useless 6-8 months out of the year, but for now it was perfect and she would worry about winter when the time came.

Chapter 2

Stowing her luggage in the trunk, she got behind the wheel and looked at the directions she had written down and quickly started south, heading deeper into the overgrown wild. After about thirty minutes Aria checked the address twice before she pulled down a long dirt road. The cabin was not at all what she had expected. It was actually more of a proper family sized home than the modest dwelling she had been expecting. She noticed the road went off deeper into the woods past her property and she briefly wondered who lived up the hill.

Aria had to pinch herself to make sure she was not dreaming. She could have never afforded anything so nice on her bartender salary at home, and now she could live here in this big place – and all rent free. The estate even had the fees and taxes paid off for years to come. It had all been worked into the will. She didn’t have much in her pocket, but she knew that she would find something to do out there that would pay for food and her meager expenses. The first thing was to settle in.

Her hands touched the large support beams in the main room. They looked like they had been made from tree trunks they were so thick. Every log was cut perfectly to fit and though there didn’t seem to be any electricity running to the house from the outside, she had seen several solar panels on the roof. She was digging the Alaskan self-sufficiency already. The place was fully furnished and though it was not of her taste exactly, it was perfect for the setting, and she wasn’t about to be ungrateful. Aria suspected her tastes would be changing. She actually imagined she would be doing some changing herself. In fact, she already felt different, she realized.

Aria put her bag down in the bedroom, her bedroom, she reminded herself, and grabbed a blanket off the couch to cover her shoulders. There were a couple of rocking chairs out on the front deck, and the deck was high enough that she could see the ocean in the distance. She sat there for some time, knowing that her great aunt Martha must have sat there doing the very same thing many times. Her cheeks were beat red and her teeth chattering by the time she finally tore herself away from the view and went in to start a fire.

No Alaskan home was complete without a raging fire she decided, and Aria was satisfied that she had successfully started her first fire all by herself in the small fire place. That was the first time she had put her Girl Scout training to use in years, but it all came back to her pretty easily. She started off towards the kitchen and was happy to find several days-worth of groceries still in the cupboards. It looked like her great aunt relied heavily on canned goods, so for the most part she didn’t have to worry much about cleaning out food that had gone bad. She started a mental list of things in her head that she needed to pick up when she made her first run into town. The list quickly became too long though, and she was soon searching for a pen among the many kitchen drawers.

In the third drawer she opened, she noticed a strange drawing on the bottom of the drawer. It looked like a strange star with many points and weaving lines that ran through it. Her fingers touched the drawing and she realized that it was burnt into the thin wood.

At that very moment, smoke entered the kitchen and as she turned around she thick black smoke billowing from the fireplace and filling the air. Covering her mouth, she walked closer and realized that something in the chimney must have caught fire – or maybe it was just blocked. She had no idea how these things worked. She quickly filled a trashcan with water and doused the fire before the entire house was smoked out. Still, she had to open every door to the house to air it out properly. As she contemplated dealing with the problem with the fireplace she realized just how exhausted she was from her trip. She decided to lay down for a few minutes. Of course she was quickly off to dreamland, only waking must have been hours later, although there was no way to tell by the light outside. It never seemed to get any darker. She had heard it could daylight for months up her but it was still weird to experience. But what actually awakened her was not the light, but the cold. She realized that she had left the doors wide open.

Throwing on a thick sweatshirt, Aria quickly headed to kitchen to make some coffee and looked at the mini -mess in the living room. There was soot on most of the objects near the fireplace and the whole place now smelled like an old fire pit. She ripped up an old box she found and laid the cardboard out in the fireplace so she could wriggle in a get a look up the chimney. She did not see any light, which she decided was bad. It must be blocked, she decided.

Her fear of heights did not rest solely in flying. She was afraid to get on anything over her own height, so she was not exactly enthusiastic about what she had to do next. In the end her fear of freezing trumped her fear of heights, and so after a couple of cups of coffee and a lot of nervous looks at the precarious roof, Aria looked around for a ladder. Truth be told, she was not too thrilled to find one on the garage wall. She also found a tall wand looking thing that she thought may be the tool used for just this sort of cleaning. With the ladder settled against the house and the cleaning contraption in hand, she prepared herself for the climb. Her hands shook as much as her insides as she scaled what felt like a mountain about halfway up , before pausing to look down. She shouldn’t have done that, she quickly realized.

Aria gasped and grabbed the sides of the ladder for dear life. The vertigo made the entire world seem to swim before her for a moment and she closed her eyes tight to stop it. She was almost prepared to open them when she heard someone underneath her laughing.

“What in the world are you doing up there?”

Aria gripped the ladder harder, steeling herself in case he was going to shake it. She knew it was a man, but she was too petrified to look down. She was all of ten feet of the ground.

Chapter 3

Darryl looked up at the tall blonde holding on to the ladder and he couldn’t help but laugh. He didn’t want to be mean, but it was a little comical. By her body language she looked like she was scared out of her wits, but as he had walked down the road, he had watched the woman apparently conquer her fear and start up the ladder anyhow. Then she had looked down and he could see the terror in her eyes. He couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him.

“Do you need some help Miss?”

“No, no, I just need the world to stop spinning for a few moments.”

That got another chuckle from Darryl and he waited patiently for her to get it together. She back stepped down at a snail’s pace, never once looking down at him. It was only when she was back on the ground and had settled for a minute that he was finally able to see her face.

“Hi,” she said.

So simple the words, but he could not respond. His heart leapt in his chest and he was fixated on her hazel eyes. They were green based with flecks of brown and gold that seemed to reflect in the sun like diamonds. His nostrils flared for a moment and he looked at her with a new interest.

“Hi.”

The words seemed ridiculous as a response. Darryl finally realized that he was staring at her by the strange, cocked look that she was giving him. She waited for him to say more, but the one syllable was all that he could manage and even then, it had come out like a croak.

“Sorry,” he said, catching himself … "do you uh, need help?”

Aria looked at him for a moment and was about to refuse on premise when she caught herself. Normally it might have been alarming to have a stranger show up like this in what still felt like the middle of nowhere to her. His easy demeanor however, put her at ease. Besides, she didn’t want to go back up there. She didn’t even know if she physically could go back up there at this point.  She shook her head as she looked back at the tall, muscular stranger. He had on a jacket, but she could make out the tops and bottoms of several tattoos on his arms and neck. The man was huge and he looked slightly out of place, though just as wild as the surrounding woods. Maybe he looked perfectly in-place. She couldn’t decide, but there was certainly something different about him…besides the fact that he was hot as hell, that is.

“Yes please, actually I do need help I guess, thank you. I started the chimney on fire last night and I am thinking I just need to clean it. That is what this is for, right?”

Aria held up the brush looking contraption and he took it from her hand. He smiled again and went to one of the nearby cedar trees and pulled a long branch off of it. He handed her the makeshift tool and started up the ladder without another word. After he was on the roof and moving towards the chimney, Aria started to chatter, unable to take the silence.

“So my name is Aria, what’s yours?”

“Darryl.” He called down, without looking away from the task at hand.

“Well thank you Darryl. I guess you must live around here?”

“Just up the hill. Only house up there.”

“Oh, well that makes sense. I’m sure glad to have such a helpful neighbor. You will have to come by for dinner once I am a little more settled in. As a way to thank you, I mean.”

“That’s not necessary.”

By this time he had finished the task and Aria watched him descend the ladder. He jumped down the last few feet and came to stand before her once more.

“I insist. I promise I am a better cook then I am a maintenance person.”

“Do you mind if I take look inside? I just want to clean it from that side as well.”

Aria followed the man into her house and he cleaned the other side of the chimney with the bough. He moved away with soot on him and Aria held back a giggle.

“Here let me find you a towel.”

“Thanks…yeah, I half expected that the problem was that you had left the flue closed…but I didn’t give you enough credit,” he said as he showed her the old bird’s nest he had knocked down. “This must of been ‘installed’ over the summer months and Martha hadn’t cleaned it out yet for the winter.”

She searched in the kitchen for the towel but came back empty handed. “Sorry, I have only just arrived and don’t know where anything is yet.”

“I think Martha kept them in the bathroom.”

She looked at him quizzically, even as she headed to the bathroom in the back.

“I guess you knew her pretty well then, I mean…being neighbors and all.

“Yea, that, and she’s – she was - a family friend. She knew my father well.”

Aria handed him a washcloth that she had dampened slightly to wash the black dust off his face. There wasn’t much she could do for his clothing though.

“I’m sorry you are covered in ash.”

“It’s fine. It had to be done. Just remember that you have to do it at least once a year, sometimes twice to make sure it is totally clear. Most important is to check it before it gets too cold moving into fall and winter.”

“Thanks I will. You must come back and have dinner though. I never met my great aunt and I would really like to hear more about her. The least I can do after she left this for me is honor her memory. She seems fascinating from what I’ve heard so far.”

“She was. She will be greatly missed.”

Darryl looked solemn for a minute. He looked back at the woman as she pushed her dark brown locks back from her shoulders. She was no uneasy on the eyes.

“So have you lived here your whole life?”

“Yea. I was raised here, me and my brothers. My family has lived on this mountain for a long time. Your house is actually the only one not owned by one of my direct relatives.”

“Oh. Why is that?”

“Well, our families are still connected in a sort of way, so it was never a thing.”

The answer was vague and apparently not really meant for her to fully grasp.  Rather than pry, she just nodded her head, although she definitely wanted to learn more.

“So are you here to stay, or what’s your plan?”

“That’s the plan. I mean, we’ll see what happens, but I am planning on making a go of it in Alaska. I did just spent everything I had to get here you know.”

Aria laughed, though she wasn’t really kidding. She had to make it work there or ask for her family’s help to get back to her old home. Just the thought of having to return with her tail between her legs was enough to make her sick.

“Bold move. What made you do it?”

“I don’t know really. I guess I felt drawn here in a way. I mean, I was as shocked as anyone when I heard about it from the family lawyer, but I felt like it was a sign. Silly huh? I know most people don’t believe in signs and stuff like that.”

“Oh I do. I believe in destiny too. I actually believe that it’s the signs that lead you to your destiny.”

Aria nodded and wondered how he could have known the very thing she had been thinking.

“So what do you do around here? What does anyone do up here? I mean for work, you know.”

“There is plenty to do, believe me. But let’s start with you. What do you do?”

“Well I used to bartend some and actually garden too. I figured I could get something up here doing that sort of stuff as well.”

Darryl looked at her and smiled.

“You know your aunt used to have a greenhouse, but she tore it down before last winter. She was planning on building another one. Maybe you should.”

“That’s a good idea. I was wondering what that patch of dead grass was over by the outhouse.”

“I have been looking for a secretary of sorts for my company. Would you be interested?”

Aria thought for a moment and then agreed. Darryl was turning out to be quite the lucky charm. He was helping her knock out one problem after another. There was also the fact that he was gorgeous, even with soot covering his whole front. The tiny glimpses of his tattoos had her curious. She wondered what kind of business he had.

“Well come down to my office on Monday and we’ll get you started.”

Darryl handed her a card and walked outside. He told her he had to go for a meeting and then headed back up the hill a ways, before he got into a pick-up truck that had almost magically appeared around the bend. The side of the truck had the name of Vern Holdings, but she was not sure what that meant as far as what kind of business he was in. Too bad she had no internet up here...she would have to look into that…it must be possible, she thought. But for the moment she would be in the dark about what his company did. But he had saved her hide in a few ways already, she decided she could put a little more faith in him.

Chapter 4

Aria spent her weekend going through the old house finding little treasures and signs that gave her a better idea of just who her aunt was. More than once she wished that they had known each other. They read the same books and seemed to have some of the same hobbies. Aria also finally headed into town to do some shopping. She had only returned about a half hour earlier and was outside when she saw the black truck from the other day drive past her house. She decided to wave him down. Darryl put his window down and their eyes met.

“Did you need something Aria?”

“Yea, you want to come to dinner? I was planning on making chili.”

Darryl looked like he was going to turn her down, but then pulled in beside her car instead. Aria waited for him to get out of his truck and was surprised to see him dressed up. By his physique, she had sort of assumed he had a full jeans and T-shirt wardrobe, but the suit fit him well. He actually looked quite handsome.

“Wow you look good. I promise I will not ask you to clean anything tonight.”

As Darryl walked behind her his eyes were glued to her round ass swishing back and forth in her flowy skirt. It grabbed his attention like a beautiful flower in the breeze and he was unable to pull his eyes away. She held the door open for him and he walked into the house. The aroma pulled him into the small kitchen next to the entry way.

“It does smell good in here. So how is everything going?”

“Pretty good. It is certainly different here. But I like it.”

“Alaska grows on you. I think you are going to like it more and more.”

Darryl took his jacket off and set it over the back of the couch. It was Aria’s turn to gawk. The man’s muscles seemed to want to break through his thin white button up. There were more tattoos up his arms that she could see through the shirt, as well as a larger one on his back. The more she learned about the man, the more intriguing he became. Darryl rolled up his sleeves, revealing some of the tribal tattooing and her hand itched to touch it, trace it with her fingertips.

“I am not keeping you from anything, am I? I hope I have not been too pushy about dinner.”

“No, not at all. I would probably be eating peanut butter and jelly otherwise,” he said with a smile.

“Oh, I just didn’t know if you were missing family dinner.”

Darryl glanced up at her as she set a bowl down in front of him.

“Thank you.”

Darryl seemed to know all about the house and showed her how to use the battery banks and electrical system after dinner. They were standing in the small building that housed it all. Darryl barely fit inside it seemed to her. Usually the curvy woman did not feel so small, but next to him she actually felt petite. It was kind of nice.

There was a moment, where his face was so close to hers that she could have sworn that he was going to kiss her. She actually felt a spark. The moment passed though and she walked out after him a little disappointed. His eyes told her that he wanted her, but he seemed to be holding something back. When they got back in the house, she asked him if he wanted a drink. He agreed and seemed to relax, though she could still feel his heated gaze on her as she poured the glasses full of sweet tea.

Sitting together on the couch, the pair watched the fire lick around the wood in the fireplace. Aria glanced at him several times and had to remind herself that he was her new boss, though she didn’t work with him yet.

“So what is there to do around here? For fun I mean.”

His eyes filled with fire and she wished she had said it another way. He turned towards her and his eyes fixed themselves on her lips.

“There are many things to do,” he said evocatively. Shifting gears he added, “Pretty soon the place will be crawling with tourists here to experience the great outdoors.”

“Yea I heard that there are places that you can even see polar bears. That would be amazing. They are really rare I hear, and I’ve never seen one. Have you?”

“A few.”

“Where they as scary as they look on TV?”

“Not at all. Misunderstood.”

“Yeah I guess we have to take better care of their environment. So, is there anything else to do?”

“Well I like to go on hikes, sometimes go out to the ice. It is pretty amazing.”

“I heard it’s dangerous.”

“It is, if you don’t know what you are doing. I have been doing it every year around this time. It is the best place to go first thing in the morning. You should come with me sometime. Maybe next weekend.”

“I would love to. It sounds fun. I never knew that a place that was so cold could be so beautiful.”

“The view has certainly improved.”

Darryl leaned towards her, gauging if she would move away. Instead of sitting back, she leaned the last few inches to make their lips meet. She sighed into his mouth, as her tongue touched his. His body shifted close to her and his hands wrapped around her, pulling him closer to his chest. His smell filled her nostrils, manly in every way.

Darryl was inexorably drawn to the woman by her familiar smell. He had caught a whiff when he had seen her two days before. It was the smell of his pack and their mates. He would have known that she was of the blood, whether she knew who her family was or not. The two families had been connected for many years and he was finding it hard to contain himself around her. She felt as good as she looked and with each touch, he was even surer that she was made for him.

He pulled back and watched her eyes open slowly. They were completely green and they held some of the same heat that he felt in his own heart. Darryl was sure that the woman did not even know who she was to him or who she was destined to be. He didn’t want to be the one to tell her, but with no one else able to, he knew he would have to be the one when she was ready. There was need in her eyes, but he required love before he could bare himself in such a way. He had to be sure.

Chapter 5

Aria came forward, her mouth searching for him and her body leaning against his hard chest. He groaned and decided that he could allow himself to go a little further before he had to stop himself. Darryl pulled her onto his lap and held her against him with his strong arms. Aria sighed as she relaxed into his arms and she hungrily kissed him. Her thighs found their way to either side of him, straddling his legs.

Darryl grabbed her long hair and pulled her closer, deepening the kiss until they were both breathless. He pulled away and she sucked in air as he kissed her throat gently at first and then with more fervor. Aria’s body began to react from pure animal instinct and she found herself rubbing against the hard knot that she felt pushing between her legs. Her mind was telling her it wasn’t a good idea to be getting involved with her boss, or with her neighbor for that matter, but she didn’t care at that moment. She almost felt unable to stop herself. Aria didn’t really care about anything but allowing her body to satisfy its need. All she wanted was Darryl. She basked in the passion he had awakened deep inside of her. It was crazy how turned on she was. She had never felt this level of desire and raw primal connection before.

His hands left her hips and hair, to work on the small buttons that went down the front of her dress. Aria’s hands went around his neck and pushed her cleavage towards his face. His hands went to work unbuttoning her garment all the way down to her navel. She shivered with the cold air and gasped louder when he planted his mouth on her neck. His mouth moved slowly down to her chest and then between her heaving, large breasts.

Darryl pulled back the lacy cups that held her breasts up and allowed them to spill forward. The pretty pink tips begged to be sucked and he happily complied.

“Mmm Darryl.”

She moaned his name several times as her hips rubbed against him at a frenzied pace. She needed more and she could feel herself getting wetter and wetter the longer she did it. Darryl did not seem to be able to contain himself either, as his mouth sucked harder and the other nipple was pressed roughly between his fingers. The more experienced man played Aria’s body like an expert. She really didn’t have a chance – not that she wanted one.

Aria was new to love and the ways of physical relationship. At the moment, all she could do was follow the cues her body was giving her. It was ready, even if her mind was resisting. She felt a hand going between her legs and only then did she think about what she was doing. She pulled back a little and looked down at the man she was straddling. He pressed his fingers against the thin material and growled when he felt the wetness at her core. As far as he was concerned, she was ready and they were both feeling it. He did not want to stop. Traditions could be damned, as far as he was concerned.

“Wait.”

Darryl’s hand stopped trying to push underneath the bottom of her dress. She gasped, trying to catch her breath. She looked at him with her emerald eyes. Aria was primed and ready. Even though they were both so ready and willing, he knew it shouldn’t happen this way. With Aria, he would have to wait.

His lips found hers and his fingers left her core. He grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him. He deepened the kiss and let his tongue convey his passion. She moaned as he pushed up against her. He continued to grind her hips against his, for her pleasure. The act was driving his own senses mad, but he could tell that Aria was close to orgasm and he desperately wanted to hear her moan his name in the throes of her pleasure.

“Yes Darryl, that feels so good.”

Her bare tits pressed against his chest and he could feel the hardness of her nipples pressed against him. It was torturous, but as her noises got higher pitched the satisfaction of her satisfaction made it worthwhile. He felt a sudden rush of fluid on the front of his pants and groaned.

Her body shook above him and she pulled back from his hungry mouth. She felt a bit embarrassed that she had soaked him. They were making quite a mess actually, but it felt so good. His dark brown eyes looked almost black to her as he took her in with an almost feral look. Her hips had stopped moving, but her body still convulsed around his. It took everything inside of him to set her down beside him and not rip her remaining clothes off and have her completely right then and there. He wanted more, but he knew that he should wait. He had to wait, no matter how hard it was to do.

Aria, however had no such constraints, and was not finished at all. She tried to get back on his lap. Her wantonness had taken over and all she could think about was more. She was still consumed by this intoxicating passion and would do anything to keep the man’s hands on her. The orgasm felt great, but it left her wanting even more. She wanted to feel him inside her. The feeling was a gnawing that could not be appease in any other way. He did not want to be rude, but he wouldn’t be able to resist much longer. He stood up abruptly and started to put his jacket back on.

“I’m sorry Aria, but I really have to go right now. I will see you tomorrow at work.”

Aria looked up at him dazed and not quite understanding. She wondered if she had done something wrong. Didn’t he want her? When their eyes met, she knew that was not the case. She could see his desire. He wanted her, she knew he did. His cock was hard and ready inside his pants. He just needed a little convincing. She was well beyond the point of behaving. She looked up one last time before her hand came forward to touch his hardness gently. He groaned with the first delicate touch and found himself rooted to the spot, unable to walk out the door.

“I don’t know why you think you need to go, but I just want you to know it is ok, whatever it is. I am so sorry to say that you just can’t leave before you have been fully satisfied. Actually I am not sorry at all. You’ll sleep better this way.”

Her green eyes danced as she broke the gaze and put her attention to addressing the hardness between his legs. She unzipped the man’s dark slacks allowing his cock to spring out unrestrained. Aria’s opened her mouth, allowing her hot breath to land on his length. He sighed and pressed forward until the silken head was pressed against her lips.

Aria opened wide as she moaned. He was long and thick, her jaws opening wide to push him all the way down as deep as she could before she felt the head going even further back. He couldn’t help but thrust forward as she strained to take him, feeling his manhood fill her mouth. She imagine what it would feel like to have his length penetrate her depths. She had not told him that she had never opened her legs to a man. For the moment she was happy to oblige him in this way, but soon she wanted him to fill her for real.

“Oh Aria. This is not supposed to happen this way.”

She snapped out of her waking fantasy and withdrew his length from her mouth, looking up at him. What was he saying?

“You really want me to stop?” She remained unconvinced.

Her tongue flicked the tip and Darryl made another sexy sound before his hips pushed forward, claiming her mouth again. Her throat slackened to endure the blunt head that continued to barrage her throat. She suckled hard and her hand came up to play with his balls that were still held confined in his pants. The action seemed to be the man’s end and he warned her seconds before a hot stream of his cum hit escaped into her mouth. She swallowed several times as her mouth was filled to the brim with his essence.

Darryl was awestruck, if such a word can be applied to such a scene. The view of his cock lodged in her mouth was one of the most erotic scenes he had ever seen. Her breasts were displayed unabashed from the opening in her shirt and she looked up at him with a touch of cum on the side of her chin. Her tongue came out to lick it into her mouth and he groaned again. Her smile was easy and he could smell her arousal. Her hand absently stroked his dampened cock and he was soon hardening back up with her attention. So much for his willpower.

“Mmm, you look ready for more. Was that not satisfying enough?”

“I think it felt too good. You are a very bad girl.”

His hips pushed forward and she moistened the tip with her tongue again. Pressing deeper, he watched his fat cock disappear inside of her mouth once again. This was maddening but he had to wait. She would understand in time. He had to do things the way they were supposed to be done. The moon dictated his mating and next weekend was the next time all would be aligned. He pulled out with reluctance and moved away from her searching mouth. Her eyes were shut and he bent down to kiss her lips. He tasted a faint hint of himself as her mouth opened to receive his tongue instead.

“I really have to go. It has nothing to do with you. That was amazing. Soon, I promise.”

He pushed himself into his pants and tried to ignore the large wet spot on his crotch. She said nothing as she watched him go, though he could tell that she was disappointed in his leaving. She wanted exactly what he wanted, but she still had no idea what it was that she was getting into. It wasn’t right to take advantage of her like that. He had not been prepared for the chemistry they would have either. He realized he really like her. It just felt right.

Walking out of the small house and getting into his truck was one of the hardest things that he has had to do in a long time. Every piece of him wanted to stay. It didn’t help that it was clear that she wanted him just as much. He knew that it was going to be a long week before they could mate properly, especially since he had hired her for a position that would put the two of them in such close contact all week long.

Chapter 6

Aria stayed up for hours after she got out of the bathtub. She did not know what to think about what had just happened and actually ended up having to finish herself off, so to speak. She had never been so turned on and then turned down before. Though she had never wanted to go all the way before, she was itching to know what going all the way really was like. Darryl was going to be the one to show her. She wondered if he was the reason she had felt drawn to this cold, desolate place to begin with. She believed in fate, and maybe this was where she was supposed to come to find her true love - her soul mate.

Aria admonished herself for thinking that way. She had met him twice and climbed on his lap the second time she saw him. That seemed more like lust than soulmate. She hoped he didn’t think less of her, though she would not have changed a moment of it - except for the part where he walked away. She went to sleep fitfully, her dreams full of the wild Alaskan woods and the tattooed man that had cleaned her chimney and then failed to really clean her chimney. In her dreams though, he cleaned everything thoroughly.

The next day she got up early and made her way to the address on the card, eager to make a good professional impression. She was surprised to find herself arriving at the huge building that she had spied when she first got into town. It was no small operation he was running, whatever it was. She still was not sure what the company actually did, but she was excited to see Darryl again. The details would reveal themselves.

Passing through the front door, she was greeted by a large portrait of none other than Darryl right there on the wall. Even as she smiled to herself, he smiled back at her. It seemed fitting as she recalled visions of the night before. Her body inflamed with the very thought and she wondered if she was going to be turning crimson the entire week. She talked to the petite receptionist at the front and was directed to the elevator.

“Take it to the top floor and put in the code four-two-four to open the door.”

Confused, Aria thanked her and made her way towards the elevator. Four-two-four she repeated to herself. Kind of weird, she thought, but I guess a little extra security never hurt. There were only four floors in the building, but she felt like the elevator was taking forever. She was full of a nervous energy and an almost desperate desire to see him again. She wondered how he would act and what her job would be. She hoped he could handle being in such close proximity to him. If he touched her, she was a little afraid of how she would handle it. She imagined that all it would take would be one look and a soft kiss and she would be putty in his hands.

When she got to the fourth floor, a buzzer sounded and she entered the code on a small keypad. The door finally opened directly onto a wide open floor plan consisting, for the most part, of numerous desks and workstations scattered about in what looked to be a pretty ergonomic, worker friendly design. There were no rooms or barriers to interrupt the flow and communication. It reminded her of some TV show she had seen on the latest trends in Silicon Valley startups. As she entered, several men looked up at her, displaying a healthy interest in the new woman in the room. Suddenly she wished she had worn flats. Her heels clicked as she crossed the floor, the sound drawing the few remaining eyes that had not already noticed her entrance. She smiled at the upturned faces as she took in her new surroundings. She was instantly struck by the rather distinct type of men Darryl seemed to have surrounded himself with.

While she couldn’t see Darryl himself at first, she was immediately conscious of how much all these other men seemed to look like his carbon copy almost. They all seemed to have hard bodies, and even more noticeably all seemed to show signs at the neck and wrists that they too were heavily inked. This might not have made such an impression on her if she were at a motorcycle club or even in a gym, but they seemed decidedly out of place in what appeared to be pencil-pushing jobs. They could have also made a pretty good Chippendale’s crew, she thought.

“Aria, back here.”

As she turned to his voice she quickly forgot about everyone else. They might as well have disappeared. He was standing in the doorway of what looked to be his rather large corner office, which was built into the corner in the far back. Passing the men, she could help but feel their eyes on her. She knew she looked good in her heels and short skirt. Even more, these were the kind of men who could handle a woman like her. She only had eyes for Darryl though. Still, by the time she made it to his office door, she was beat red from all the attention. She walked on in and he closed the door behind her.

“Don’t mind them.”

She nodded, but didn’t say anything else. He was so close, she could feel his body heat. When he turned towards her, all she could think was that he was going to kiss her again. She actually closed her eyes and puckered her lips, but the kiss never came. After an awkward split second she sat down in the seat and looked down. Embarrassment was plain on her face. He was making it clear that whatever they had that was personal had no place here. She didn’t’ know if she would be able to keep them separate though. It turned out that he had wanted her as a sort of assistant or secretary. That worked fine for her, as she had the requisite skills. She wondered what he would have done with her if she couldn’t type. The relief of being a job she felt comfortable in was short lived however. Throughout the day as she typed out letters and made calls in the office it took everything she had to focus on the work at hand and not make another embarrassing move to somehow touch him. She was actually more afraid that she would not stop at just a touch. She wanted to rip his clothes off.

The rest of the week, the tension in the small office was palpable. She had come to learn that he was actually in charge of a very old family business which had mineral holdings in land through Alaska and even into Canada and around the world. They were into everything from gold to diamonds to abrasives. They even had a division dedicated to residential housing…and another for their fisheries. His family had been among the first to settle the area more than 200 years ago. Some rumored they had been here even longer, if that was even possible. Anyhow, she was even more in awe of him now. Here was a man who literally was in control of billions of dollars…and he had taken the time to stop by and meet his new neighbor…and even clean out her chimney.

She could not hold back the steamy looks she was giving him, and she was further confused by the equally hot looks he was returning her way. She wished that he would stop with his epic levels of self-control and take her right there on his desk. It didn’t help that he always seemed to glance over right while she was lost in one of her fantasies. Annoyingly the fantasies remained nothing more than fantasies as they continued to go about their work.

Thinking that maybe he had completely forgotten about their plans for her to see the ocean ice over the weekend, Aria tried to find a way to bring it up. It had been a busy first week though and the moment never seemed to arise. Still feeling chastised for apparently not understanding their new relationship, she just kept quiet as she gathered up her things and started to leave on Friday afternoon.

“Oh Aria, remember our hike? I hope you still want to go. I was thinking around noon tomorrow if that works for you. Remember to wear something warm okay?”

She nodded her head and as she walked out the door.  Just like that her world turned from blackest night to the beautiful day. She knew she shouldn’t be so swayed, but she couldn’t help it. She felt like her heart was going to soar. She hadn’t even realized how disappointed she had felt before brought it up again. But all that was forgotten now. She couldn’t wait. She instantly picked up her pace as a smile practically split her face. She couldn’t wait for the next day. Who knew what might happen between them. As she walked out she again ignored the looks of the other men in the office. She had not had a chance to ask Darryl about the tattoos or who paid for the company gym membership. It did seem like Darryl was keeping her separate from the rest of the men there though. She had not been so much as introduced. It was kind of weird, but she just imagined Darryl wanted her all to himself. Well, she thought, he was going to have to put a little more on the table if he expected her to just wait around forever. She had high hopes he would do just that on their little excursion.

Chapter 7

Noon was so slow to come Aria felt like a five year old on Christmas morning. She woke up early and then tried to get back to sleep to get some beauty sleep, but it was a waste of time. She was so excited there was no way she was going to get to sleep. Finally she had to just get up. The time still crawled by. She had a few cups of coffee and then set top figuring out what to wear. Aria settled on some semi-rugged, but very curve hugging jeans and boots. It dress obviously wasn’t appropriate. She skipped undergarments to feel a little naughty. It actually did the trick for her confidence in some weird way. Finally the appointed hour came and his truck appeared out front right on time. It was exactly noon when she looked at the clock and she had to giggle to herself. Darryl was nothing if not punctual. She liked a man who kept his word, even for something like this. When he said something, you could count on it and Aria really liked that about him. It made her feel safe as well as appreciated and valued

Not able to wait for him to knock, she opened the door when his feet hit the porch.

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

Overwhelmed by her beauty and her incredible curvy figure, Darryl walked up to her and grabbed her face gently in both hands. Pushing her against the door frame, his lips met hers and his tongue teased at her mouth. She almost whimpered, as she was finally receiving the kind of attention she had so badly been craving all week. He responded by holding her even more tightly as their hips fought to rip through the very fabric of their clothes as they finally embraced. When he eventually broke the embrace and pulled away, her eyes remained closed a moment as she sought to catch her breath and compose herself.

“I’ve been wanting to do that all week.”

With his words Aria finally recovered and opened her eyes again, the green flecks sparkling even more brightly now.

“Mmm, you should have. I thought I was going to go crazy. If that is your impulse, then please follow it any time you feel the urge.”

He hissed air through his barely parted lips and kissed her again. This time his hands squeezed her braless breast and she could feel a hard knot forming against her. The way he got so easily turned on, turned her on to no end. She didn’t have to wonder if he desired her, she could feel it every time they touched. The idea of his long shaft inside of her made her go weak at the knees and she allowed herself to almost hang on him. She loved how he towered over her, supporting her with his strength.

He pulled back after a time and grabbed her hand, leading her towards the truck. They drove for quite a while before Aria could hear anything over the sound of her own heart pounding in her chest. She snuggled up against his body as he drove, allowing herself to bask in the happiness of the moment. When they finally stopped, she got out of the truck and looked towards the sea. There were still several places where the ice still reached out to the land.

She followed Darryl as he grabbed a backpack from his truck bed. He hefted it easily onto his back and they walked towards the majestic scene before them. The ice was thawing and receding weekly but it was still strong enough by all account to traverse. Aria was a nervous wreck, but she would have followed Darryl anywhere. He didn’t seem to have any doubts whatsoever about stepping out onto the ice. He was incredibly nimble for a man of his size.

They stopped several times to take in the views all around them. The sun glared off the white surroundings and she was thankful for the sunglasses he handed her. The pair watched a whale breach the water’s surface far out where a wide gap had already opened up in the ice. Aria felt a spark of magic in that moment. I felt like some kind of “sign” that all of this was somehow meant to be.

“I can’t believe I am up here in Alaska out on a floating sheet of ice. This is amazing. Thank you so much for bringing me. It really is beautiful. I never would have had the guts to come out here otherwise. Thank you for being my guide.”

She started to turn towards him, looking to initiate another embrace, when she heard a loud cracking sound. Her face went ashen, even as Darryl tried to signal her not to move, but it was too late. A huge fault opened up right beneath her and as one entire piece flipped up, Aria slid into the freezing sea and disappeared beneath the ice in a flash. Her scream was cut short and was replaced by an abrupt silence.

Darryl scrambled towards the gap in the ice, realizing he could easily join her if he wasn’t careful. He spotted her almost instantly, several feet away, under the thick ice. His fist beat at the ice near her, almost instinctively, but it was far was too thick to break through.

From under the ice, Aria was in shock from the searing cold and gripped by absolute terror as she stared wide-eyed up through the ice, her eyes darting to and fro as she beat at it and searched for a way to freedom. Through the distortion of the ice she was suddenly able to make out Darryl as he sprawled on hands and knees above her, as he too pressed his hands against the ice. But just as he was there, his hands suddenly pulled away. It had already been ten or fifteen precious seconds since she had gone under. She could not see what was happening…all she saw was shadow and a flurry of movement. She saw shadows…clothes... appearing on the ice…and a cast off boot it seemed. His hands were again against the ice except now things were no longer making sense. His hand pressed above her was changing…it had changed…She made out an enormous paw…and a second…Above her now through the ice was a mammoth shadow. It almost looked like a great white bear.

Aria knew that she was losing consciousness and that these were probably her last moments. She had liked him so much. Her body and mind were shutting down her brain was now causing hallucinations. She almost had no feeling now. The pain of the cold was gone. Suddenly she felt a massive pressure wave come through the water as the bear entered the water and swam up beside her. She felt her entire body tossed in the current as the bear positioned itself beneath her. Its massive body was pushing her through the water. Just as she saw stars and blackness closing in on her vision her head broke the surface. She felt her body lifted like a puppet’s. The bear had the belt of her jeans in its jaws as it lifted her out of the water and onto a safe patch of ice a good distance from the hole. Even as she lay there, waves of emotional relief and physical shaking coursed through her as she tried to make sense of the whole ordeal

“Strip.”

Aria heard the word in her mind and she looked over at the white bear with black markings. It was looking at her with familiar eyes. She was already so shaken her mind did not even question the impossibility of this beast. Somehow the power of the message, and some strange familiarity were enough, and she tried to pull her clothes off with her trembling fingers. The bear came forward and with a clawed paw caught at her jeans and actually ripped almost literally ripped them off. She gasped at the biting wind on her cold, bare flesh as she managed to remove the last of her soggy garments. The polar bear sat down in front of her and urged her forward with her paw. She understood and nuzzled up against it warm belly. It’s thick water repellant hairs felt dry against her cool skin. She instantly felt the warmth envelop her and after several minutes, her shaking body lay warm and still against the bear which had now curled around her. Burying her face into the warm animal, she thanked him silently, feeling the bear instantly hug her tighter.

After a short time she felt her strength coming back and she sat back up, finally turning her attention back to the miracle of the enormous bear besides her. She had one last shock to endure as she watched the bear begin to shrink and morph before her eyes. Its fur receded even the entire body began to change shape. So much for the law of the conservation of mass, she thought. The entire creature transformed almost eloquently back to that of the man she knew. Finally he just sat there, naked before her. Although she was still freezing, naked herself in the cold, she could not take her eyes off the tattooed man as he got up and walked towards her. He grabbed her hand as he gathered up the clothes he had apparently strewn about in his haste to shift and rescue her such a short time before. He handed her each item of dry clothing in turn so she could dress. Although he was still standing there totally naked, he even handed her his boots. Through the clearing haze, confusion, and outright shock of this entire experience she must have still registered an extra layer of incredulity as she covered herself with the last of his clothing.

“I don’t feel cold the way that you do.” Was all he said.

A million thoughts and feeling still fought for supremacy in her mind as the pair walked quickly off the ice sheet together. She had no idea what she had seen, but she knew she loved this man, and she knew he had saved her. They walked hand in hand.

This experience had solidified it for Darryl. She was the one and he would do whatever it took to make it work. Now she the truth of who, and what she was. His heart was still pounding from the scare he had just undergone at the idea of losing her. As the truck finally came into sight, he contemplated how to proceed. She now knew more about him than anyone else outside of his immediate clan. He did not need to worry about telling her anything, she already knew his secret. He looked back over at the quiet woman. She was boiling on the inside and he could still hear her thoughts rambling in her head. There was still one feeling that was felt over everything else. Love and lust, even more powerful though, was the acceptance that he felt from her.

“We should go back to your house, to warm up … and talk.”

Aria nodded and after a few minutes of driving, she curled her body again, against his. She laid her head on his shoulder and did her best to offer him some warmth, even if he said he was fine. She snuggled deeper into his oversized clothing as she tried to offer him some of the comfort he had so recently given her. As they drove the last few minutes to her house she almost dozed off as he ran his fingers through her hair with his free hand. By now she was curled up across the front seat of the pick-up cab and almost fully asleep as they pulled in, in front of the cabin. The day’s events had taken quite a toll on her body. He carried her inside and went to lay her down in her bed. As he tried to leave her there to rest, her arms tightened around his neck. She seemed to be getting her energy back.

Pulling his mouth to hers, his body crushed against hers, smooshing her down into the bed. The man above her growled and that time, it sent a shiver up her spine, reminding her of what he was. She could feel his tightness against her and she opened her legs to feel the stimulation against her very core. Aria didn’t care what Darryl was, she knew that they were meant to be together. She could feel it at the most primal level.

It was easy to pull his oversized clothing off of her body. Once again, she was as naked as she was on the ice, though this time they were both generating the heat to warm each other up. His hands pushed between her legs and sunk inside of her wetness as she groaned with pleasure. He broke their kiss to look down into his eyes. She squirmed underneath him, her hands clawing at his chest. She wanted to feel his bare skin on hers. She had felt lust before but now it was almost as though her very blood were boiling. She wanted this animal inside of her now.

He moved back, standing up for a moment to better his pants from her ready body. His long cock stood out hard and ready for her as well. She imagined she could see it throbbing with his heartbeat as she tried to sit up and grab it with her hand. But he pushed her away gently and instead climbed back on top of her naked body. Their lips met as he pushed his thick hardness against her slippery lips, pressing forward with an urgency they both felt. As he pushed forward he was unprepared as his cock met the barrier of her flower. He stopped his push and looked down at her questioningly. She groaned as her hips rubbed against his blunt tip. Darryl moved back, pulling his cock from between her legs, as he lowered his chest to her quivering stomach. His mouth nipped at her nipples with a touch of teeth that made goose bumps explode across her hot flesh.

Her hips moved up as he came closer with his steaming mouth. Aria whimpered as he moved closer and her hips surged higher as his tongue found her slickness. Darryl grabbed her ass cheeks in his large hands and pulled her to his face. The man sucked hard on her clit and she was soon writhing underneath him. His hold became tighter as he held her down, feasting on her quim. Darryl wanted the surge of fluid that he had made before. This time though, he wanted her to squirt it in his mouth so that he could taste it. One of his fingers pressed against her hole, delving in as deep as her innocence would allow.

The movement was just what she needed and she cried out as her thighs squeezed the man’s head. She screamed out his name and moaned as he continued to suck all of her fluid up into his mouth. He slurped and tongued her hole until she was pushing him away. Releasing her legs, they fell splayed on either side of him. He crawled back over her and positioned himself at her tightness.

He nudged the head forward until he felt the skin holding him back. Pushing ahead with a growl, he felt her tight canal give way and he surged forward into her honey hole. He cursed at her suffocating tightness and moaned as she squeezed the new filling. He bent forward and captured her bottom lip with his teeth as he drove the rest of the way in. Aria squeaked and her body pulled him in deeper.

“Mmm Darryl, it feels so big inside of me. So right.”

He pulled out and slammed back into her, her whole body jerking forward on the bed with the powerful thrust. His eyes had turned completely back and the look on his face was predatory. The beast inside was begging to come out and she could see it held together by his control. He wanted to give her time to adjust, but he had a bigger need consuming him. He pulled back and pushed back in to her small sounds of pleasure. He could feel her body tightening around him and then there was a scream that pierced the air.

“Darryl, I am coming. Oh God!”

Aria thrashed and clamped around the man’s shaft so hard. Darryl watched his length pull out of her and the sight of her loss innocence drove him forward. She begged him to go harder and faster, knowing that there was a bigger orgasm on the horizon. Aria’s eyes closed as he sat back on his knees, her thighs being held together by his large, rough hands. He squeezed her thighs tightly together and rutted in and out of her.

“One more time baby, please come one more time for me Aria. I love watching you come.”

It was transfixing and the man could tell that the woman was primed for another one. His hand fell to the top of her slit and he pressed hard on her tiny nub. She squealed with the contact and gripped handfuls of his muscles as her insides collapsed around his thrusting shaft. He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back, but when their eyes met, he was lost in her. He felt himself explode inside of her, shaking as much as her pussy walls were.

Pulling out, he laid next to her on his back. Aria crawled over to his chest and laid her head over his steady beating heart. She mewled softly next to him, her leg hooked on top of his, holding him in a full body embraced. She felt like singing, her whole body throbbing with remembered pleasure.

Chapter 8

“So are we going to talk about what happened on the ice today?”

Darryl looked down at her and held her close. He was still afraid that his words would scare her, but he knew that they must come out. Darryl knew that it was a lot to take, though he hoped she would have an open mind because one was desperately needed.

“So you know what I am now.”

“I am not sure. I thought I saw you turn into a bear, but that doesn’t make much sense.”

“I am a lycanthrope, but instead of a wolf, my family turns into polar bears.”

“Your family?”

“Yea all those guys at work are my brothers.”

“Oh. So did Martha know about your little secret?”

“She did, but she knew that her family had their own secrets. I told you that our families are connected, I meant it. Your great aunt lived in the family house until a few years ago. It still does not feel the same without her there.”

“Why did she move here?”

“When Martha’s mate died, she no longer wanted to live in the big house. Her mate was my grandfather, so my father built her a small cottage down on the bottom of the mountain, so she was always close. It skips generations you see, so since Martha didn’t have any children, she must have known that you would be the one.”

“So what does that mean? I am confused.”

“Your blood ensures that my kind keeps going. You were mine before you were even born Aria, as I am yours. The birthmark on your chest marks you as the tattoo on my back marks me. I know this is hard to believe, but you will have our children and you probably already have some in your stomach.”

He held her, cradling her flat stomach. Aria noted the word some and she wondered if what he said was true.

“Why me?”

“Your family line was from here thousands of years ago. The legend says that there was a hard time that fell on this village and black bears killed many people. One of the medicine man imbued a man with special powers to fight the beasts and he would turn into a white bear at night to stalk out the dangerous foes. The white hid him in the snowy ice and they never saw him coming. This saved the village and he passed the ability on to his children. Your ancestor was the medicine woman and every other generation, our two families most converge, or the magic wears off.”

It all sounded like such a magical tale, one that you would tell your children and add in a moral at the end. If she had not seen him change once and then back again, she never would have believed such a fable. There were more questions that she wanted to know, but she was more interested in seeing her new home.

The man passed her small house and continued up the hill for another mile and a half in the truck. She had gotten dressed and followed him outside. He wanted to show her new home, but she still seemed to be taking it all quite well.

The road made the woman nervous and she tried not to look down off the edge. She already had doubts about the place and then the trees opened up, revealing the gem hidden behind them. The house was huge and beautiful. It was completely hidden from the main road. She never would have known it was up there

“Wow, I see your business does well.”

Darryl chuckled and kissed her on her lips.

“Our business. It will help with all of the children we will have. I have ten brothers.”

“Only brothers? And who says I am going to have that many children?”

“You cannot say no to me.”

Aria smirked, but she knew deep down that she would never say no to him. He was the man of her dreams and she was never going to let go. His eyes darkened as he put the truck in park and pulled her out with him towards the house. He opened the door and followed in behind her. In his home, he was excited to have her make it hers as well. It was a long time coming that the Alpha heard the pitter patter of his bloodline and he could not think of anyone else that was more suited to have them. His mouth came down on her surprised one and she was quickly winding her body around his.

“Now about our babies….”

Darryl grabbed her up and squeezed her sides as he dragged her up the winding staircase to their new bedroom. He barely made it through the threshold, before he threw her onto the bed and covered her with a skilled quickness. Aria was his for the taking.

THE END

Rescued by the Alpha Bear

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Prologue

One Week Earlier

“Dad, there’s something over here!” he heard a young boy call. This would complicate things. Conner did not want to be found, but he couldn’t bring himself to drag his broken body out of sight. Every ounce of his being was in agony, and even the sound of footsteps getting closer drilled through his head like a jackhammer to the brain. He wasn’t sure what happened, and a part of him knew he needed to hide before the boy with the piercing voice found him, but he just couldn’t move. He was bloody and naked. That would certainly traumatize a little kid, or at least scare the shit out of him, which he also wasn’t eager to do. Besides, he didn’t need a hospital to get better. He needed food and a lot of rest. But he couldn’t move, and when he tried, pain sliced through his body.

“Oh my god, Dad there’s a naked man over here. He looks dead!” the boy shrieked. That was followed by the sound of someone else – or the boy - running towards him. Conner wasn’t sure which, nor did he really care.

He groaned and grabbed his head as he tried to lift himself. Lights flashed before his eyes, and he fell back to the ground with a heavy thud, writhing in pain. He was dying; that’s all there was to it. Closing his eyes, he gave himself over to fate.

***

Lana paced outside the judge’s chambers as he went over the notes for the case to decide whether or not there was a case at all. In her gut she knew something was off, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. It was a strange case. The defendant, Cameron Marks, had no priors. Hell, he had never even gotten a traffic ticket. But now he was being indicted with three assault charges and attempted murder. One of the women whom he supposedly assaulted couldn’t even finger him. But that could have been chalked up to shock, so it really meant nothing. It made no sense, but the detectives weren’t bringing her anything she could use. He seemed to be implicating himself, but not to the point of a confession. Something wasn’t right.

The door swung open and Judge Patterson strode from the room. He was such a serious man, and she could swear that he never smiled. Ever. Not that she had much to say on that account. Lana wasn’t sure how long it had been since she had last smiled or had a good time. She didn’t even want to think about how long it had been since she had enjoyed a man’s company. And that didn’t just mean getting between the sheets, either. She hadn’t had a date in months. She shook her head. This wasn’t the time to be going over her love life, or the lack thereof.

The judge walked past her and she followed behind, hoping to get this day over with. Already she had been in court three times, and she still had two major clients to meet with. The day was far from over, but at least after this she’d be done with court for the day. She walked by the defendant’s brother, who was here to support him, and shivered. She glanced back over her shoulder to find his dark eyes staring back at her. There was a strange intensity within the blue depths, as if he were trying to read into her very soul. Lana shivered again and, averting her gaze, quickened her pace to get back inside the court room.

Now he’s someone I could picture trying to kill someone.

The thought stopped her in her tracks. Could that be why the case was so messed up? Maybe Cameron was innocent? But if so, then why would he take the heat? Stranger things had happened. Brothers could be very loyal, even to the point of serving time for crimes they did not commit. And now that she thought about it, she knew she needed to follow her gut instinct. It had never let her down before.

The sound of the gavel rang out in the room. Everyone grew silent waiting for the judge’s decision.

“Regarding the case of the state versus Cameron Marks, for three counts assault and one count attempted murder, with insufficient evidence I am forced to dismiss this case. If and when evidence is collected the case can be refiled with the state.” He hit the gavel again. “That is all.”

That was it. Even the judge couldn’t find a reason to keep Cameron behind bars, and now Lana had her work cut out for her. She had to bring someone to justice at least. She gathered her notes and placed them in her briefcase. At her back she felt eyes boring into her. A shiver of fear ran up her spine, and when she turned around Campbell Marks was staring insistently at her again. Catching himself he looked away, but not before she registered his contempt. His eyes looked even darker and more sinister than they had in the hallway. The man really gave her the creeps, and the first order of business was having someone check into his background. Something about his demeanor had her on edge. He was not a nice man, but just because he wasn’t nice didn’t mean he was the one who committed the crimes.

Or did it?

Lana didn’t know, but she would find out, and soon; something smelled rotten in Denmark, and she vowed to discover what it was.

Chapter 1

Lana had followed Campbell Marks since the judge dismissed the case against his brother Cameron, and she’d seen a couple of things she probably shouldn’t have.

To make matters worse, he caught her.

Luckily, she had been in her car and was able to get away. It turned out Lana’s theory was correct. It wasn’t Cameron who had committed the crimes but his older brother Campbell, a man with a long history of violence and domestic abuse under his belt.  He had assaulted his ex-girlfriend, and the two men she had cheated on him with.

Gross, she thought, talk about getting around. I’d be pissed too.

Even though she was thrilled that she’d been right, and her gut hadn’t led her astray, Lana wished she could kick her own ass. Since she decided to take the detective work into her own hands, she was now in a predicament she wasn’t sure how to get out of. She had evidence that she really couldn’t prove, which meant she couldn’t use it in court.

She realized too late she should have left the investigating to the police, but she couldn’t help it. She found herself wanting to prove that Cameron was innocent, even though technically it was her job to do the opposite. As the prosecutor of the case, she was going about it all wrong. To be honest, she wasn’t sure why she was so hell bent on finding out the truth. It was her job to prove without a doubt that someone was guilty. But in this case she couldn’t.

She was so engrossed in her own thoughts that she didn’t even see him coming. Campbell grabbed her and shoved her against the wall—hard. Lana didn’t have time to scream before his dirty hand covered her mouth.

“Don’t you dare make a sound, got it?” he hissed in her ear. Lana nodded, if only to get him away from her.

His stench made her gag as he rubbed against her and groaned. “Hm, you’re a big girl.” Then he had the audacity to roughly fondle her breast before backing away.

Now he was angry again. Talk about mood swings.

Lana was pissed. Any other time she wouldn’t have stood for that kind of behavior from a man, but this one just so happened to be holding a knife in his hand. Maybe things were worse than she thought. She could handle being groped. Hell, she could even handle being roughed up, but she wasn’t sure if she was up for whatever he was planning. She shivered in fear, thinking of the worst case scenario.

She began to speak but shook her head, thinking better of it. Sometimes talking got her in more trouble than it was worth. Maybe if she kept her trap shut he would leave her alone. But the likelihood of that was slim to none. This time she wasn’t able to get away.

“You stupid bitch, you should have stayed out of it. Cameron knew what he was doing. And now they’re after me.” Campbell jabbed his knife in her direction as if he were going to stab her. Lana didn’t fear many things, but in this case she certainly wasn’t feeling confident about her chances. An erratic man with a sharp weapon wasn’t a good mix—ever.

“He wouldn’t have gotten the time I would,” he continued, as if that explained it all.

She nodded, slowly understanding. Cameron was going to take the rap for his older brother. She already knew the two were only fifteen months apart, and they were closer than anyone could ever imagine. She shuddered. The things she had come across sickened her. They definitely weren’t your everyday ordinary family.

Cameron planned to do whatever punishment he got. He’d be out of jail and back on the streets before Campbell was able to commit another crime.

Maybe.

That was loyalty, and Lana shouldn’t have been surprised, but she was. She couldn’t imagine taking the blame for something she didn’t do, no matter how much she cared about the person.

She held up her hands in surrender. “Let’s calm down, Mr. Marks. I haven’t told anyone anything, and I won’t. I’ll forget about it all, and then we can go on with our lives like nothing happened. Okay?”

Campbell laughed wildly. “Yeah, like I believe that shit for a minute. I’m not stupid, you condescending bitch.” He ran a shaky hand through his dirty blond hair. “And people actually believe the shit you spew?” He stepped over her, and she cowered against the wall. As he leaned his face against her cheek, his hot breath whispered against her ear, “You’re going to pay for messing this up for me.”

Lana shuddered and gagged. The feel of his breath on her skin turned her stomach. “Please,” she said. She wasn’t exactly sure what she was asking for. At that moment she only knew that she wanted him away from her.

Conner’s beast roared, and his body shook with rage. His bear tried to break free, but even though he was still out of it from his injuries, he knew that couldn’t happen. All he knew for sure was that he needed to get somewhere and he needed to get there fast. It was the whole reason he left the hospital.

He wasn’t sure why he had felt the urgency to come this way, but even with no memory he knew not to ignore the bear inside of him. Instinct alone led him further into the city to a parking garage.

Really, what the hell?

But his other half paced inside his head, pushing him to hurry. He sped down to the lower level of a parking garage, and it wasn’t until he heard a woman’s plea that he knew why he was there.

He didn’t know shit, except right at the moment it didn’t matter. The sound of her voice tightened his gut. His beast pawed at him, urging him to follow her voice. Otherwise, he drew a blank. He didn’t know what happened before he ended up in the hospital. The doctor said his memory would return in time and it could be a little at a time or all at once. Right now, that didn’t matter

The woman cried out, and something inside him snapped. He rounded the corner to see a man standing over a beautiful, plump woman. Both man and beast wanted to kill.

Mine! his beast cried in despair.

Conner shook his head in shock.

My mate.

He took a deep breath, inhaling her delicious scent and then narrowed his eyes on the man who was touching her. The man stunk of sweat, marijuana, and alcohol. He was also very sick, but the biggest problem was his waving a knife at Conner’s woman.

Conner barreled towards the man and swung a meaty hand at him, knocking the knife to the ground. The man hadn’t even seen him coming. He was too engrossed in scaring the woman. She gasped, and when he looked down at her, he saw a tear slide down her cheek. He wanted to reach down and wipe it away, but the man had shaken out of his daze and dove for the fallen knife. But Conner wouldn’t let him get that far. In one quick move he grabbed the man by the scruff of the neck and held him up, feet dangling in the air.

“You dared to touch her!”

The man paled and lost control of his bladder. The stench of urine filled the air, and Conner held him further from his body. Shaking him again, Conner felt disgust for the puny excuse of a man.

“Did you hear me? Don’t touch what isn’t yours, you worthless piece of shit!” Conner dismissed the man as a threat and tossed him to the side, not caring if he hurt him severely or not. It didn’t matter. He was on his deathbed anyways. Instead, he focused on the woman, who was watching him with wide, innocent eyes.

Conner knelt in front of her and placed a big hand on her forearm. His heart raced at the first touch and a tingle ran up his spine as heat filled his body.

Ours, his beast rumbled from within.

Conner’s jaw fell. She gasped at his touch and looked down at his hand. He pulled it away. “Sorry.” Then he smiled. “Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you, did he?”

She swallowed and shook her head. “You showed up in time. Thank you.”

“Where can I take you?”

She pointed right in front of her. “That’s my car. He cornered me before I had the chance to leave.”

Again, Conner touched her arm. She didn’t seem as scared. Her heart had slowed to a regular rhythm. “Let’s get you up off the ground then, okay?”

She nodded and allowed him to pull her up. He gaped at the woman before him. She was a tall woman with curves any man would fall to his knees for. She held herself with a confidence most women didn’t, and he found that was sexy as hell. She wore a tight skirt and a jacket. He could tell she was some type of business woman. His bear whined, wanting to be free.

She was perfect for him. She wasn’t too short or too small that he would hurt her. Fate had led him to his mate, after all the time he spent avoiding it. Now he wondered why. He didn’t even know her name, and at that moment in time, it didn’t even matter that he didn’t know his either.

Chapter 2

Lana kept her eyes on the biggest and sexiest man she’d ever seen. He must have been at least 6’5 because with heels she was about six feet and he towered over her. It didn’t escape her notice that he was in a hospital gown, and she sighed. Go figure he’d be a nutbag. Who left the hospital in a gown except a crazy person? His hand held hers and their gazes locked. His eyes were a deep shade of blue, and there was something about him that pulled her in. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach and her clit throbbed with need. It’d been too long she since she’d had sex, and this man didn’t have to do anything. She was aroused just by looking at him. Licking her lips, she cocked her head to the side. He followed the movement with his eyes like a hungry beast, and her heartbeat quickened.

She was so engrossed in him that she forgot about Campbell until it was too late. He snuck up on her angel and jammed the knife into his side. Roaring in pain, her rescuer fell to his knees. Lana screamed and stood frozen. Then the psycho pulled out the knife and wiped the blood on his pants coming towards her.

“It's your turn, bitch. Bigger doesn’t always mean smarter.” Campbell shoved her back, and she fell to the ground. She paled, knowing that she was going to die. He was crazy and clearly had no qualms about killing. Her body shook with a fear she had never felt before as sobs wracked her body. There were no words, no getting through to him. He was clearly off his rocker. Campbell knelt beside her with evil in his eyes and poised the knife above her. Lana squeezed her eyes shut and held her breath, waiting for the white, hot agony of being stabbed.

But it never came.

She heard a shrill scream and the smack of something hitting the pavement, followed by a loud, sickening crunch. When she opened her eyes, she froze. Her eyes rounded in shock and terror. She couldn’t breathe. A giant bear was standing over Campbell’s limp body. Blood poured from him and seeped over the concrete.

“Oh my god,” she whispered. The beast turned towards her with intelligent eyes.

She shook her head in disbelief and leaned back. It wasn’t possible. But where did her angel go? There was no way he picked himself up and left. Not when he went out of his way to save her, and he was injured. The bear’s eyes were the same deep blue she’d gazed into minutes earlier.

The man who saved her was the bear.

Standing up, Lana brought her hand to her feverishly hot forehead. She felt as if she might collapse, so she held onto the post to regain her balance. After a moment, though, she leaned over and vomited. Her eyes watered and tears slid down her cheeks. The stress had taken over, and as she let go, she realized something: her life was about to change and there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it.

Conner watched his mate as she turned away from him in fear. His beast lowered his head in shame, but he wouldn’t regret saving her from the man with the knife. It was his job to protect her. He didn’t enjoy feeling her fear, though—especially her fear of him. She didn’t need to be afraid of him--he’d never hurt her. Closing his eyes, Conner tried to remember...anything.

He wasn’t doing well himself, but as soon as he had shifted, he started healing. He still tender, however, and it was too soon to be injured again. It was worth it. And even though he didn’t know who he was by name or who his family was, or hell, why he ended up waking up in a hospital bed, he knew one thing: That woman was his, and he had just protected her the way it was intended. With that in mind, he shifted back to his human self and pulled the gown back on. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing.

He ambled towards her slowly and placed a hand on her back. She tensed beneath his touch and he dropped his hand. “He was going to kill you.”

Plain, simple truth.

“I know,” she replied, but she didn’t look at him. “Who are you?”

Conner scratched his head. “I don’t know.”

This caught her attention. She spun to face him and laughed humorlessly. “You don’t know? You turned into a bear and killed someone, but you don’t know who you are?” Her voice rose and her face turned bright with anger or fear, he wasn’t sure which. It could have been both.

He shrugged. “I was at the hospital. The doctors said I have amnesia, so no I don’t know who I am until my memory decides to come back. What I do know is I’m a man who is also a bear. He’s a part of me, and he killed to protect his mate.” Conner wasn’t going to beat around the bush. Something clicked. It seemed being blunt came natural to him.

“I’m sorry, mate?” she sputtered.

He raised his big hand and cupped her jaw. At first she tensed, but then he rubbed his thumb lightly along her jawline and she relaxed some. “Yes, my mate.” His eyes shined with excitement. Touching her was right. “What’s your name?”

She worked her mouth a few times so he dropped his hand back to his side.

“Lana.”

“Beautiful,” he replied. She still was shocked by him. “We should probably go?” His eyes drifted to the dead man, flaring with anger. Conner would have died before letting him harm Lana.

She shook her head. “I can’t leave. I’m the prosecuting attorney for the case we were building against him. He didn’t like it.” She peeked around him at the body and shuddered. “His brother was planning to take the fall, but the judge threw out the case because there was no evidence. Until now, anyway. The police had finally tied Campbell to the crimes. This isn’t going to look good.” She bit her bottom lip.

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like this news. He wanted to take her away. “What should we say?”

She sighed. “I don’t know. At this point, we’ll both end up in jail. The police will send you back the hospital for your injury first.” She paced. “I can’t go to jail. And you can’t go back to the hospital. They’ll think you’re crazy and lock you up.”

“Then let’s go somewhere safe, and you can call and talk to your police friends. Explain what happened.”

“No, I can’t leave, and I won’t be able to come back. My DNA is on his body.”

Conner growled. “Why?”

“Probably because he rubbed all over me.” Shaking her head, she groaned. “I know what I have to do.”

“What’s that?”

“I have to call my mother.” She said it with both fear and awe. Conner wondered what her mother would be able to do to make this better. Even without his memory, he wasn’t dumb. He knew the implications she would face, and the ones he would face as well. It wasn’t a good situation. And he didn’t think his mate’s mother would be able to do much to help.

“I think we should go somewhere first, before you call your mom. It’s only a matter of time until they find him. We have a little time, though, since it’s late.”

“I can’t just run.”

“I didn’t say that, but maybe you shouldn’t be here when you call her.”

Lana nodded. “I guess. I should probably go home—and you’re coming with me. I might have something you can wear.”

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like hearing that she had men’s clothing that would fit him. His bear growled and plopped down unhappily, jealous of a past he didn’t know.

Chapter 3

Her angel's attitude changed, and she didn’t understand why. She gestured for him to get in her car and he did, but now he sat in the passenger’s seat in stony silence. She started to ask what was wrong, but the glare he sent her way changed her mind. She had no idea why he was so mad. She was taking his advice and leaving the scene of a crime he committed. It wasn’t like her. She had always followed the rules and breaking them was tough.

She pulled out of the parking garage, carefully avoiding Campbell’s body, and shuddered. She never imagined being a part of a crime. But if it weren’t for the man sitting next to her, she wouldn’t be breathing. Deep inside, she knew he had saved her life, and now it was her turn to save him because he was going to need it. He killed a man with his bare hands. No one was going to believe it was an accident. Hell, she wasn’t even sure if it was. He hadn’t said it was. He just told her he had to protect her.

She drove out into the night. Luckily it was getting late and the sun was down. She had some time before she had to call it in, and she needed a drink, or three. But first she needed to find out what the hell she did to piss him off. He had been so sweet, calling her his mate, and now he wouldn’t even look at her.

She stopped at a red light and put her hand on his bicep. He tensed and his muscle flexed beneath her fingertips.

“Why are you mad?”

And why the hell wasn’t she yelling at him for being an asshole? Instead she was calm and actually felt like she should be apologizing for something. She didn’t understand why she felt so attached to him, why she cared so much about what he thought of her, and why she was not being her normal bitchy self when a man pissed her off.

At first he didn’t respond. But then he sighed. “You said you may have something to fit me. I’m a large man, and I don’t feel comfortable with you handing me clothes from the men in your life. My bear doesn’t like hearing about it either. We are protective and apparently pretty damn possessive.”

Lana laughed and squeezed his arm. “The clothes are my brothers’ and they are all bigger than me. It runs in the family. I figured one of them left some stuff around throughout the years.”

Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he stopped moping. “Oh, brothers we can handle.” Then he shook his head with a blush. “Sorry, for being an ass. I guess I’m not used to this, and I really don’t know how I would normally act. My bear is acting like I’m an idiot. I feel lost.”

“I get that, but please try not to make assumptions about me. We both have pasts; you just can’t remember yours right now.”

“Fair enough.”

A horn honked behind them, so she turned her attention back to driving. Speeding down the highway, Lana decided she was going to her retreat rather than her home because honestly, she was scared. She didn’t want to go to prison, and she certainly didn’t want him to go.

He was quiet again, but this time he looked deep in thought. She wondered what his life was like, and found herself growing more attached to the giant man. He was really sensitive for such a big guy. And apparently any talk of past lovers was out of the question. She smiled, feeling for the first time like she might have found someone who cherished her, and only her. It would be a nice change.

***

Lana pulled into the driveway of her family’s cabin. It was secluded and safe. She loved being in the woods, and she thought her guest might appreciate it as well. His eyes said it all, and he looked like he was going home.

“What’s this place?”

“It’s my family’s cabin. We used to come here all the time as kids, and now we come here as adults when we need to get away. No one should be here now, though. ”

“It’s a beautiful home.”

“Thank you. Now let’s get inside, and you can get cleaned up after I call my mom.”

“Sounds good to me.”

She got out of her car and stretched. This was her second home, and the longer she was a lawyer, the more often she came here to hide out. They went inside and he sat on the couch.

“So what do I call you, then, if you don’t know who you are?”

“You can call me whatever you want, I guess,” he shrugged. “A name is just a name, after all.”

“Fair enough,” she said, pulling out her phone. She dialed home and waited. As soon as her mother said ‘hello’ she got straight to the point.

“Mom, I need your help.” She proceeded to tell her mother what happened. She pulled the phone away when her mother’s voice rose too high. Her bear’s eyes widened when he heard her mother.

“I know, mother. It’s not like I asked for this.” She nodded as if her mother could see her. “Okay, so I’ll wait for you to come to me.”

Her mother yelled a little more but agreed.

“Okay, mom, see you soon. Yeah, I love you too.” She closed her phone and sighed. Her head hurt and all she wanted to do was forget this horrible day happened.

“She sounds nice,” Conner said.

“She’s great, but she is a tad overwhelming. Just a warning for you, she’s going to want to know how and why this happened…”

He shrugged again. “Sure I’ll tell her, as long as she doesn’t announce it to the world. She deserves to know since you’re my mate. Makes us family—”He stopped, and his eyes widened.

“Family, there are a lot of them.” He smiled. “I’m not alone, although all I could see were a large group of bears roaming together. Not real hopeful, I suppose.”

“Any memory is helpful right?”

“That’s what the doctors say. It sucks not actually knowing who I am. I know I was hurt badly enough to go to the hospital, plus they told me I should have died. Only I didn’t. They think it’s a miracle, but I know different. Being what I am makes me heal differently, faster, and better.”

“It’s a miracle, regardless of what you are,” Lana said, and heat rose to her cheeks. What was it about this man that made her feel so—young and desperate? “Oh and my mom said to wait it out. She’s going to pull some strings and deal with it. Then she’ll come here.”

“Pull some strings?”

“Yeah my mother is Elisabeth Walker.”

He looked confused. “And?”

Lana smiled. She couldn’t believe it, but he had no idea who her mother was, which meant he didn’t know about her family connections or her wealth. “She’s a pretty huge name in the city.”

“Oh, well, you shouldn’t be associated with me, then.”

“Too late, you’ve got blood on and in my car, and Campbell attacked me. There’s no way out of this. We can claim self-defense. And since you’re much bigger than him, that should account for how you managed to do that amount of damage. Besides, he stabbed you first. It’s tricky, but my mom is going to figure it out. She said it might take a few days…”

She gulped when his eyes clouded with lust and his smile went from adorable to downright sexy.

Chapter 4

Conner couldn’t have been happier finding out he would get at least three days with his mate, alone, in the woods. If he had his way they would be mated before her mother showed up to try to discourage her daughter from mating with a beast. He could barely contain his bear as it was, and although she covered it up well, the scent of her arousal wasn’t helping matters. If he didn’t have enhanced abilities, he wouldn’t even know.

“I guess I should go find you some clothes so you can get cleaned up.”

“Sounds good. It’ll be nice to have something other than this dingy hospital gown.”

Or I could just stay naked.

As if she could read his thoughts, her eyes traveled down his body like she was mentally stripping him down.

All she had to do was ask.

Lana turned away from him and walked down a narrow hallway. Conner followed closely behind. Her body heat radiated against him, and he wanted to lean into her warmth. He hadn’t been able to get rid of the chill that had soaked into his bones since he woke up in the hospital. He hadn’t eaten, so his blood count was low, and being injured a second time hadn’t helped matters any.

She walked into a room she clearly spent a lot of time in. Her scent overpowered other lingering scents. He crowded behind her when she stopped and pulled open a drawer and searched through it. She easily found him clothes and set them on top. She wasn’t a tiny woman by any means, but she was still small and delicate in comparison to him. Her body molded to his perfectly.

He moved closer and brought his arms around her waist, allowing his hand to flatten across her stomach. She shivered and leaned by against him, as if she couldn’t help herself. Nuzzling her neck, he breathed deeply and took in her scent. It felt like he had finally come home. Conner licked her neck with the tip of his tongue, testing. She shivered and tilted her head to the side. His bear rumbled at her submission. He grazed his teeth along her skin, light and tantalizing. She moaned quietly and pushed further into his body.

Conner slid his hands near the elastic to her skirt and ran his finger lightly along the band. “Okay?”

She nodded her head against his chest and spread her legs further apart, which pushed her skirt up higher. Running his finger right under the waistband and tickling her skin, he growled in frustration at how tight the skirt was secured. He spun her around and shoved her skirt up around her waist before lifting her on top of the dresser. Stepping between her legs, he pulled her to the edge. She wrapped her legs around his waist and tipped her head back. The exposed tan skin tempted him. He leaned in and licked a path from the base of her throat down in between her breasts.

All at once Conner froze. He shut his eyes as his memory slammed into him. It flashed before his eyes in a sequence much like a movie. As glad as he was to get his memory back, he wasn’t thrilled at the timing. She tried to get closer, but she hadn’t even realized he had stopped.

He was the Alpha’s son, and only heir. His family was the wealthiest family in the tristate area. They owned land with petrol oil and sold it to gas stations across the country.

His mother was killed right before his eyes by an enemy clan, and his heart broke. He didn’t realize he was crying until Lana’s finger brushed the stray tears. She was watching him with sympathy. Her eyes matched the hurt he was feeling. It was like she could feel his pain. Then more came and he saw the man who had killed his mother.

He searched for him for the last few years, trying to bring justice, but the man got the better of him and tore into him, trying to shred him apart piece by piece. Conner didn’t give up, though, not until he lifted one furry paw and landed the killing blow. His bear roared into the early morning mourning his mother’s death for the last time, and telling the rest he had found her, bringing her the justice she deserved. The sun was rising and after he tore the man’s throat out, he limped into the park, trying to make it to the woods behind to lead him back home. But he was fading fast. He collapsed and turned back human. Each breath he took was unbearable. He faded in and out of consciousness.

Then he heard the boy. That was the last thing before he woke up in the hospital. Conner shook his head and brought a hand to his face, rubbing away the tears. He knew the truth now. He murdered two men in less than forty-eight hours.  And even though they both deserved it, he felt like a monster. His mother had died protecting the cubs, and he had settled the score and found her murderer. He knew everything now. He was on his way home, when he couldn’t make it. He lost too much blood, and he had nearly died, but the boy found him and the hospital had managed to save him. He really was lucky to be alive. “My name is Conner Lawson.”

“You got your memory back?”

“Yeah, it all came back. I guess you helped trigger it.”

She smiled sweetly and caressed his jaw. “It’s nice to meet you, Conner.”

“It’s weird. I haven’t seen anything, and now, when I was quite happy with where things were heading, the memories came back.”

“It’s better, though. Now I know who you are, and you know who you are.” Then she paused and her eyes filled with worry. “Am I still your mate?” she asked hesitantly.

Conner chuckled. He lost his memory, not his heart. “Of course, nothing has changed. I just know where I come from now, and I have my name. I feel whole now. I have my life back, but even better, I have you. And that’s what means the most.”

“I just wasn’t sure if the memory loss maybe misread our— situation.”

Conner couldn’t help it. She was sweet and sexy, and everything he could have ever hoped for in a mate. He leaned in and kissed her. The first was barely a brush of the lips. He sucked in a breath as soon as her lips touched his back. Such a small gesture, but it was perfection.

Chapter 5

Lana was happy he had his memory back, and she was also glad it had interrupted what was about to happen. She shook her head in disgust. Was she that desperate for affection that she’d screw the first man who touched her? She didn’t understand what she was feeling. Never before had she wanted to let go and just be with any man before. She knew it wasn’t the best time to be thinking about sex, and to top it off, the man she wanted had just killed another man and regained his memory after having amnesia. If that wasn’t inappropriate, she didn't know what was.

His memory returning was the cool down she needed. Handing Conner—it was nice putting a name to his face—the pile of clothing she found, she smiled tightly with a blush to her cheeks. “Here are some clothes you can try; shower is down the hall, last door on the right.” She stepped around his large body and took a deep breath, walking out of the room and leaving him standing there staring at her as if she’d lost her mind.

She went out to the mudroom and opened the fridge. He was most likely hungry, and she was too. Pulling out a dish of pre-made food, courtesy of her brother, she went back to the kitchen and preheated the oven. When she heard the shower come on, she went back into the room and found a pair of shorts and a tank top and quickly changed out of her work suit. It had been suffocating wearing it so long. Feeling much better, she went back to the kitchen and made some coffee. Normally she refrained from drinking it, but she was too exhausted to sleep and needed the caffeine boost.

The scent of coffee filled the cabin and she sighed, pouring a cup and trying to get the stress of the day to fall off. She put dinner in the oven and set the timer. Glancing out the window above the sink she sipped her coffee and closed her eyes. Rolling her shoulders she groaned at the pain that shot down her spine. She figured it must have been when Campbell had shoved her down. She shuddered at the thought of the man she left lying in a dirty parking lot—dead. Things were going to get ugly, and she wasn’t sure she could handle it.

A large hand slid onto her hip, and she jumped, turning towards Conner. He was wearing a pair a flannel pants and no shirt. She was mesmerized by the water glistening on his chest. She licked her lips and forced her eyes away. When she looked up, he was staring at her with a smirk. Like he knew what was going on in her head. She blushed and mumbled, “Feel better?”

His eyes twinkled. “Yes, thanks.”

“I’m making dinner, and there’s coffee if you want some.” She tried to move away from him, but he was so close, and she wasn’t a small woman. Shifting her body, she slid out from between his large frame and the counter. Her body brushed against him and heat flared in his eyes. He placed his other hand on her hip to hold her in place. She was stuck and found that once again she didn’t want to stop. She wanted this man, and for the life of her she couldn’t figure out why it was so hard to resist him.

“Lana, are you all right?”

“I don’t know, isn’t it too soon?”

He pulled her against his body and she gasped. His hard body felt right against her soft curves. “You’re my mate; it’s natural for you to want me.” It was as though he could read her mind. He knew she was feeling like there was something wrong. “Even though you’re human, you still get the effects of the mating heat.”

“That’s what this feeling is?” she asked in a whisper.

“Yes, and don’t fight it, baby. It won’t do either of us any good if you do. I won’t be satisfied, nor will my bear, until we complete the bond.”

“Bond?”

Conner tipped her head back and smiled at her. “Yes, it’s what bears do, we bond with our mate, and that connects us together forever.”

“I see,” she replied, her eye lighting with lust. He didn’t need to tell her that bonding meant hot and sweaty sex. Her body clenched with need, and feeling his cock harden against her stomach told her that his was, too. She stepped out of his reach and lifted her shirt over her head, throwing it to the floor. Her breasts felt heavy, and she reached behind her back and unsnapped the clasp holding her bra on. Conner watched her, entranced as she slid the straps down her shoulders and revealed her large breasts to him. The cool air kissed her nipples, hardening them further. She shivered and licked her lips. His eyes traveled down her body.

“Lose the shorts,” he said. His voice was laced with a need she could relate to, and the gruffness turned her on even further.

She didn’t deny him; she pushed them over her hips and shimmied her shorts down her legs, revealing lacy bikini panties. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped. She blushed but smiled. He actually looked as though he wanted to devour her. “You like?”

Conner nodded his head and gulped. She was stunning and everything he didn’t know he wanted. She was strong, independent, yet he could see her shyness and thought she was the most adorable woman. The fact that she was a kick-ass lawyer and put criminals away only made her more appealing. He stalked towards her like she was his prey, and at that moment he was too far gone to worry if he was acting more animal than man. She didn’t seem to mind. He stood before her, gripping her panties and ripped them down one side. “I’ll buy you more.”

His hand caressed her hip and wrapped around her ass. It was big and firm in his hands. She gasped when he yanked her to him, and then he kissed her like a man starving. She didn’t disappoint and kissed him back, opening her mouth and licking his bottom lip before she nipped it lightly. “Let’s take it to the bedroom.”

He lifted her into his arms and sped down the hallway. He tossed her on the bed, shucked the pants she loaned him, and climbed on top of her. He couldn’t take his time, not this time. He needed to be in her. Needed to mark her and make her his. He gripped her wrists and pulled them above her head, and then he used his knees to spread her legs.

“You’re mine, Lana. Forever.” He didn’t wait and drove into her soaking wet pussy. Turns out she was ready. She cried out and arched off of the bed with such power it nearly knocked him off of her.

He kissed her lightly now and slowed his thrusts, making love to her. Sweat covered his brow, and he clenched his jaw. She moaned and thrashed her head back and forth. “Oh my god!”

He growled, more bear than man as his canine teeth lengthened and her eyes widened. “Don’t worry, it won’t hurt,” he said. She nodded, completely trusting him, humbling him when she submitted. His bear preened with happiness and he struck the side of her neck.

She screamed long and loud and her pussy clenched tightly around him, bringing him to his release. He growled against her throat and thrust faster. His body was shaking with overwhelming emotions as the bond formed. He went crazy, and the bed shook and creaked beneath their weight. She lifted her hips, meeting and matching his movements. After he marked her, he nuzzled her neck before kissing her wounds. She shivered.

Their bodies were slick with sweat, and both were panting.

“Whoa,” she said, chuckling.

He pulled out from her body and rolled over beside her on his back. He closed his eyes slowing his breathing. Turning his head, he looked at his mark on her neck. It was already healing. There would be scars; everyone would know she was his. Nothing ever made him happier. He could feel her emotions: She was tired and a little worried.

“What’s wrong, baby?” he asked, turning towards her.

“What happens if we go to jail?”

“We won’t. You said your mom will pull some strings.” He hesitated saying what he wanted, but she was his mate. “We’ll go to the den and live. No one will find us. My family will keep you safe.”

“I can’t just run.”

“If it’s bad, I won’t give you a choice. I’m sorry, Lana, but I won’t allow you to be stuck behind bars. You didn’t do anything.”

“I left the scene. That looks terribly guilty. I’m just scared. I just found you, and I don’t want to lose you.” She rolled toward his body and buried her face in his chest.

“You won’t,” he whispered. And he meant it. Nothing would take her away from him.

Chapter 6

The next morning Lana woke up hot and covered with a large male body. She smiled to herself, thinking of all the ways he had continued to make love to her. He was seriously insatiable. Her body ached in places she didn’t know existed, and she was tired. But overall, she felt amazing. She could feel the bond between them, though she wasn’t sure if it was in the same way he did. He had her heart and soul, and even though they didn’t know everything about each other it felt right.

She was a little worried about what her mother would think, but hopefully she would just be supportive like she was with every other choice Lana made. Laying there she thought about Campbell’s lifeless body. Someone would have found him by now, and she shuddered with the thought of what was to come. She wouldn’t survive in prison. Too many people were behind those bars because of her. She was the top prosecuting attorney in the area, after all.

Conner pulled her closer to his body and sighed. She watched his eyes shift beneath his lids. He was dreaming of something. It was surreal to be lying next to this man, who wasn’t only a man. He had a whole different side to him that was just as important. His bear played a major role in who he was as a person. And only once when she saw the bear standing over Campbell’s body did she fear him. He was big and cuddly. He was the perfect man to complement her. A little domineering, but mostly he was protective and apparently possessive. It was nice to be wanted that badly.

“What has your eyes crinkling so seriously this early,” he murmured, rubbing his hand up and down her side. She squirmed and giggled.

“Nothing.”

“It’s not nothing, Lana. Remember, I can feel your emotions. You’re all tied up in knots.”

She sighed. “I just want to know what’s going to happen. I’m worried is all.” And that was the truth.

He rolled onto his stomach and hovered over her. “I understand, but you can’t focus on this. It will drive you crazy. I know what it’s like. I devoted my life to finding the man who killed my mother, and look what happened to me. The only good thing that came out of nearly dying was finding you.” He kissed the tip on her nose, and she scrunched it up in disdain.

“I don’t like thinking about that, either.”

“Well, think about what it will be like to meet my whole family. You could help with the business. My father would love to have a kick-ass lawyer on our side. The oil business is a tricky one. And people try to screw us all the time. You’d be paid better than you get paid now.”

“So your family has deep pockets too, huh?”

“You have no idea, baby. It’s nice because really we can decide to never work again, and our kids and their kids, and so on for generations will be well off. We don’t ever have to worry about future generations.”

“So you’re saying our kids are going to be spoiled rotten,” she said before thinking and glanced away. It was way too freaking soon to talk about babies, but it was nice to know he had his own fortune and didn’t want or need hers. So she knew he wasn’t like other men and with her for her money.

“Babies, huh?” he said and laughed before kissing her. “I like that you’re thinking about kids with me. I wasn’t sure.”

“Of course I want children. In fact, I want as many as I can have. I’d like to stop working in a few years and be a mom full time.”

“How were you planning on being a mom if you hadn’t met me?”

“Sperm bank. At that point of planning, I didn’t feel it was necessary to have a man.” He growled and she laughed, knowing he didn’t like the thought of her carrying a baby by any other man besides him. Hell, she knew talking about past relationships was going to be a blow out. “But now I have you, so that’s moot.”

He straddled her hips and held her wrists down. He seemed to like keeping her immobile. She didn't mind it either. “You really thought it through, then?” He shifted her towards the middle of the bed and kissed her, not giving her a chance to respond.

Lana spread her legs, cradling his erection between her thighs. The tip rubbed against her and she moaned. She wasn’t sure she could handle any more, but she would certainly try.

“You’re sore,” he said and she nodded. He kissed her lightly on the mouth. “Let me make you breakfast.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“I know, but I want to.” He climbed off the bed, pulled on the borrowed pants, and walked towards the door. He looked over his shoulder and winked. “Just relax, baby. Let me take care of you.”

Not knowing what to do and figuring arguing would be pointless, she nodded and relaxed into the mattress. She really was tired. Her night had been busy, and then she woke up in tears. She didn’t know if her incident with Campbell would ever be one she got over. It had struck something deep inside her and made her feel real fear for the first time. And she hoped it would be the last time after everything got settled.

Maybe it was time to quit her job. For the past several months, she was beginning to think she was burned out. It would be nice to do something more relaxing and less dangerous. Working eighty to ninety hours a week wasn’t her idea of fun, and it left her no time for anything else. It was time for a change, and Conner offered her a chance of freedom, something she didn’t even know she wanted until he mentioned it.

Chapter 7

It was three days of passionate and pretty much non-stop making love. Conner was in heaven. He learned everything about Lana, physically and mentally, that he could. He could have spent another week locked up in the cabin with her, enjoying her luscious body, but all good things must come to an end. She was the most beautiful person he had ever met—inside and out. Never before could he have imagined being with someone like her. In the past, women only wanted him for his family name. As much as Lana’s name was known and envied—even feared— in the human world, his was in the supernatural communities. His father was the strongest and most powerful Alpha in the United States, and Conner knew he was in line to take over soon.

The knock at the door caused him to jump. His bear growled, wondering who would be pounding on the door. But then Lana opened the door and a woman, who looked much like his mate, only older, stepped into the cabin. She was fiercer looking with colder eyes that held a wisdom, much like his father’s did. This woman knew her shit, and he hadn’t even heard her speak.

She walked in like she owned the place, and her eyes narrowed in on him. He’d gotten up to cook breakfast so he was shirtless. Her eyes traveled over his bare chest, and then she spun and locked onto her daughter with those eyes. He couldn’t see her face, but Lana blushed and beamed.

Couldn’t be bad right?

“Shacking up with the man who killed your stalker, Lana? Really, that is ‘you’re guilty and stupid one-o-one’.”

Lana gasped and looked at him before turning her attention back to her mother. “Mother, shacking up is such a horrible thing to say, and I know how it looks, but it’s not, so really let’s focus on your news. Anything good?”

Conner’s hackles rose. His bear rumbled his unhappiness at what was said and Lana’s emotions rising from nervous to worried and concerned. He didn’t want her worrying about what being with him looked like. Instead of staying quiet, he decided he would stand his ground right away. He had a feeling her mother expected Lana to be with a strong male. Well, he’d show her.

He stepped into the living room and glared at his new in-law. “With all due respect, your daughter and I are not shacking up. She’s my mate and I’m hers. It’s as simple as that. Please don’t insult what we have.”

“Mate?” Her mother asked, then stared him down. She was almost his height which was intimating enough. But Lana wasn’t shitting him when she warned him about her mother.

Damn, the women were tall in the family.

“Yes I’m her mate, and I’m not an ordinary man.” He held out his hand, remembering the manners his mother taught him. “I’m Conner Lawson.”

She took his hand and shook it like any dominant man would have. This woman was the Alpha in Lana’s family. She was strong and fierce, protecting her cub. He couldn’t help but respect her for it. “Lawson? I know that name.”

“You do?” Lana asked, surprised.

“Honey you don’t get as far and deep into the community like I did unless you network. Your father is Graham?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Conner replied.

“You come from a wonderful—” she paused as if trying to say something delicately, “and unique family line.”

Yep, Lana’s mother knew what he was. “Yes we’re werebears.”

She nodded, waving off mention of his other half, and turned back towards her daughter. “I guess now we need to talk.”

They sat on the couch, and she looked at Conner. “Why haven't you contacted your father? He could have had this problem wrapped up even quicker than I could.”

Conner shrugged. “I guess because I don’t want our kind to get under the spotlight. I changed in front of cameras, I assume. That cannot be connected with Graham Lawson. He’d be ruined, and it’d be my fault. I lost control, and it doesn’t need to fall on the rest of my clan. And if I called him, he’d drop what he was doing and fix it for me.”

“I see,” she replied. “Well, to the news first. It’s both good and bad.”

Lana sat on the couch. He sat next to her, grabbing her hand and lacing their fingers together. “Let’s hear it,” she whispered.

“Campbell Marks’s body was not found where you told me it would be.”

“What?” she yelled with wide eyes. “He was bleeding out and not moving.”

“Honey, I don’t know what to say. He was obviously unconscious or something because no one, and I mean no one, has reported him to the police in any way. Not even as a missing person. It’s like he wasn’t there. Another strange thing--there was no blood, no knife, nothing at the scene.”

Conner leaned back, perplexed. He could have sworn Campbell’s heart had stopped beating, but he had snapped into a rage when he saw the man standing over his mate.

“So that means we aren’t going to jail. We’re safe.” Lana smiled, but it faltered at the look on her mother’s face.

“No, it doesn’t mean you’re safe, Lana, it means you need more protection now. There was a break-in at your house. Everything was destroyed, and there was a note on your wall, for heaven’s sake.” Her mother handed her a printed picture:

“You will pay, bitch. I warned you.”

Lana paled, and her body shook. His beast roared. “How is this possible?” he growled, unable to keep his beast in check.

“It makes a little more sense, now that I know who’s involved. You might call your father now, because I think what we are dealing with is more than I can handle. And since my daughter is your mate, I expect you to do whatever you have to, to keep her safe.”

Seemed her mother knew a lot about the supernatural world. He had an idea of what this could be, but he wanted to be sure before he scared the hell out of his mate. His father would be the one to verify it. “You’re right, I’ll call him now.” Conner stood and walked to the room he had been spending all his time in. Lana’s phone was on the bedside table. He picked it up and took a deep breath before dialing his home number.

“Dad, I think we have a real problem. Can I get your help, please?” He told his dad what he had learned.

His dad’s reply: “Get you and your mate to the den now.” End of conversation.

Chapter 8

Lana was pulled outside and into her mother’s SUV before she could so much as breathe. Everything happened so fast, and no one stopped to explain anything. Her mother knew more than she did about the situation, and Lana was getting quite irritated. “Can someone please tell me why you are carting me around like a rag doll?”

“Not now, baby,” Conner replied tensely. He was usually so calm and relaxed that Lana bit her lip with worry. If he was this stressed, that meant it was bad. She sighed and left it alone, but she would get her answers. This was her life, and there was no way she was going to stand idly by and allow someone else take care of her problems. It was obviously bad, but that didn’t mean she was useless in the situation—whatever it was.

Her mother opened the door and pulled her into a hug with tears in her eyes. Now Lana knew there really was something horribly wrong. “Do what they tell you to do, sweetheart, and text me when you get there. When this is all over, we’re going to Hawaii on vacation.”

Lana leaned back. “Mom, what’s going on? You’re never scared, and you sure as hell never cry. You’re freakin’ me out.”

“Honey, this is bad, and Conner and his family will explain it to you—they’ll keep you safe. I know them personally. She looked off to the side, avoiding eye contact.

“How do you know so much about his family?”

She didn’t respond.

“Mom, tell me.”

He mother bristled. “Fine.” She stepped out of Lana’s embrace and threw her hands up in defeat. “You and your brother’s father was half werebear. He never shifted, but Graham’s family raised him, until he passed, after you were born.”

Lana sputtered. “You—you always refused to talk about our father, yet when one of the boys talked about a deadbeat dad, you ripped them a new one. I never understood why.”

“It’s because he was no deadbeat. He was an honorable man who died and was also part beast, because even though he never shifted, he still had the bear’s spirit inside, much like Conner does. The only difference between him and Conner is that his bear gets to come out whenever it wants. Your father’s couldn’t. He felt like he was half of a man who didn’t fit in anywhere. He was too human to be a bear, and too bear to be a human.”

“Oh, mom, why didn’t you ever tell us?”

“Because he wouldn’t have wanted you to know. But since you have found yourself a part of the same family, I figured it was time to tell you.”

“Does Conner know?”

“No, but Graham will as soon as he meets you. You look the most like him.”

Conner jumped in the car and started it, signaling he was ready to leave but not rushing her.

“Oh, well I guess we better get going. But when I get back, you and I will be talking.”

“Okay, I love you,” her mother said, wiping away tears. Lana was flabbergasted. Her mother never cried. She never got emotional, and she never let on that she knew people like Conner existed.

***

Conner shook Lana gently. It had been a long ride, but it was time to get her inside the safety of the den. The den was protected by magical wards, which meant Campbell wouldn’t be able to find her, and eventually he would die leaving them safe. Until then Lana would have to stay with him and his family. He had overheard her mother talking and couldn’t believe how small the world was. Lana’s father was like an uncle to him. His death had left a gap in his heart, and now to find out that Lana was his child was amazing. It made sense now why she fell into the heat and submitted to him so easily, without question.  Although she did not have the spirit of one, she was still part bear and her instincts were strong.

“Baby, it’s time to wake up,” he said before kissing her brow.

Her eyes fluttered open and she smiled at him until she realized why she was waking up in the car. She was running. The only good thing that came out of the whole situation was the fact that she wouldn’t be in trouble. Without Campbell’s body there was no crime, which mean his mate was free of any guilt.

“Hi,” she replied. “We’re here?”

“Yes, baby, it’s time to meet your new family.”

She glanced away as tears filled her eyes.

“Hey, sweetheart, this is good. Because here, your father was well loved and respected. No one thought any less of him because of his mixed heritage.”

“Really?”

“Of course. He was one of us.”

She nodded. He got out of the SUV and jogged to her side, opening the door before she was out of the car. She thanked him with a kiss on his cheek. He grabbed her hand and led her into the den. Finally, he was home.

His father greeted them as soon as they stepped into the main house.

“Conner,” he said and pulled his son into a hug. Then he looked at Lana and gasped. “No, it couldn’t be?”

“Yeah. She’s James’ daughter, dad.”

“Oh, my dear, come here.” He didn’t wait for an invitation before pulling Lana into a tight hug and squeezing her until she couldn’t breathe. But she didn’t complain. Her arms wrapped around him and hugged him back. Finally Conner was able to pull her from his father’s grasp. “You look so much like him, dear girl.”

Tears filled her eyes. “I do?”

“Oh, yes.”

“Dad, have you heard anything underground?”

He smiled. “It seems your rush to bring her here for protection was unnecessary. But I’m glad you’re here. It seems Mr. Mark’s body was found, in pieces and nearly unrecognizable early this morning.”

Lana gasped. “How is that possible?”

His dad glared at him. “Did you tell her anything?”

“No, she was sleeping, and I didn’t want to scare her.”

He sighed. “Come sit.” He patted the seat next to him on the couch, and she sat down, waiting for him to explain. “You see, Mr. Marks was possessed by a demon. When Conner killed him—and he did in fact kill him— a more powerful demon, one we will not name, couldn’t have them exposed so he cleaned up the mess. But since Mr. Marks was wanted by the police, he couldn’t just disappear. So he was ripped apart and only recognizable by his DNA. The demons win by shedding his blood and by knowing the humans aren’t any closer to finding out the truth. You’re lucky, though. Some demons wouldn’t have let you go, but since Conner was caught on the tape killing him, they knew there would be no reason to worry about you telling the world about its darker side.”

Lana paled. Conner moved to her side and put his hand on her shoulder. She calmed a little beneath his touch but was still worried. “So I’m safe. No one is after me?”

“No, you are good to go, luckily. Sometimes it doesn’t end this well, for anyone. I’m glad you’re here and I was able to give you good news. Now we must celebrate your mating!” He clapped his hands and stood. “The clan will be thrilled. There hasn’t been a new mating in far too long.” Then he strode out of the room, leaving behind a happy peace.

Conner loved his father, but he had just driven for two days straight. He was tired and hungry. And most of all, he wanted his mate so badly it hurt. They hadn’t stopped long enough to do anything other than get cheap food and have a bathroom break. Now he wanted more. He pulled Lana to her feet and kissed her lightly. “See, baby, I told you everything would work out. But my dad was right, we got very lucky in this situation.”

She nodded and kissed him back forcefully. It seemed she was in the mood, and he had no intention of turning her down. They both wanted to forget the stress of the past week. He lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the house. Cheers surrounded him, and he could feel Lana’s body heat with embarrassment.

He chuckled. “You can meet her later,” he told the crowd of gathered bears. All of them wanted to meet her and welcome her to the family. It was a bear’s way.

THE END

THANK YOU SO MUCH!

I just really wanted to thank you for choosing to read one of our books! I know there are literally millions of books to choose from and I know how hard it can be to find some time to enjoy a good story – so I just want you to know how grateful I am that you have chosen to read one of ours! I hope you will consider becoming a member of our club! We need dedicated romance readers for our street team too! I can’t wait to see you there ; )

You can reach us at:

Totallyromancerc@gmail.com

Or visit us on Facebook!

That’s All Folks! Have a fantastic day : ) Hope to see you in the club!

Wolf Shifter Romance

Saved by the Werewolf Billionaire

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Laurie lay back in bed and looked up at the ceiling. It was almost midnight and she had been waiting for her moment since earlier that evening. Brad had come home drunk, again… it was the fourth night in a row and with each one he had become more angry and uncontrollable than the night before. He was lying next to her, face down with his mouth lolling open and a big string of drool snaking its way onto the flattened pillow beneath him. She could almost taste his breath as the sweet tang of whiskey lingered in the air between them. He breathed in and out deeply, snoring as he inhaled and puffing back into the bed sheets. Laurie closed her eyes and gathered her courage. She would have to do it soon.

She’d known for at least two months that this day was going to come, but now that it had and as she was finally getting ready to make her move, she was terrified. Her and Brad had been together for a year, and for at least half of that he had been completely unbearable to live with. It had started with the odd dig at her clothing choice or selection of friends and had progressively gotten more and more belittling and cruel. One moment he had loved her and the next he seemed to despise her. The compliments she had been honored to receive had turned into sneers, and instead of wanting to spend time with her and appreciate her, he had done nothing but lay around in bed all day. Then when he had had his fill of sloth, he would drag himself to the nearest bar, get wasted, and eventually come back home in a terrible mood, goading for yet another fight.

Laurie remembered what it had felt like to fall for Brad. He had been the first person she considered herself to have been in love with, but as his true colors revealed themselves, she had just felt foolish and naive. He was a brute of a man and wasn’t nearly good enough for her. The night he had come home so drunk that he could barely stand up straight and had then preceded to accuse her of having an affair with a man at work had been the tipping point. He had physically pinned her against the wall by her throat. She knew then that she was going to have to get away from him. He wasn’t stable and she wasn’t safe being anywhere near him at this point. If she didn’t get away from him who knew what would happen when he’d had one shot too many again? Surely it wouldn’t be long before the threats turned into even more serious aggression, and she wasn’t going to wait around for the inevitable.

She never could have been prepared for what happened next though. She had not even known that he had ever been engaged, but when a girl walked into the jewelry store where Laurie worked she knew the minute she laid eyes on her that she was somehow connected to Brad and that she was going to drop a bomb.

“Laurie Miller?” she said quietly, as timid as a mouse when she opened the door and stepped inside. “Do you have a minute?”

Even though her heart was pounding and her mouth was dry Laurie had agreed to meet her out back and excused herself for a ten minute break. She rounded the corner at the side of the store and turned into the alley. As she looked at the girl in front of her she saw for the first time the shadows that seemed to play just behind this woman’s eyes. She appeared completely broken and scared.

“You need to get away from him,” she whispered, “He’s not sane.”

Laurie had already figured this out for herself, but had been taking a more measured approach to her withdrawal from the relationship. Now, though, with this woman standing right in front of her confirming all of her worst fears, her sense of urgency was peaked and she knew the time had come to leave. No more excuses.

“He knocked six of my teeth out,” the girl said quietly, looking down at the road and instinctively putting her hand to her mouth. “I had to get a restraining order.”

Laurie’s head was spinning. She didn’t even know how the girl had found her. She said she’d been engaged to Brad three years before and that it was after they’d moved in together that he had started his mind games and abusive behavior. He’d made her life hell, blaming her for things that hadn’t happened, criticizing her appearance, and had verged on violence many times. Then one day he’d finally snapped completely and shoved her head against the refrigerator door.

“I heard he was with someone new,” she said quietly, “Took me a while to get the courage, but I had to warn you…” With that, she turned and made her way to the end of the alley. As she approached the road with its steady stream of cars driving past, she turned and added, “Get out while you can.” With that she turned one last time and was gone.

Laurie stood in the alley, resting against the wall and for the first time in months she went into her handbag, rooted around in it for bit, and pulled out a cigarette. She dragged on it hurriedly three times before throwing it on the floor and stamping it out.

“Fuck,” she whispered to herself. She leaned her head back and looked up to the sky as she felt the tears well up behind her eyes.

It was after work that day that she’d gone home and started to pack. She’d dragged her clothes out of the drawers and thrown them into the trunk of her car. A lot of her things were still in their shared wardrobe but she didn’t dare touch them in case he went in there when he got home and saw that they were missing. She would just have to leave them behind. Her car keys were on the central island in the kitchen and she put them in her handbag which she then placed by the door. When she heard the familiar sound of his truck swerving onto the street she turned out the light and pretended to be asleep, although underneath the covers she was mostly clothed.  All she would have to do was throw on a pair of jeans with some shoes and she would be good to go.

Brad practically kicked open the front door in his drunkenness before he staggered down the hallway, stopping at the kitchen to grab yet another beer. Finally, he crashed into the bedroom, the still unopened fresh beer in hand, and fell down next to her, face first on the mattress. He dropped the unopened bottle on the floor and she heard it roll under the bed. He was asleep within seconds and she was very glad she hadn’t waited up to face him.

This is it, she thought. This is the first day of the rest of your life.

2.

She would never call it running away. She just needed to regroup her thoughts, be on her own for a while and know that there was a great deal of distance between her and Brad Richards. After she had snuck out of the house she had only just got to her car when she looked up and saw his silhouette in the doorway, his fists clenched and his eyes wild with anger. She had been sure he was out for the night. She tried to start the engine but in her panic dropped the keys. She immediately slammed her palms down on the locks, making sure the doors were secure. Brad stomped across the lawn shouting at her. She did her best to block the impending threat out in order to focus on her escape. She had to find the keys and she had to get the car moving. When she finally found them on the edge of the floor mat she picked them up with shaking hands and slid them into the ignition.

“Fucking bitch,” Brad spat at the window as he pounded his fist against it. She looked up at him one more time and she saw something in him she had always known was there but that was at last revealed, the maniac beneath the surface. He punched the glass with the full force of his muscular arms and it cracked as she threw the car into reverse and sped off down the drive. He chased her to the end of their road, jumping at the trunk and hammering on the back window as she slowed to turn the corner.

“Goodbye Brad,” she said, her voice faltering but determined. She’d done it. She’d escaped him. He grew small in the rear view mirror and was finally gone as she turned and drove out of her old neighborhood.

She’d chosen to go to a small town she had visited when she was a teenager, there were fond memories wrapped up in that place and it was only an hour’s drive from the city. Laurie had always promised herself that one day she would go back and relive her youth. She remembered being there one summer with her parents, she’d laid in the sun by the lake all afternoon and counted the clouds as they drifted overhead. In the evenings they buddied up with other families staying close by and had barbeques at dusk. She’d had her first kiss that summer with a boy who was staying at a lodge near theirs. He’d followed her around the back of the play park and into the woods where they’d wrapped their arms around each other and swapped spit for half an hour. She couldn’t remember his name but she remembered the t-shirt he was wearing. A black one with an alien head on the front. She had vague memories of him telling her about Area 51 and she had deduced he was a nerd and hadn’t spoken to him again. She was a bit too quick to judge back then, she thought in retrospect. She loved thinking of that summer because she didn’t have anything in the world to worry about back then. It was that feeling that drew her back there now. The promise of simplicity.

As she pulled off the highway she recognized the roads immediately, even though it had been ten years since she’d been there. She put on her high beams and followed each bend and dip cautiously. She knew there were a lot of animals in the forests around those parts and after the night she had had, she really didn’t need to hit anything. Soon the old familiar sign came into view in the distance. Blakestone Ridge. She was sure it was the same sign that had been hanging there all those years before, rusted and swinging on an angle by two chains of slightly different lengths. She looked down at her dashboard and saw that it was coming up on three in the morning. She had stopped on the way to fill up with gas and get her head together and it had suddenly dawned on her that there was no motel that was going to take her in at that time of night. In the city maybe it wouldn’t have been a problem, but out there in the practical wilderness she was going to have her work cut out for her finding somewhere to stay the night. She was exhausted and needed a warm bed, both for her physical comfort and her emotional stability.

She slapped her hands down on the wheel and bit her lip as she tried to figure out what to do. She was slowly moving along Main Street trying to be sure not to miss any possibilities. It was deserted and each shop window was darkened and closed down for the night. Her heart started to thump in her chest. She had forgotten just what a small town this was. After the girl had turned up at her store and scared her half to death with tales of Brad being abusive and practically trying to kill her, she had fled without thinking her plan through properly. And she had been so proud of herself for taking decisive action. She could have been better prepared, but at least she was out. She pulled to the side of the road and turned off the engine. The clock ticked over to 03:04. It was going to suck if she was going to have to sleep in her car, she thought. The streets were completely empty and it appeared everything was shut for the night. She looked over her shoulder and out the back window and saw nothing but dark storefront there as well. Well, it would be light in 3 or 4 hours, she figured.

How could I have been this stupid though? She thought.

She was about to admit defeat and crawl over the partition into the back seat when bright headlights came over the road and flashed into view. She held her hands to cover her eyes, they were so bright. The car was travelling in the opposite direction, and it was crawling along just as slowly as she had been a few minutes earlier. Being that this was a small town, and feeling a little desperate, she unclipped her seat belt and opened her door. She waved to the car to get it to stop, and to her initial relief, it did. It was a big old truck covered in mud and as it slowed to a stop beside her she heard music blaring from the inside. As she stood on the curb, already wondering what in the world she was doing, the window slowly came down and she could see a man sitting in the driver’s seat.

“You okay, miss?” he asked, looking over the ridge of the window at her. She could barely see his face but his eyes were dark and mean as he looked inside her car. Instantly she broke into a cold sweat as she realized that his real question was “Are you alone?”

“Yes, I…” she began, unsure of what to say without sounding completely vulnerable and simultaneously regretting and berating herself further for her decision to try and ask for help at all. What was she thinking! She was just all over the map today, she thought. “I’m fine thank you, I was just wondering where I could find…” she trailed off as she realized the man’s expression had changed again. She needed to get back in her car. His eyes were glinting, wide and amused. She was just about to turn when she backed into another body as an unseen hand quickly came down over her mouth.

She screamed beneath the palm, shaking and terrified. The man in the truck roared with laughter as whoever was holding onto her tightened his grip.

“Where’s your handbag, Sweetie?” he growled into her ear. His voice was deep and hoarse, like he smoked a pack a day. By the smell of him she was sure he did. He nuzzled his nose into her hair and said, “Where’s your purse and your keys?”

Laurie was shaking, her legs about to give way beneath her out of fear. The saying Out of the frying pan and into the fire appeared unannounced in her head. She tried to scream but he held onto her tightly, pulling her back from the road and into the shadows of a shop doorway, out of view of anyone who might decide to drive through Blakestone Ridge at that ridiculous time of night. They must have seen her when she first stopped. She was so out of it that she had allowed this guy to creep up behind her. She was so stupid, she thought.

“Take it,” she spluttered beneath his hand, “Take whatever you want.” She just wanted him to let go of her. She just wanted to run. She didn’t care where, she just had to be away from these awful men. The man in the truck had left the engine running but was out looking through the windows of her car, shining a flashlight inside and surveying the pile of clothes on the back seat.

“Oh, don’t worry little darling, we will take whatever we want,” said the man holding her, as one of his hands squeezed at her belly.

Just then, at the fringe of the beam of the headlights, as she was struggling to figure out how she was going to get out of this mess, she thought she saw some kind of big animal dart around behind the car and out of sight. It was only an instant but she was sure she had seen something. Her attackers were too busy toying with their new found prey to notice. It jarred her, not because it was odd to see the occasional deer or even moose out here, from what she remembered, but because there was something menacing and fierce conveyed in that shadow that made the hair on her neck stand up. It so scared her in fact, that for an instant she all but forgot about the dirty man who was holding her tightly against her will.

“Were you taking a little trip?” said the man with the flashlight, chewing gum and grinning.

“You see the keys?” the guy holding onto her called over to him.

They were both completely oblivious to whatever she had just witnessed.

“I sure do,” he replied leaning in through her window and taking them straight out of the ignition and holding them up, shaking them so they tinkled.

Maybe it had been nothing, she thought, as her mind came back to her present predicament.

“Please,” she spluttered, her mouth still covered by his hand.

“Shall we take her along for the ride?” the man breathed into her ear.

Laurie’s legs finally did buckle, but not before she tried to kick out at him as she struggled to escape. With that he forced her to the ground, pushing her down face first and climbing onto her back.

“Where do you think you’re going?” he laughed.

He pinned her hands and arms behind her, holding them right up to her shoulders. The pain shot through her and she screamed. She turned her head to the side and closed her eyes. He was leaning in closer, his rotten teeth bared, and she wished she had just not panicked and had just stayed home for one more night. She could have gotten up first thing in the morning and set off then. Brad would have been going to work, leaving the house early and going off to the construction site. She would have had all day to get her things into the car and set off at a leisurely pace. Why had she been so stupid to try and leave in the middle of the night?

She held her eyes tightly shut and was preparing for a blow to the head or a hand grasping at her crotch or breasts at any moment. Just in that instant she became aware of a low growl just off to her right. She immediately forgot about the man who was pinning her down. There was something about that growl that was unlike any she had ever heard, and it froze her blood. It sounded mostly like a dog, but it was not like anything she ever heard in her life. I would have had to have been the size of small moose to let out a sound so deep and rumbling. And it couldn’t have been more than 5 feet away judging by the sound. The man on her back obviously heard it too, as he suddenly froze as well, completely releasing her arms. As soon as they were free, she instinctively brought her arms up to protect and cover her face as she felt the incredible force of something colliding with both her and her attacker. The sound of the growl had grown into an explosive cry that was somewhere between a howl and a roar. The man let out a blood curdling scream himself as she felt him tossed completely off of her like he was a doll, the force rolling her over as well. She heard his head come down hard on the pavement with a crack, even as she heard the dog, or whatever it was, turn and face the other man. At least she imagined that was what was happening, since by now she was curled into ball, eyes still tightly closed. She could feel the hot rush of air as the animal panted just to her left. The other man screamed a stream of obscenities before she heard him take off at a dead run. She could feel the animal standing there for another moment, and then just as suddenly as she had heard it appear, she heard it bound off into the woods. Suddenly all was quiet again. Finally, overcome from the combined shock of the prior 24 hours, as well as pure exhaustion, she passed out entirely.

She came to slowly, at first having no idea where she was until she registered the hard asphalt against her cheek.  Slowly it all came back to her, and finally she raised her head to survey the scene around her. The guy with the bad teeth lay off to her side, a thin rivulet of blood coming off his scalp, but still visibly breathing as he lay unconscious where he had fallen. Was that 10 minutes ago? Or was it an hour ago, she wondered. But even more shocking was that the other man who she thought had run off was now laying in a heap in the middle of the road as well. His face was now smeared with blood, and it looked like someone, or something had broken his nose.  What was going on? Laurie scrambled to her feet and gawked down at her would-be assailants. At the same time she quickly surveyed her own body. She was a little banged up, but apparently none the worse for wear. The men were both out cold though, or maybe worse, she thought. Her mouth dropped open as she looked up at a figure emerging from the darkness behind the truck.

“Are you alright?” a deep, silky voice called. The lights were still blaring and the music was still pumping, but she could see over the high beams the outline of a man moving towards her. A huge man, one taller and more muscular than anyone she had ever seen. Her heart pounded in her chest. As he came into the light, coming towards her… she could see more blood, this time, on his knuckles.

3.

She stepped back and gripped the side of her car, not sure how much more of this she could endure. She held up her hands defensively as a pathetic shield trying to ward off this latest threat.

“It’s okay,” he said, the light falling on his face, “Calm down, I’m not with them. I’m here to help.”

“But, but..,” she said as she looked around. “There was a dog or something…something big…and what is going on, how did that guy end up here…and looking like that? Is that his blood on your hands?” All these words just came pouring out of her mouth, as she tried to make sense of what was happening.

“Relax, just relax miss, it’s ok…I’m not sure what you mean about a dog. At least I haven’t seen one…I was just coming along and came across that man over there,” he gestured toward heap number two, “as he was kind of hovering over you. With everything, well, like this, something just seemed really off, and I told him so. Well, let’s just say he didn’t like that and he came at me. It didn’t work out so well for him.”

Laurie’s heart almost stopped, but not from fear, but from shock. There was, first and foremost, the shock of hearing this crazy story and being in this crazy situation in the first place. She didn’t know what to make of this latest turn of events. But then there was the shock of seeing what she could only call “a fine specimen.” She had always thought that that was a pretty cheesy way to describe a guy, but now she knew what people meant when they said it. He was one of the most physically amazing men she had ever seen. His eyes looked luminous, icy blue and penetrating in the dark. He stepped closer, silhouetted by the car’s beams.

“Are you okay?” he asked again, moving around the side of the car to her. Laurie couldn’t get any words out. Her hands had begun to tremble and her head was spinning. She sat down on the curb and breathed deeply.

“Here,” the stranger said, holding her hair back, “Lower your head and take deep breaths.”

She had never had a panic attack before, but she imagined she must be having one now. Her vision was blurred and even though she was aware of him speaking she couldn’t hear what he was saying. There was a ringing in her ears that was getting louder and stars swam in front of her eyes. She lowered her head between her knees and sucked in some air, filling her lungs until they felt like they were going to burst. Only then did she exhale, feeling a little of her tension ease with the escaping breath.

“Are you alright? What happened? Did they hurt you?” he was asking her. Her head slowly started to stop spinning with each deep breath and she managed to lift her eyes to meet his.

Those eyes. They were incredible.

“I’m okay,” she whispered.

He smiled at her and brushed some hair off her face before realizing he still had blood on his hands.

“Sorry,” he said pulling them back and casually wiping them off with what appeared to be a silken handkerchief he pulled from a back pocket. “I’m pretty sure I broke that guy’s nose,” he looked back over his shoulder at the guy lying unconscious in the middle of the road and shrugged. He then shifted his attention to the guy who had been holding her down. He was clearly breathing, but was going to have one hell of a headache based on the size of the egg forming on his forehead. The blood had mostly dried. “And what happened to that other guy?”

There was something about the way that he asked it that seemed odd to her. Or maybe it was the look in his eyes. She couldn’t be sure. But she quickly lost whatever she thought she had detected as the emotion of the night started to finally coming to the surface.

“Thank you,” she said, “You saved me.”

As she said the words she felt the tears welling up in her eyes and knew that she wouldn’t be able to keep them from bursting forth. It had been a very emotional and traumatic day, to say the least. She covered her face with her hands and her body immediately succumbed to the tidal wave of emotion she had been holding back, not just tonight but for months. Unable to hold it back any longer, and triggered by this latest trauma, her body shook as she finally allowed all that had built up to burst forth. There was something about this guy that was somehow just different, but it was also undeniable that his presence just made it feel safe for her to let the tears fall.

“Hey,” the stranger said with sincere concern as her tears began to ebb. “It’s ok, you’re safe now.” He delicately put a hand on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered.

“You don’t have to apologize,” he laughed, softly stroking her hair.

“Thank you so much,” she panted, looking up into his eyes again, “I can’t believe I was so stupid.” She tried to speak though renewed sobs.

“They could have killed me ... they were going to ...I had just stopped and was trying to … ,”she said, a fresh wave of tears washing over her face again, “I’ve never been so careless before, I can’t believe I put myself in that situation.”

She got to her feet and rushed to her car door, yanking the handle up as she turned back to the stranger.

“Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself. No sense beating yourself up about it. So just let that go right now,” he said gently, looking into her eyes earnestly.

“Thank you,” she said. “I’ve just been through a lot today. I can’t thank you enough, but I need to just go. I can’t deal with this right now.”

“Where are you going?” he shook his head, looking up and down the street. “Are you lost? You’re obviously not from around here, are you?”

Laurie bit her lip and looked down at the ground. She was confused and embarrassed and totally blown away by how gorgeous this heroic stranger was, she didn’t know whether she was coming or going. The whole evening, or morning rather, she thought, was taking on a surreal quality. First dealing with Brad, and then this … and then that weird animal or whatever it was. And let’s just throw the most incredible looking man in the world into the mix for good measure.

“I don’t have a clue,” she held her hands out, “I, I don’t have a clue what I’m doing, ok?”

There was stirring behind her and she knew it was the man who had run coming round. The stranger walked past her to stand above him. Without hesitation he punched him square in the face, knocking him out cold. Well, at least he was still alive. Not that she was that concerned for his welfare. Still, she wondered exactly what had happened while she was out. She definitely felt the guy deserved it, but how did the stranger know that? He didn’t seem like the type to just throw punches around without good reason. She guessed it must have happened like he said. They had some kind of fight while she was out. She let it go. She was dealing with enough already.

“Let’s get out of here,” he said. “Don’t want the cops to find us with these two.”

“Well, shouldn’t we tell the police?” Laurie asked, uncertainly, even though she was ready to get out of there herself.

“No,” he said, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, “Don’t worry, I’ll deal with those guys later. Do you want me to drive?”

“I think that might be a good idea,” she responded gratefully. She didn’t have any energy left to argue, even if she had wanted to. He waited for her to climb into the car and then got in after her. She scooted over to the passenger side and let him take the wheel. He started the car and closed the door.

“Can you just help me find a hotel or something? Then I’ll be fine,” she said, exhaustion taking over.

“I’m taking you to the only hotel in town that’s going to let you check in at this time,” he said. “I know someone who’s running when I see them.” He turned to smile at her and his eyes glinted brightly through the dark. She struggled to find words to either protest or express gratitude, but ended up settling on just taking a much needed deep breath.

“You don’t have to say anything, you’ve had a rough night. Just let me take you somewhere safe and then I’ll walk back for my own car.”

“But the men?” Laurie turned around and looked out of the back window. The crumpled heaps of her two attackers were still there, spread right across the middle of the road, silhouetted by the beams of their still running truck.

“Oh, I’ll finish with them,” he said again. “Don’t you worry about that.”

He gripped the wheel and she marveled again at the size of him. His hands were big and rough looking and the bulk of him in the seat next to her made her feel tiny. His wide muscular arms were perfectly sculpted. As he turned the corners she let her own eyes trace lines over them. Despite being in a semi-state of shock, she had the overwhelming urge to reach out and touch him.

“Here it is,” he said, slowing down. He pulled over to the side of the road and parked in front of a modern looking building with double glass doors. There were lights on inside and a man in a suit sat behind the desk.

“Twenty-four hours,” he said, “I know because I’ve checked in pretty late here myself, on occasion. It’s not the best, but it’s not the worst either.”

“Okay,” Laurie stammered, still in shock and not really with it. She still felt like she was half in a dream.

“Try and get some sleep,” the stranger said as he stepped out of the car and leaned down to look in at her. He flashed her his amazing smile again, and his eyes glistened, as if on cue.

“Are you going to be ok?” he asked.

“Yeah, I just need some sleep. Thank you,” Laurie whispered. “I mean it, really, thank you.”

“Take care of yourself,” he said before he turned and disappeared into the night.

Laurie sat in the car without moving for a few moments and then she turned and looked through the glass doors to the hotel reception. She got out and locked her car, taking her purse and one of her clothes bags with her. She realized she had never even gotten her hero’s name.

As her head hit the pillow her mind was swarming with a mix of her attacker’s rotten teeth, the stranger’s piercing blue eyes, and the glimpse of whatever that animal was had appeared. She realized that if it had not been for whatever animal that was that had taken out the one guy and scared off the other, things could have turned out much differently tonight. Thank you scary animal, she thought with genuine gratitude. The sounds it had made still rang in her ears, now that she was ok, she could almost imagine that it had been there to save her. After all, it did leave her alone completely. She thought on that a moment more before moving on the mysterious stranger, as she had taken to calling him in her head. He seemed so powerful and in charge, like he had been in that situation a million times before. She rubbed her temples and closed her eyes. She was still jumpy and nervous but she had double locked the hotel door and had even sneaked in a baseball bat that she always kept in the trunk of her car. A girl could never be too careful. Not that it had done her any good that evening. Maybe she needed to start keeping it in the passenger seat she half joked to herself. At least she still had a sense of humor. As she drifted off to sleep the sun was coming up and pink light shone through the crack in the curtains. She could finally rest. Tomorrow she would wake up and get the hell out of Blakestone Ridge.

4.

At eleven in the morning Laurie woke with a start and about two seconds of having absolutely no idea where she was. She sat up and looked around the hotel room and piece by piece fragments of the night before came rushing back to her. She put her head in her hands.

She had left Brad.

She had driven to a town she hadn’t visited in over ten years.

She had been attacked.

And rescued.

By a wild animal.

And the mysterious stranger with those beautiful blue eyes …

She got out of bed and tiptoed over to the bathroom where she ran a sink full of warm water and splashed her face. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw the same ghostly look that the girl who had turned up at the jewelry store had. Her skin and lips were pale and her normally shiny blonde hair was limp and dull. She turned on the shower and got in. She wanted to wash away all traces of the last twenty-four hours and forget. Except for the stranger. She didn’t want to forget or wash him away at all. But lusting after some mysterious man who had come to her aid in the middle of the night in a strange town was the last thing she needed. She still couldn’t believe it had all happened…the whole thing was so crazy. And the more she thought about it the more bizarre and crazily coincidental it seemed that the giant dog, or whatever it was, had appeared at just that moment. Maybe it had been a wolf she mused.

Whatever, she thought, as she moved on to wondering what her rescuer had done with the men he had found assaulting her.

After she showered, she got dressed and went down to the reception area of the hotel. She found that the water had helped wash away some of the less than positive aspects of the previous night’s events. She also felt mildly renewed by the rest as well as she surveyed the comings and goings in the lobby. Considering how dead the town had been at three AM, it was pretty busy down there now. A lot of people seemed to be there on vacation, just like she had been when she was younger. But Laurie and her family had never stayed in a hotel there. They had always rented a lovely little log cabin just outside of a camping park near one of the lakes. She wandered into the restaurant and was shown to a table by the hostess. As she sat down she wondered if the cabin would still be there. It was a shame she wasn’t going to stick around to find out. After last night she just wanted “out of Dodge”, as they say.

“What can I get you?” the waitress bounced over with a big cheery smile.

“Coffee please,” Laurie replied, “The biggest one you’ve got.”

She looked up at the TV they had on in the corner. The channel was turned to the news and some small town reporter appeared to be droning on about some equally small town story. She couldn’t hear what was being said because the sound was off, which she figured absently was just as well. She was just about to look away when the camera panned to a pre-recorded video featuring a familiar truck. It was the same black truck with mud sprayed all up the side from the night before. The one that belonged to the men that had attacked her. Laurie’s heart thumped in her chest. Her eyes were wide as she stood up and walked closer to the television. All along the bottom ran the tag line that went with the news story;

Local men found under suspicious circumstances.

Laurie asked the waitress to turn up the volume so she could listen to the report, while at the same time photographs appeared on the screen of the two men. She winced and her blood ran cold as she instantly recognized them.

“ … in the early hours of this morning discovered unconscious in the middle of  Main Street,” the reporter was saying as the sound came up, “Both men are refusing to cooperate with police questioning and are being held on bail. Police ask for anyone with any information to please come forward …”

The reporter turned to the side and a new camera angle, as he shifted gears to another story having to do with some local sports rivalry or other.

Laurie was stunned. Seeing it on the news brought the reality of the night before rushing back into her mind. She turned on her heel and went back to her table. When she sat down she put her head in her hands. She had to get out of there. Even though she felt safer knowing that those men were behind bars, the place felt forever tarnished for her. She felt dejected at the loss of the purity of one of her happiest childhood memories. Now whenever she thought of that summer it would be clouded with what had just happened the night before. The waitress came to the table and poured her a large mug of coffee.

As she drank it she looked out of the window and saw again for the first time in years what the town looked like when it was alive. It was exactly how she remembered it and she wished she could just erase everything from the night before. She knew she had to leave, but she also had a nagging at the back of her mind that she had to find the stranger and at least say thank you properly now that her mind was a little clearer. She was vaguely aware of a tiny silver lining in all this. At least all this had taken her mind off of Brad.

She went back to her room and packed her things. She had an hour before she had to check out and even though she didn’t want to be wandering around the streets of Blakestone Ridge, she felt as if she owed it to him, and to herself, to find out what had happened once he had left her. She needed to thank him for being so kind and for making sure she was alright. She probably wouldn’t find him, but at least she could try.

As she went out into the sun and walked down the street she passed a lovely little row of shops. Some of them sold bric-a-brac and some had local produce, but they were all unique and she loved the fact that there wasn’t a single chain store. They were all independently owned and everyone seemed to know one another. It was almost enough to help her forget the incident the night before. She had been thinking maybe she should go to the police, but she just wanted to get out of there at that point. Seeing a convenience store she forgot her musings and went inside. She had felt tempted all morning to buy a packet of cigarettes. After what she had been through, she really didn’t feel she needed an excuse. She stood a moment looking for her brand behind the cashier but instead of asking for any, turned and went to the drinks refrigerator and pulled out a bottle of water. As she was walking back to the desk to pay, something caught the corner of her eye. It was the smiling face of someone familiar. She turned to the magazine rack and her jaw almost hit the floor. She couldn’t believe it.

There on the front cover of one of the glossy magazines on the shelves was her mysterious stranger. He was the epitome of dark and handsome and his blue eyes pierced her all over again. He was standing straight and tall in an immaculate suit. Laurie crept forward and picked it up. Surely it couldn’t be…?

It was a business magazine and it was most certainly him. She flicked quickly through to the article and scanned it furiously. Her eyes picking out specific words as she went.

Aiden Cooper… International businessman… Risk taker… Billionaire…

Laurie lowered the magazine and swallowed hard. If this wasn’t the man who had come to her rescue the previous night, then he had an identical twin running around. An identical billionaire twin. She shook her head and laughed. She looked at the cover again, not believing her eyes.

“Did they get my good side?” came a voice from right behind her.

She spun around, her heart jumping up into her throat. It was him. She was starting to feel like she had stepped through the looking glass like Alice. His beautiful eyes drilling holes into her soul. He looked down at the magazine with an uncomfortable and slightly amused gaze. Laurie sheepishly lowered it before replacing it on the shelf entirely. It felt somehow like she was snooping or spying on him, although that was obviously not the case at all. It had been right there in front of her. Anyone would have been more than intrigued.

“I don’t even know what to say…I was just…I mean I wanted to…” she began.

“How about we get a cup of coffee,“ he said simply. There was a warmth and caring about him that lit her up inside. It was starting to light her up in other ways too, she realized.

5.

They sat opposite each other in a small café a block down from the hotel. Laurie couldn’t take her eyes off him. He was exactly as amazing as she had remembered and she realized she was both excited and nervous just to be around him. Along with what seemed like his innate sensitivity to her needs, there was something about him that screamed power and danger, and even after all she had been through, she found the combination intoxicating.

“Last night…” he began, “Well, this morning when I woke up, I knew I had to make sure you were okay.”

“I’ve felt better,” she said, “but I’m not as stunned and in shock as I was last night.”

“I was worried,” he looked down, “I shouldn’t have left you but I thought you’d been through enough without some strange man hanging around. I just wanted to give you an opportunity to rest up a bit and get grounded again.”

“If it wasn’t for you, who knows what would have happened to me…” She then filled him in on the details that led up to his appearance.

“Well, from what you are saying they were basically just a couple of idiots. Maybe even dangerous idiots, but still just idiots,” he shook his head.

“Well, still, if you hadn’t gotten there when you did,” she shuddered. “What did you do to them when you went back anyhow?”

“When I got back to them they were still pretty out of it, but I had some choice words with them about what their futures would look like if they ever came within a hundred miles of Blakestone Ridge again. Then I knocked them out again and left them for the police to find.” He looked amused. “I didn’t hurt them too much. No need to worry… well, apart from the broken noses I didn’t hurt them.”

A wave of relief washed over her. She did feel safe with him. She had not even realized how unsafe she had felt before.

“So, who are you, Bruce Wayne waiting for an opportunity to play Batman? Do you just hang around dark alleys in the middle of the night looking for damsels in distress to save?” she joked and smiled genuinely for the first time in days.

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that,” he smirked. “What are we having for breakfast?”

They ordered fresh fruit and pancakes and they had been talking for almost twenty minutes before Laurie realized they had never had a proper introduction, although by now she knew his name, of course.

“Aiden Cooper, at your service” he smiled, “And I already know yours as well, Laurie Miller.”

She looked at him and studied every inch of his face. He was deadly serious.

“How do you…?” she began.

“The hotel,” his face cracked into a smile, “I didn’t tell you last night, but now that my mild mannered cover is blown… I actually own it…”

“’It’s not the best, but it’s not the worst?’ ”, Laurie laughed, quoting him from the night before.

“At least I’m honest,” he winked.

She looked into his amazing eyes again and although she could have sat there with him forever, she knew she still had to leave. Now she wasn’t just on the run from crazy Brad, she wanted to be out of Blakestone Ridge before the two men were released from jail. She felt as safe as she could with him, but she just felt rattled by the past few days. She needed some time to get her bearings.

And what about the animal I told you about? I mean it was nothing I have ever heard of before. I like I said, I didn’t get a good look at it, but I heard it. I mean, it was huge! Have you heard anything about something like that around here before?”

“Ah, who knows, probably a wolf or a dog…or maybe you somehow used you magical powers to call your spirit animal to save you.” He was smiling and laughing as he said it, but there was that amused glint in his eye again as well.

“I wish,” she laughed. “I hate to cut this short,” she added, genuinely disappointed, “But I can’t stay in this town, I need to get going.”

“I’m going to have to say ‘No’ ”, he grinned leaning forward, “I would like to convince you to stay and, furthermore, I would like to ask if I can take you out for dinner tonight, just to make sure you’ve fully recovered of course,” he said with a playful wink.

“I can’t,” she shook her head, “I’m due to check out in five minutes and after last night I’m just too nervous to stay around here…”

“Did you not hear me, I own the hotel… and not only that, but those guys won’t be going anywhere anytime soon, and if they do, trust me, they’re not going to come looking for you.”

He reached across the table and lay his hand on top of hers. His touch was like fire, the heat coming from his skin was electric.

“Trust me…” he said again.

Laurie knew that after all she had been through, this was the last thing she should be doing, but it wasn’t every day she got asked out by a heroic billionaire who seemed genuinely desperate to spend time with her. She thought back to how she had spent the past year being degraded and treated badly. Her confidence had hit an all-time low and there she was with this brilliant, sexy man… and she was going to turn her back on him and walk away? She stared into his eyes for what seemed like the hundredth time that day. The warm blue of them was so endearing she knew there was no chance she could pull herself away. Definitely not today and maybe not ever.

“Lunch,” she said, doing her best to hedge. “I don’t want to be out too late.” She cocked her head and returned a playful wink of her own.

“As you wish,” Aiden bowed congenially.

“And nothing too fancy,” she smiled, “I didn’t exactly bring a huge string of outfits and you know what us girls are like…”

“No problem,” he squeezed her hand before signaling to the waitress for the check.

6.

Aiden walked her back to the hotel and spoke to someone behind reception. He arranged for her to stay another night free of charge and waived the fees for the previous evening as well. She was beyond grateful for his kindness. It was helping to take the edge of the previous day’s events, and then some.

When she got back to her room she couldn’t believe her eyes, there was a bouquet of flowers waiting on the dressing table. She walked over to them and touched them. The petals were like silk. Blood red roses. She picked one up and breathed in its lovely scent. There wasn’t a card, but she knew who they were from, of course. She smiled to herself. Twenty-four hours earlier and she had still been trapped in a horrific life with a man she had grown to hate. In such a short space of time so much had happened, she had met someone new and seemed to be in the process of being completely swept off her feet. Of course she didn’t want to get too far ahead of herself. She had to keep her head.

She turned to the wardrobe and pulled her bag out from the bottom so she could hang up her clothes.  She was going to have to drag out the iron for sure if she was going to look anything near presentable.

She had told him nothing fancy, so she settled on a pair of denim cut off shorts, a bikini top with a white t-shirt over the top and a pair of sandals. It was a pretty small town after all, and there weren’t exactly any super fancy restaurants they could go to anyhow. She retouched her make-up and shook up her hair so it was bouncy and full of volume. She looked at the clock on the wall and realized she only had ten minutes before he was picking her up in reception. She grabbed her purse and headed for the door.

“Okay Laurie,” she said to herself, “Time for an adventure.”

7.

As she walked into the cool, sleek, modern reception, her eyes fell instantly on Aiden. He was leaning against a red leather arm chair, his dark hair falling delicately down around his eyes. Her heart pounded as she saw how incredible he looked. He wore a pair of scruffy jeans that hung low on his hips and a tight black t-shirt which showed off his huge, muscular arms and abs. The only thing giving him away as the billionaire she now knew he was, was the huge flashy Rolex adorning his wrist. She realized she had stopped to take him all in. Aiden raised his head and smiled at her from across the room.

He held out his arm like a gentleman as she walked over to greet him, wrapping her arm through his.

“You look beautiful,” he whispered as they walked towards the door of the hotel. “I’m glad you decided to stick around. Despite the circumstances I am very glad I got to meet you, you know.”

Laurie knew she was blushing and as they stepped out into the street she turned her face to meet his and said, “Thank you for the flowers.”

“You don’t have to say thank you,” he grinned, “Beautiful flowers for a beautiful girl. But, you know, it is not just your looks that I like. I mean, I do like them,” he laughed. “It’s just that I like the way I feel when I am with you.”

Her heart pounded as she got the feeling he was going to kiss her. She felt shy though, and turned her face away, concealing a broad smile on her face.

“Well, they were stunning flowers,” she said.

“And I find you to be a stunning woman,” Aiden squeezed her arm with his other hand.

“So where are you taking me?” Laurie said playfully.

“Well,” he slowed and pointed across the road, “I thought we could head out to the lake and go out on the boat.”

“Oh, that sounds perfect!” she said, “I’d love to.”

Aiden unhooked her arm and took hold of her hand, leading her across the road to his Red Z06 Corvette, which he had parked across the street. He opened the door for her and she slid in. When Aiden started the engine the car practically jumped to life.

“How did I not hear this coming last night?!” Laurie laughed over the sound of the 650 horsepower that issued from under the hood.

“I wasn’t in this last night,” he said mysteriously as he flashed her his amazing smile and pulled out into the slow trickle of traffic winding its way down Main Street.

As they drove around the quiet country roads, Laurie found herself recognizing some familiar spots from her childhood visits. There was Larson’s Grocery on the corner, just as it had always been there. The familiarity and good feelings she had once associated with the place were beginning to come back, and she began to relax even more. The sun was shining brightly overhead and the shadows from the trees cast patterns across her skin. She couldn’t take her eyes off Aiden and his strong hands gripping the wheel. She thought about what it would feel like to have them gripping her. It had been such a long time since she had been with a good man, or even with any many with such strength. Even before she had gotten together with Brad, she hadn’t been with anyone for a couple of years. She had become so disillusioned by men that she had simply lost interest in them all together for a time. Until Aiden had burst into her life and made her think about sex again, she had assumed another sexual ice age was upon her. She bit her lip as her eyes ran down his torso to the bulge in his jeans. She felt her heart flutter and a heat beginning to build underneath her own jeans.

“Just around this corner,” he smiled, turning to her. Even in the shadows cast overhead by the trees his eyes still shone brightly blue.

They pulled off the road and into a clearing in the forest. Laurie could see the lake ahead and recognized it instantly. She had definitely been there before.

“I know this place,” she said, looking up to Aiden. “I’m sure this is where I stayed when I was younger.”

“Really?” he smiled. “Well my place is on the other side of the lake but my boat is moored here.” He pointed into the distance and she could just make out the tip of a boat’s nose sticking out from behind the corner of a large group of trees.

They walked to the water’s edge hand in hand as Laurie took in the incredible view. It was a stunning lake.

“Wow,” she smiled. “I forgot how nice it is to be out in nature, I’ve lived in the city all my life and it’s been so long since I’ve felt free like this.”

“Me too,” he said.

“So you don’t live here?” Laurie asked, confused.

“No, not full time anyway. I have the house here and maybe once or twice a year I get out here to relax. I discovered I have a need to be out in the woods from time to time though. I used to try to fight it, but now I embrace it.” he said enigmatically.

“Oh,” Laurie said, embarrassed, “I guess I ruined that for you this time. I mean the relaxing part.”

“I’d hardly say you’ve ruined it,” Aiden smiled, “Actually you have been the highlight. You’ve definitely made it a lot more interesting.”

She felt butterflies for the first time in years.

“Come on,” he said, easily jumping across the gap onto the side of the boat. She had not realized how graceful his movements were, especially for such a big man. He held out his hand and she took it. He pulled her up to meet him and they were pressed right against each other again. Laurie’s heart pounded and she knew that this time she couldn’t and wouldn’t look away. Aiden leaned in and kissed her, dipping her back and wrapping her up inside his big, strong arms. She felt like she could melt. This man was like no one she had ever known. Everything about him was different from anyone before. Even his skin was filled with an intense heat that made her feel alive when he touched her. It was like he was just more alive than other men, if that made any sense. They kissed on the side of the boat and Laurie felt a tingle between her legs.  God did she want him to take her right there and then. Of course she couldn’t just throw away all of her morals. Or maybe she could, she thought. He was a good man. She felt it. His lips skimmed hers and he kissed her slowly one more time before wrapping his hand into her hair and smiling.

“I’ve been wanting to do that since the second I saw you,” he whispered.

Laurie smiled and kissed him again.

She lay back on the front of the boat as Aiden started the engine, cast off the lines from the dock and got it going. She had never been on a speed boat before and was surprised at how powerful it was, just like him. He drove them around the lake, spinning, making waves and pulling her to him as he wrapped his arms around her and planted kisses on her cheek and neck. She felt like she was in a dream. This was her ultimate fantasy and she was living it. She was so happy she had decided to stick around in Blakestone Ridge for at least a few more days, rather than running away again. She still had to figure out what she was going to do about work, but she could call in later, she thought absently. She wasn’t on the schedule this week. She might not even go back. She really hadn’t thought about it yet. Coming back to the moment, she realized Aiden had made all the stress and bad experiences worthwhile, because they had led her to him. The Lord works in mysterious ways, she thought.

“Oh my god,” she said, sitting bolt upright and pointing across the water. “That’s it! That’s where I stayed when I was younger!” she could see the lovely little cabin sticking out between the trees. It had a little blue door and even though the wood looked a little worn and battered since the last time she had been there, it was definitely the place.

“I wonder if our paths crossed then,” Aiden smiled. “My family has been coming here for years too.”

“No, I don’t think so” she smiled, “I’d know if I’d met you before.”

Aiden took hold of her hand and kissed it, before pulling the boat up to the shore.

“Come on,” he said, “Let’s go for a walk,” he pulled a basket out from beneath the deck and Laurie could see it had champagne, strawberries and chocolate in it, along with other assorted delicacies.

“Wow,” she laughed, “You’re really going all out with the romance.”

“You might leave tomorrow,” he grinned, “I’m determined to make a lasting impression.”

They sat up on the shore and looked out at the cabin. Even though it was far from over, so far this had been one of the most perfect days of Laurie’s life. She sipped champagne and the two chinked glasses. She hardly knew anything about this guy, but there was something about his solid confidence that she found irresistible. She might not know who he was, but he sure did. Despite her conviction that he was a good man,   she felt like there was something he was hiding, although she couldn’t imagine what it might be. It had something to do with those eyes though. As the afternoon passed by and they finished the bottle he lay on his back as she cuddled against him. They watched the clouds drift overhead, just as she had done when she was younger. The lake was deserted, even though it was the weekend. They were the only two there. Birds sung in the trees above them and the sun glistened on the water. Laurie felt warm inside and was a little tipsy from the champagne. She didn’t want the day to end but she looked out and knew that dusk was coming. She felt safe with Aiden but she still didn’t want to be out in the wilderness after dark, not after the events of the previous evening.

“I’ll pack everything up,” Aiden smiled as he kissed her once more. He stood and started to collect their things and Laurie looked back at the log cabin where she had spent her childhood.

“I’m just going to take a closer look,” she called to him as she walked towards the forest. She could hear him behind her as he waded into the water and started to load things into the boat.

The darkness of the forest came suddenly as she got close to the cabin. The trees blocked out what was left of the sunlight and for the first time that day she felt a chill. She wrapped her arms around herself and was about to turn and make her way back to Aiden when she had the uneasy feeling that someone was watching her. The hairs stood up on the back of her neck and she squinted to try and see in the bushes and trees ahead. She was sure she could see something moving. Her heart started to pound. She was surely just being paranoid. She looked back over her shoulder but she had gone too far into the forest and Aiden was out of sight. She couldn’t see him and he couldn’t see her. She swallowed and looked back into the trees behind the cabin and her heart almost stopped as she realized with complete horror that she wasn’t alone.

Ahead of her, taking long slow steps in her direction, Brad emerged from the trees. His face was still and angry and he held a gun in his hand. She knew instantly he had somehow tracked her here. It could have been by a million clues. This couldn’t be happening, she thought. He didn’t say a word as he lifted the gun towards her. Laurie let out a blood curdling scream as he pulled the trigger.

8.

The bullet powered into the ground at her feet and he shot again. Laurie jumped back in terror. The dirt sprayed around her in a cloud and she fell back onto the forest floor shielding her face.

“I knew you were fucking around behind my back,” Brad spat as he laughed and moved quickly towards her. “I’d been saying it for months and all you did was lie.” He raised the gun and pointed it at her chest again. “And now you have the nerve to run out on me in the middle of the night. Did you honestly think that I wouldn’t find you?” He laughed like a maniac and in his eyes there was something more than sinister. He wasn’t messing around.

“You followed me?” she said.

“I didn’t have to follow you Laurie,” he shook his head in disbelief, “You used to talk about this place incessantly, and sure enough your albums, you know the ones with all the summer postcards in them? Yeah, those. The address was right there. I knew where you would come. I just had to be a little patient. Truth be told I did start to think maybe you weren’t coming after all. But here you are. You see, you’re not that clever, did you really think I was just going to let you leave?” His eyes were wild.

She closed her eyes as she heard footsteps behind her. Aiden. Her heart was pounding so hard in her chest she thought it was going to burst out of her ribcage.

“Oh here he is,” Brad laughed, “The man who stole her heart.”

“Whatever you’re thinking, you’re wrong,” Aiden said calmly. “She hasn’t been cheating on you. We just met.”

“I don’t need your fucking lies,” Brad spat, he alternated pointing the gun between them. He pointed it frantically at Aiden and then at Laurie, his eyes popping out of his head.

“Put the gun down,” Aiden said calmly, as if this situation was nothing to be concerned about. And then his tone changed, “Now.”

“You think you’re going to tell me what to do?” Brad screamed, “I’ve got news for you douche bag, I’m the one holding the gun! I decide what’s going to happen here! Understood?”

A smile crept across Aiden’s face before he curled it up into a sneer.

“No,” Aiden growled, “That’s actually not how it works at all.”

Suddenly Aiden’s body heaved and buckled, his muscles ripping through his clothes as his voice turned to snarls and growls. At the same time his limbs shortened and his torso grew long as he fell to all fours. Everything about him was changing before their eyes, as he continued to issue a ferocious howl. His tanned skin turned even darker before a coat of luscious thick fur burst forth. His big hands pulled in as they morphed into paws with sharp claws and his gorgeous face morphed into the handsome features of a wolf. A magnificent, and enormous wolf. One with beautiful fierce blue eyes. Laurie blinked, breathless and struck dumb all at once. She couldn’t believe her eyes. What the fuck is happening? She thought.

Within seconds the beast had spanned the distance between himself and Brad, who had mere seconds to stand there in utter disbelief and shock before the giant creature had clamped his jaws on Brad’s throat.  Laurie didn’t want to watch but she couldn’t tear her eyes away. Carried by momentum the wolf knocked Brad maybe ten feet back, even as it shook its head, tearing his throat out. Before she could comprehend what was happening the wolf, or whatever it was, dragged him off into the trees. The only evidence left of them was the gun lying on the ground in front of her. And then there was the blood.

Aiden was a shifter. Holy shit. Her heart pounded even harder as everything suddenly came into focus.  That explained everything. His icy blue eyes, the way his skin felt like it was on fire, the power that ran through him… and of course the creature that had saved her. It had saved her. It was him. It was him all along. No wonder he felt so different to anyone she had ever met before, she had never met a shifter before…Of course she had heard the stories, but never believed any of it. How could she know such creatures actually existed?

She swallowed and kept her hands covered over her ears. Somehow Brad was still able to scream and she could hear both his cries and the creature’s snarls coming from inside the forest. She couldn’t block them out. Brad started to gargle and Laurie knew he was going to be dead. There was no way he could possibly survive an attack like that from an animal of that size. She had thought the first bite had finished him.

Her thoughts returned to Aiden. He was a majestic creature in either form but seeing him as the striking dark wolf had had an unexpected effect on her. She felt inexplicably turned on. She just wanted him to finish with Brad so they could get the hell out of that forest.

The remaining gargles ceased and the forest fell silent. Laurie stood waiting nervously, unsure of how to feel or what to do. Should she go and see what was happening? Before she had a chance to make the decision Aiden came walking towards her from the trees. He was naked and covered in blood. But he was a man again. Laurie looked at his amazing body. He was so muscular and toned, his thighs were wide and his arms were huge. She didn’t dare look between his legs but of course couldn’t avoid it. His manhood was the biggest she had ever seen and looked to be half engorged already. Laurie felt a gush between her legs.

“Aiden,” she whispered, “Is he…?”

He nodded and looked down at the ground, unsure of how she was going to react. “I didn’t want you to see that, and I did not want to frighten you, but I had no choice. I had to act.”

“You saved me again,” she whispered. “He’s what I was running from.”

Even though what had happened was too horrific to put into words and she knew Brad was lying mangled in the forest behind them, the site of Aiden in front of her was too much. She had to have him.

“Are you alright?” Aiden said, his voice deeper and gruffer than it had been before.

“I’m fine,” she smiled. And she meant it. For the first time in a long time she felt completely safe and at ease. This man was more than she could have ever hoped for. He had burst into her life out of nowhere and in less than twenty-four hours had saved her twice from perilous situations, swept her off her feet, and now she had seen him turn into a wolf before her very eyes. That was hard to beat.

“Come to me,” she whispered, holding out her arms.

Aiden approached her slowly and slipped his arms around her. His huge manhood had become fully erect and poked into her side, even as she felt her own sex grow warm and tingly. She ached to have him inside her and when he kissed her and lay her back down on the ground the heat coming from him was so intense she felt like she was going to get burned. He pulled her t-shirt off from over her head and slipped down her shorts as he climbed between her legs. He kissed her neck and ran his hot rough hands up the length of her naked body as he slowly and sensually pushed his huge length inside her.

Laurie gasped. The pleasure was so intense she felt like she was being opened up for the first time. Aiden thrust in and out of her slowly, his cock red hot and powerful. They lay making love beneath the trees and looked into each other’s eyes. He fit inside her perfectly, she had never felt so filled and completed before. Aiden lifted her leg up and wrapped his hand delicately around her throat as he pumped into her while she dug her feet into the base of his spine. He grunted louder with each thrust and Laurie was on the verge of the most amazing orgasm of her life. She screamed up into the trees as she came and Aiden unraveled too, cumming hot and heavy inside her as he collapsed on top of her. His skin was electric and on fire.

She wrapped her hands in his hair and pulled his face to hers. She stared into his stunning eyes and he kissed her again. She had never been so reckless and she had never felt so good. They lay under the trees until the sun went down and the stars came out.

9.

Laurie sat on the front of the speed boat as Aiden drove it into the shore where his car was waiting. It was the following morning and they had spent the night together under the stars. She had conflicting emotions. She was completely in awe of him but also a little scared. He had murdered Brad, even if it had been to save her. Brad was dead and it was at Aiden’s hand.

She turned to look at him, his dark hair was shaggy and windswept from the breeze. She still couldn’t get over how incredible he was. A smile crept across her face and she hugged her arms around herself. She had told him she wanted to leave Blakestone Ridge that morning and he hadn’t tried to stop her. She had to go home. If she was missing when questions about Brad arose, it was going to look suspicious on her part. If she went home at least she could say Brad had gone out driving when he was drunk and she hadn’t seen him since. In a sense she wasn’t that worried though. No one would believe the truth anyhow. If there was a truth it was that he had been mauled by a wild animal anyhow. Again, Aiden had said he would take care of it.

They got into Aiden’s car and he started the engine. He reached down and took hold of her hand.

“I’m glad you’re going to go back to the city,” he smiled. “I couldn’t face you going on the run and never seeing you again.”

“On the run,” she playfully punched him on the shoulder, “Last night you spectacularly eliminated what I was running from.”

“I know,” he almost looked embarrassed that the aggression had taken him over. But Laurie wasn’t sorry for what he had done. If he hadn’t she never would have been free from Brad. His ex-fiancé had confirmed how dangerous he could be.

“You will always be safe with me,” he said, wrapping his hand in her hair and kissing her again. “I would appreciate it if you could keep the part about me turning into a wolf just between us though,” he said, in a mock matter of fact tone. Yeah, he was a keeper.

“I’d be honored to keep your secret, Aiden,” Laurie smiled, “I would never tell a soul… I think we’ve been through too much together this weekend for me to tell anyone. I think we owe it to each other to keep all this between us. Besides, who would believe me?”

“I agree,” he smiled as he put the car in drive and pulled out of the clearing onto the deserted country roads. “I’m going to head back this afternoon,” he said. “Will you be alright in the meantime?”

Laurie churned over everything in her mind. The idea of being away from him just now was frightening. She knew the drive back home wasn’t particularly long and would only take her two hours max, but she had gotten used to having him there to protect her. Still, she knew he would be there when she returned.

“I’ll stay with you, if you want.” he looked at her, his eyes alive with passion.

“I’ll be fine,” she smiled, all she had needed was that tiny bit of reassurance. “But if you really want to, maybe you can come see me once things blow over a bit.”

As they drove back into the town and headed up Main Street she noticed some of the items for sale in the store windows. There were wolf figurines in one shop and as she looked at the old man working there she noticed that he too had an ice blue glint to his eyes. A memory glazed over her to when she was a child and she stood with her father looking in one of those stores. He told her that he’d heard the rumors about the forests and that they’d had big animals living there. She had thought about it a lot afterwards and the whole time they were staying at the lake cabin she had hoped to see one of the creatures that the legends had told of, but nothing ever came of it and the memory had faded as she grew up. It was funny how life could work out. The fact she had been drawn back to that place and had met this man seemed like proof of some divine intelligence. In this moment she could easily see herself spending the rest of her life with him. Of course she hardly knew him, but there was plenty of time to remedy that. When she was a child she had romanticized about the legends of the animals, but never in her wildest dreams could have predicted what she would come to know as the truth. She looked across at her alpha billionaire shifter, and his huge frame and gorgeous chiseled features. Just looking at him sent a shiver down her spine, as well as up her legs. She had never been a big believer in fate but something had pulled them together. There was something between them that worked better than any relationship Laurie had ever had with anyone in her life before. Aiden didn’t just seem to understand her, he seemed to be inside her head. She loved the air of mystery that was constantly around him, and now with a promise of a reunion in the city she couldn’t wait to see where their relationship was heading. She looked up at him and he squeezed her hand. Everything was going to be just fine. She was sure of it.

THE END

Mated to the Highland Wolf

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Muriel looked out across the loch as the sun began to set over the mountains. Even though winter had yet to arrive around Inverness, the air was crisp and the chill seemed to rattle gently through her bones. She wrapped her arms around herself and sighed. She had always loved her home and this moment was no exception. The beauty surrounding Cawdor Castle was incredible, the mountains, the lush greens of the land and the deep loch that was laid out before her always took her breath away.

Behind her, in the distance and coming from deep within the forest, she was aware of the sounds of her brothers and father playing with their swords. They clashed their steel together and laughed as if they didn’t have a care in the world, even though Muriel knew the real reason behind why the boys were being trained was definitely not funny. Clan Calder was at risk like many other of the highland families that were scattered around Scotland. The bigger and more powerful clans were trying to claim them and take over them all. Muriel shuddered at the prospect of a war and bit her bottom lip. The cold had turned it dry and she wet it with the tip of her tongue and felt the icy chill bite at her again.

“Back to the castle,” she whispered to herself as she turned on her heel and wrapped an arm around her horse’s neck before she hoisted herself up and sat astride it. The beast had been a present for her thirteenth birthday and they had grown up side by side over the years, their love and deep bond strengthening with each passing day. She had named him Hugo after the ancestral legend of how their clan had come to be, started by a French knight who had settled there and begun the Thane of Calder. Hugo had grown into a strong and powerful beast, and was one of the finest horses within the entire castle. Muriel was honored to be able to call him hers and each time she climbed up onto his back and dug her heels into his side, she knew that he accepted her and wanted to be her steed.

She kicked her heels against him and he picked up his pace into a gallop. Muriel clutched tightly onto his mane as they approached the forest and the sound of her brothers and father came closer. As Hugo slowed and they trotted slowly into the forest and between the trees she smiled as she saw her youngest brother Hamish standing tall and proud with their father’s sword, a piece so big it dwarfed him in size.

“I think you may need one of your own, Hamish,” she smiled warmly. “Something tells me that will be hard to take into battle.”

Hamish smiled boyishly and tried to lift the huge hunk of steel high over his head, failing with his trembling arms which brought it crashing down into the soft, moist earth.

“But I’m a big lad now,” he said triumphantly. He pushed his hands sturdily into his hips and looked at her challengingly. Her father laughed with a hearty roar and slapped the lad on his back before they both made their way over to Muriel and her horse at the clearing’s edge.

“It’s late,” her father said. “You should have been back at the castle hours ago.”

Muriel nodded sheepishly and shrugged her shoulders.

“No place for women out here at night,” he father said, “It’s not safe.”

“Och, I know pa,” she said. “But I lost track of time.”

“Back now,” he emphasized sternly but without anger. “Your mother will be worried sick.”

Muriel nodded and turned Hugo around, ready to begin their walk back to the castle gates. Her brothers all let out low chuckles and she wanted to turn around, jump down and punch the lot of them, but she knew it was pointless. She could easily be just as good a warrior as them, when the time came… but because of her sex she was destined to be cast aside and married off to a worthy suitor just to keep alliances sweet.

She stuck her tongue out at her brothers before she dug her heels into Hugo’s side and they galloped back out across the valley and towards Castle Cawdor. Muriel, the only female offspring of the Calder’s, had lived a sheltered life up until this point, but she knew in her bones it was all about to change. It wasn’t just her father training the boys, or him insisting she wasn’t beyond the walls of Cawdor after nightfall, there was something hanging in the air. She could tell there was a storm coming. News reached them from the peasant boys every so often, stories of other castles that had fallen, whole families wiped out and the bloody trail that was headed in their direction. And even though her mother, father and any of the other elders would deny it… she could sense something was coming for Cawdor that none of them would be able to prevent without an army.

As Hugo’s hooves clattered across the drawbridge and the guards helped her down before leading him away to his stable for the night, Muriel vowed that she would never be as secretive with her own children. Whoever her husband turned out to be, she would insist that they were a real family, open, honest and full of love. This above all else, is what she craved. And she knew that if she wanted it enough, one day she was sure to get it.

2.

Sounds drifted through the castle of men and women feasting in the Grand Hall and even though Muriel had barely eaten anything for hours, she wasn’t tempted to join them. Her family and she had had a shaky past, and now as she was getting older and becoming a woman of her own, she had found herself disagreeing with them on many occasions.

Muriel smiled pleasantly as she passed the guards and made her way down one of the darkened corridors. She would climb the staircase at the end of it and ascend to the second floor where her bed chamber was waiting. Her nurse and confidant Elizabeth would be waiting for her, with no doubt a lecture and a warm bath. And even though a telling off was the last thing she needed, she would let Elizabeth go ahead and scold her anyway. She didn’t have the energy for a fight.

She pushed open the door to her bed chamber and the flicker of flames from the open fire danced around the room and licked an orange glow lightly up the stone walls. She closed the door silently behind her and Elizabeth startled from her resting place, a chair at the side of the hearth.

“Lady Calder,” she tutted, “The sun fell hours ago.”

Muriel nodded shyly and shrugged.

“Father’s already lectured me Elizabeth,” she said with disdain, “Please don’t make me feel any worse.”

Elizabeth got to her feet and put her hands on her hips.

“What the wild folk without clans wouldn’t do to a maiden like you if they got their hands on you out there,” she said icily, “You have no idea what lurks beyond our castle walls.”

“I know,” Muriel said, “I’m sorry, it won’t happen again.”

She crossed the room to her bed and lay down across it. Even though Elizabeth could be as tough on her as her parents, she was still glad to have her around and looking out for her. She always returned to a warm room and a freshly made up bed and she was waited on hand and foot. Muriel stretched her arms up high above her head and then rolled onto her side, propping her head up on her hand.

“They’re preparing for something,” Muriel said suggestively, “Have you heard anything?”

Elizabeth was busy folding linens and she pretended as if she hadn’t caught what Muriel was saying.

“Elizabeth?” Muriel prompted her again, “Do you know what’s coming to Cawdor?”

The maid shook her head as if Muriel was speaking nonsense and laughed.

“There are dangers lurking in every corner of the world,” she said, “Why would you think this place is any different?”

“What do you mean?” Muriel was confused. She was just hoping that for once, someone would give her a straight answer.

“I mean, it’s always been this way,” Elizabeth smiled at her warmly, “It’s just now you are old enough to notice… don’t worry yourself about it. You father has protected this castle since the day he was born and he will continue to until the day he dies.”

Elizabeth moved to the corner of the room and began to fill the bath tub with large urns of water she had warming on the fire.

“That doesn’t make me feel any better,” Muriel whispered, but she was sure she was the only one to hear.

Muriel loved her mother and father, but they had never been close and their relationship had been tested many times. Muriel was a headstrong woman, she knew what she wanted out of life and she had fought for her right to live the way she pleased from a young age. After being denied at all costs, and kept amongst the confines of the castle, she had eventually accepted her fate. As the only daughter of Lord Calder, she would be wed to a rival family to strengthen bonds and forge alliances. With each passing day, Muriel could sense that her time was running out and that one morning she would wake up and her mother would sit her down and tell her that a date had been set and a suitor had been decided. Now she was nineteen, it seemed even more possible to happen at any moment. She was of an age where most girls had already been married and born several children. Her father had held out on her own marriage to ensure that Muriel was used as effectively as possible and the most powerful family was found. She hated that her only place in life was to breed with the son of another Lord and carry on a line of clans that she had been desperate to escape. Muriel knew deep in her heart that she was worth more than this, and even though she had accepted her fate… she would never give up hope that somewhere out there, there would be something or someone to save her.

“Here Lassie,” Elizabeth said as she helped Muriel to her feet and pulled her long smock dress off over her head. “You’re bitten with cold, get into the bath and get warm.”

Muriel had been so busy thinking about her future and of what her father and brothers were doing in the forest she had barely even noticed that her fingers were white with cold and she was shivering all over.

As she stepped into the bath and slid down into the warm water she breathed a sigh of relief. It felt good to be safe in her own personal space and as she washed her plump legs and arms with the oil scented water she smiled and tried to banish the negative thoughts that had plagued her all day. Even though she wasn’t heading in the direction she had dreamed of, she was lucky beyond words, and she would be thankful for all she had been given in life so far.

“Maybe I should take a trip down to the Grand Hall afterwards,” she said to Elizabeth, “I should see mother and eat something before bed.”

Elizabeth smiled and nodded her head as she hurried to find her an appropriate smock to wear, and Muriel looked up at the small window high in the castle wall. In the dark night she could see the glow of stars twinkling down on them and she wished with all her heart that she could have been out there underneath them.

3.

The Grand Hall was bustling with people feasting over whole pigs and drinking tankards of wine. Big, burly, highlander men sat astride the wooden benches that flanked the main table and each and every one of them seemed to be in various degrees of a drink induced stupor. Muriel avoided catching their eyes as she passed them on her way to find her mother, but this was almost impossible considering her appearance. There was no one else in Castle Cawdor, or indeed most of the highlands, quite like her. She attracted attention whenever she entered a room due to her olive skin, her large brown eyes and her rich brown hair. This coupled with her curves made her completely different to any other woman in the whole of Inverness. She stood out, so completely beautiful compared to the pale, scrawny women that surrounded her, and men could rarely take their eyes off her ample bosom and the swell of her hips.

“It’ll be a lucky man who gains your hand,” her mother often told her when Muriel was having one of her moments and expressing her distress at being married off to a stranger. “A lucky man who will do nothing but adore you.”

But it didn’t matter how much her mother told her this, or how much she noticed the wandering eyes of the men in the castle… all she wanted was the right to choose. She wanted to fall in love more than anything else in the world, and she wanted it to be with the right man.

She crossed the hall and her mother caught her eye. Muriel raised her hand to wave and watched her mother shift down to clear a space next to her. As Muriel approached she could, as usual, feel the eyes of the room on her. And as she sat down she breathed a sigh of relief to no longer be on her feet and on show.

“Muriel,” her mother said curtly, “Your father tells me you were out of the castle walls after night fall.”

Muriel winced and rolled her eyes.

“Well I’m here now and no harm came from it,” she snapped, feeling herself instantly tense.

“Some may say we’ve let you take too many liberties over the years,” her mother said, “And as you know you are still without a husband.”

Muriel felt the tears prick her eyes. She had known that this was coming, but she hadn’t expected it to be that night.

“Your father and I have decided that you will wed the son of Lord Rose tomorrow.”

“What?” Muriel got to her feet, the anger coursing through her.

“Sit down Muriel,” her mother said angrily, “Do not make a scene here.”

Her hands were shaking. How could they do this to her with less than a day’s notice? She had never even met Lord Rose, never mind his son… and she certainly didn’t know anything about him.

“The Rose Clan will be a powerful bond for us here at Cawdor in these uncertain times,” her mother whispered out of the side of her mouth whilst looking out across the Great Hall. “You must now step up and do your bit for our family.”

Muriel felt mad with rage but she knew she had nowhere to turn and no way of resisting. This was the moment she had been preparing for her whole life… and the one she had dreaded the most.

“So, that’s it then? You are just going to send me off to a stranger?” she spat.

“Muriel,” her mother laughed and shook her head, “You should have been married off years ago, just be thankful you had this long with us all here at Cawdor… but now the time has come for you to be a woman… you will go off, you will start a beautiful family of your own, and most importantly, you will understand why marriages like this are so important.”

Her mother looked at her and reached her hand up to her cheek.

“You are going to make the most beautiful bride,” she beamed. “Your father and I are so proud of you… and you have no idea how much you are helping our clan by bonding with the Roses.”

Muriel felt a chill roll over her and she squeezed her hands together. Her destiny had finally caught up with her. She was going to be sent off to live in a strange castle with a strange man and there was nothing she could do about it.

Just as she got to her feet and was about to retire for the night with tears in her eyes and regret in her heart a commotion started towards the door of the Grand Hall. Both Muriel and her mother stood side by side and strained their eyes to be able to see over the crowds as a wailing peasant boy was carried toward them.

Muriel gasped as she caught sight of him and of how he was bloodied and covered in deep wounds. His body was limp and the gashes and slashes all across his torso looked like some kind of beast had tried to tear him limb from limb. Blood dripped down onto the floor beneath him and his chest heaved as he tried to breathe.

“What happened here lad?” Muriel’s mother asked him, her face barely cracking with any kind of emotion.

Muriel covered her mouth as the putrid stench from the wounds was almost too much to bear.

“Wolves,” the peasant boy croaked, “They’re out there… and they’re coming for all of us.”

His hands trembled and with one last labored breath he breathed his last.

Muriel gasped and she covered her eyes. Her mother wrapped a protective arm around her and the crowd carried him away from the table and out into the corridor, out of sight.

“What’s happening mother?” Muriel whispered, “What is happening here at our Castle?”

4.

The next morning Muriel awoke with a sense of dread. The scenes of the night before continued to replay over and over in her mind and she could still smell the rotting stench of torn flesh that had dripped from the boys wounds. There was no way a wolf could have injured him in that way, Muriel told herself, he must have been delirious… maybe a rival clan attacked him in the darkness of the forest…

Whilst she rehashed the events another memory surfaced and nagged away at the back of her mind, and no matter how hard she tried to suppress it, it kept coming back stronger than ever.

It was her wedding day.

She had to marry the son of Lord Rose.

Muriel shuddered and looked up at the ceiling high above her bed. She could hear Elizabeth pottering around in the side room that led off her bed chamber and she wanted to call to her, demand to know if she had heard this wicked information of how she was practically being sold into another family, no doubt in exchange for lands and allegiance. But, deep down, she knew there was no point in torturing herself. Her fate, as they say, was sealed.

She sat up and rubbed her eyes as she looked around the room and realized with a crashing sense of reality that it would be the last time she awoke there. Who knew where she would find herself the following day… she didn’t even know where the Rose Clan originated. Maybe she would be travelling on horseback with them for days and be spending her wedding night in a cold, soggy ditch, longing for the safety and familiarity of Cawdor.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” she said aloud.

“What’s that Lassie?” Elizabeth called to her from the side room, as she poked her nose around the door.

“This is it,” Muriel said as she swung her legs down onto the floor, “I take it you know about what’s happening today?” She felt the accusation fill her voice.

Elizabeth looked down at the ground and sighed.

“Aye,” she said solemnly, “Your mother visited me in the early hours to tell me of their plans.”

“And?” Muriel demanded.

“They’ll come for you this evening, as the sun sets,” Elizabeth said, “And you shall be wed to Lord Rose…”

“And then what?” Muriel swallowed.

“And then he’ll take you back to his land,” Elizabeth sighed, “And you will begin your true journey as a Lady and a wife.”

Muriel felt the tears prick the corners of her eyes. She was so frightened, but also so completely exhausted… the emotion that the situation was stirring for her was unbearable.

“Don’t be sad Lass,” Elizabeth assured her as she crossed the room to her and rubbed her shoulder tenderly, “We all have our own paths set out… and who knows what may come to Cawdor in the coming months… you will be safer out of the way.”

“But… my brothers?” she stammered.

“They’ll be fine,” Elizabeth smiled, “Strapping young laddies like them will thrive in any trouble, mark my words.”

Muriel had the distinct feeling Elizabeth was telling tall tales, but she had reassured her none the less. Muriel smiled and leant in for a hug. She would miss this old woman and the way she cared for her, even if at times she had driven her close to madness.

“Enjoy your last day as a Calder,” Elizabeth said, “For tomorrow you will be Lady Muriel Rose.”

Muriel felt the hairs on her arm stand on end and for the first time in her entire life she started to really think about what being a wife would mean…

Her last day at Castle Cawdor passed by like any other. Muriel tried to push to the back of her mind what would be taking place later in the day, and she sat with her brothers and watched them play fight along the hallways outside the Great Hall. None of them asked her about what would be happening that evening and she began to wonder if any of them even knew that at the same time the next day their only sister would likely be miles and miles away.

She smiled as she watched them fondly and remembered their time together as children and then, as the afternoon began to give way to the late hours of sunlight she made her way back to her bed chamber where Elizabeth and her mother were waiting.

Laying down across the bed was a white gown, full and long, with fluted sleeves and a plunging neckline. White flowers were lying in a wreath next to it, entwined with Ivy, and Muriel walked over to the bed and picked it up.

“This crown of flowers,” she smiled, “Is beautiful.”

“Ivy represents fidelity,” her mother said warmly, “Always remain faithful to your husband Muriel. We women don’t have the same rights as our men.”

She said it so seriously Muriel felt shocked into submission. She had never truly considered the actual severity of the vows she was about to take… she was going to be someone else’s possession… she was going to belong to a man and she would never be able to act how she truly pleased ever again.

“Lord Rose is a strict man,” her mother said as she wound the lacing around the back of the dress and pulled it tight to emphasize Muriel’s tiny waist and luscious curves, “You mustn’t displease him.”

Muriel gasped for air and clawed at the lacing but her mother batted her hands away. She had a smirk on her face which seemed to suggest that she was taking some kind of warped pleasure in seeing her daughter distressed.

“You look beautiful Daughter,” her mother said coldly, “Now come… it is time…”

5.

Muriel could sense the buzz in the castle as she walked along the darkened stone corridors. The sun had not long set and she was on her way to meet her husband for the first time. She was about to be joined to him for the rest of her life, and she had never even set eyes on him. As she approached the entrance to the Great Hall, her father was waiting for her. He had always been a cold man, but this day he smiled upon his daughter fondly and took her arm in his.

“Lord Rose is lucky to have you Muriel,” he beamed, “You are a treasure and a valuable asset to Clan Calder and he will know this and treat you right.”

Muriel blinked back the tears. She didn’t want reassurance, she needed to feel something, anything… she needed to feel as if this was meant to be, but everything in her entire being was screaming for her to run.

The entrance to the hall was adorned with candles and Ivy garlands, and the guards that watched her every move only made her more nervous as she stood at the threshold, about to pass down to the aisle.

Her father kept hold of her lightly and she took a deep breath as the doors fully opened and the sea of faces that were waiting all looked back at her. She was the woman of the moment… everyone had been waiting for her, and as the bard starting playing and she began to walk down the entire length of the Great Hall, men and women gasped with awe as she passed. She looked radiant and beautiful, even if inside she was dying.

The congregation at the head of the room parted and by the altar Muriel could see him standing there… her intended… Lord Rose. The instant their eyes locked her skin began to crawl and she knew instantly that she despised him.

His small, weasel-like eyes, his peppered sandy hair and thin, shallow shoulders turned her off the second he turned to face her. She could see his weedy frame beneath his armor and it was then that she couldn’t hold the tears back any longer. As they slipped freely down her cheeks her father dug his rough nails into her forearm and shot her an angry glance.

“Don’t ruin this Muriel,” he hissed out of the corner of his mouth.

She swallowed down her disgust and panic and as she reached the front of the room and stood side by side with the man that she was supposed to spend the rest of her life with, she looked up at him and knew that she would never be happy again.

He smiled and as his lip curled she felt a wave of nausea pass over her. He was the most unattractive man she had ever seen and she knew that there was no way that she could ever love him.

“We are gathered here today…” the priest began.

Muriel felt her mind close off and the ringing in her ears got louder as she tried not to hear any more of what was going on around her. She thought about her younger brothers. She would do it for them. If it meant that they had a better future, then she would wed this man and ensure just that. She had to be brave. She had to stay strong. Who knew what was waiting out there in the rest of the world. She sighed deeply and was about to pull herself together and turn to face Lord Rose when suddenly there was a loud roar and banging and crashing reverberated around the rest of the castle.

The Priest stopped speaking and an eerie silence descended on the hall. Somewhere, out in the corridors, came the curdled screams of men, alongside the growls and snarls of what could have been wolves… Muriel looked up at all of the people around her… and in a wave, the entire congregation began to panic.

“We’re being stormed!” Muriel’s father bellowed as he lunged forward and grabbed hold of her mother.

Muriel was so shocked she didn’t know where to turn. She could hear the sounds of a battle close by, somewhere in the castle, and she knew that they were surely heading for them.

Within seconds the doors to the Great Hall burst open and a clan of big, burly, red haired highlanders came bursting through. They were like no one Muriel had ever seen before, they were so tall and muscular, they almost could have been monsters, not human. At their sides were huge, red wolves… big snarling beasts with bared fangs dripping blood. Muriel couldn’t believe what she was seeing… the wolves were so big… so incredibly powerful, they surely couldn’t have been from Inverness. Her blood ran cold and she felt her breath catch as she stood frozen to the spot in blind panic.

All around her men and women were running. Her parents disappeared and she was aware of the clash of swords and the growling and sounds of ripping flesh. Her mind was spinning and she knew that although she was conscious… she was on the verge of collapsing with fright.

As the army of men and beasts that were storming the castle grew closer Muriel’s shaking hands reached out and grasped hold of the altar. She tried to keep herself upright, but she was faltering, she was so afraid and she had nowhere to turn. She shook as she reached out again to try and keep her balance before she fell in a willowy heap to the ground. As a battle raged on around her, the blackness engulfed her and swallowed her whole.

6.

She awoke in her own bed and as she rolled over and looked up at the ceiling, she thought for a few moments that it had all just been a terrible dream. None of it could surely have happened? Creatures and men like that didn’t exist…

She tried to lean up on her elbows and realized that her wrists were tied with rope to the headboard and she was indeed wearing her wedding dress, the ivy crown still placed on the top of her head.

She shook her arms and tried to shake them free, but it was pointless, the ropes were so tight she stood no chance of getting herself loose.

“Elizabeth?” she called out as she frantically looked around the room. But her maid was nowhere to be seen.

She leaned up further and strained her eyes in the darkness to look around the room. The fire burned low in the hearth, but its embers cast just enough light for her to make out the outline of a foot resting against it.

“Hello?” she whispered.

“Muriel Calder,” the voice came from next to the hearth.

It came from a man. A man with a low, gruff, deep voice that commanded attention. She held her breath, not daring to respond. Her heart was racing and her palms were sweating. Whoever this man was, he was most certainly a stranger.

Is it my new husband? She thought. Did I pass out during the ceremony? Am I now a married woman and this is my wedding night?

The man got to his feet and stood at the foot of the bed. The low orange glow from the fire silhouetting him in front of her. As soon as she saw him in full, she knew there was no way this man was the same one she had stood with at the altar.

He was tall. His shoulders were broad. His hands were big and menacing. As he breathed his chest heaved with power and his hair was rugged and unkempt. This man was a giant. A warrior. He was power personified.

“Who…are…you?” she whispered.

The man took a step forward and her breath caught in her throat. As he moved out of the darkness and came forward enough so that the light fell on his face she could see now that he was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her entire life.

“I’m John Campbell,” he said strongly. “And I’m here to claim this castle… and you as my wife.”

Muriel blinked and shook her head. Had she heard him correctly? His wife?

“But…” she stammered, “I was betrothed to Lord Rose… the ceremony…?”

“The ceremony wasn’t completed,” John Campbell said sternly.

Muriel began to shake with fright. This man was part of the clan that had stormed the castle and had slaughtered members of Clan Calder.

“You… you’re a murderer,” she whispered.

“We are here to take the castle,” he said. “And to do so, I will marry you and make you my wife.”

“My family….” Muriel’s voice trailed off and she felt the tears welling behind her eyes.

“Your parents fled,” he said with amusement, “And your brothers are all safe and well. Do not fear. None shall be harmed.”

Muriel breathed a sigh of relief. She had been so worried about Hamish, the smallest of the boys. He was so young, so innocent, surely no one would harm him.

“The wolves,” she suddenly remembered, her hands shaking. And in an instant her mind jumped back to the memory of the peasant boy who had been carried into the Great Hall the previous day. Could the legends be real? Was this what her parents had been fearing all of this time? Had they known that one day a pack of wild wolves and men would storm into Cawdor and take over? She shuddered at the prospect as the man sat down at the end of the bed and she felt herself recoil with nerves.

He stared at her hard and with so much fire she barely knew where to look. His eyes burned holes into her and she felt completely exposed. Even though she was fully clothed, she felt as if she could have been tied there naked and on show for him to see.

He smiled and looked down.

“I’m sorry I had to tie you,” he said. “But I didn’t know how you would react when you woke.”

Muriel’s head was scrambled. She didn’t yet know how she felt… The last thing she could remember was that she had been betrayed by her parents and promised to a man she had never even met… and not only that, the man had been hideous looking and vile. Muriel knew that she would have been miserable with him… and now she had the handsome and strong John Campbell sat on the end of her bed… saying he wanted to claim her for his wife and take over Castle Cawdor…

Which is the lesser of two evils? She thought as she looked back at him and she felt her heart began to race as their eyes met.

She would have done anything to not marry Lord Rose… but there was something about John Campbell and his rugged power that was pulling her in. The sweet scent of his sweat mixed in with the dirt he had clinging to his skin was driving her crazy. She had never met a man so unruly and wild. He was like another species and she was intrigued. His handsome features were definitely more appealing… and she could easily see herself staying put at Cawdor and getting to know him much better as the days progressed.

She shook her head and snapped herself out of her daydream. When she focused she realized that he was still staring right at her with a devilish grin on his face. She felt her whole body go weak. She was completely at his mercy, with no way of escape.

“The Great Hall is waiting,” he said as he got to his feet. “We may as well put it to good use.”

He leant over her and began to untie the ropes at her wrists. Her irrational side told her to struggle, to try and break free and run from him. But common sense told her that she didn’t stand a chance. He had told her how it was going to be. She was his now.

And as she took hold of his big, rough hand and he led her out into the corridor, she realized that that certainly wasn’t an unappealing prospect. She smiled to herself and went willingly. John Campbell was a lot of man… and she wanted to know more…

7.

John Campbell whisked her through the corridors of the castle and back to the Great Hall. Her heart pounded harder with each step they took and as she looked up at him and he looked down at her, she found herself smiling. There was something about him that was almost familiar. As if they had known each other their entire lives.

As they burst through the doorway and began back down the aisle the scenes around her were not pretty ones. She could see members of the Rose family in bloodied heaps on the ground and Lord Rose was nowhere to be seen. She covered her eyes and willed the bloodshed to disappear, but there was something appealing to her curious nature, she wanted to know what was happening. She could tell that Clan Campbell were different and she needed to know.

As John wrapped an arm around her and the priest began to read out the vows Muriel smiled and sighed with relief as she caught sight of her brothers. They looked up at her and smiled back shyly, as if they didn’t know what on earth was happening.

As she and John were declared man and wife, her head was spinning. She turned and saw wolves looking up at her with adoring eyes and John himself seemed to growl as he leant in to kiss her for the first time. As their lips met she felt like putty in his arms. He was so big, so powerful and so incredibly sexy she could barely pull herself away. She looked up into his eyes and ran her hands down his bare shoulders, feeling an intense heat that was rising from within him.

The congregation cheered and John quickly swept Muriel up in his arms before he began to charge back down the aisle with her flung over his shoulder. The only causalities she could see seemed to be people she did not know or recognize and she felt herself relax some more as John charged with her back through the castle.

In her bedroom he closed and locked the door behind her before he turned and stared. His eyes were so big and deep, it was as if she could have fallen in and never been able to climb out.

“That was… fast…” she panted.

“It was essential,” John said, “There was no time to lose.”

“But, why?” Muriel was trying not to sound too rude or overbearing. Her heart was still racing, and although she was intrigued by him, she was also nervous.

“You were being lured into a trap,” he said sternly, “Lord Rose would have harmed you if you had gone with him.”

Muriel felt her skin go cold.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“The Roses were going to destroy Clan Calder,” he began, “They have been travelling around the highlands and forging false alliances… once they have gained a way into a new clan, they overtake and destroy it.”

Muriel couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The real threat wasn’t Clan Campbell and their huge wolves… it was the sneaky and duplicitous Rose Clan.

“We got wind of this several months ago and we have been on the hunt to defeat them ever since.” He continued. “We got here just in time.”

“The hunt?” Muriel asked curiously.

“Aye,” John snarled. “The Rose’s have left a path of destruction… my pack and I have hunted them down and finally caught up with them… none of them will survive by the time we are through.”

Muriel shuddered and she remembered how all of the casualties in the Great Hall seemed to be from Clan Rose.

“You saved me?” she whispered.

“Aye,” John smiled. “And I wed you instantly so you would never be vulnerable again.”

“But why?” she gasped. “We don’t even know one another.”

John took a step forward and took hold of her by the shoulders before he looked at her deep in the eyes and spoke softly…

“Our Clans have crossed paths before… many, many years ago… and it has been written in the stars ever since that you and I should come together to start a new blood line… a new clan… one so powerful it shall rule the whole of Scotland.”

Muriel looked up at her husband. She didn’t know much, but she did know that she trusted him entirely. There was a sincerity in his words, and in his actions. She had felt something between them the second she had laid eyes on him. The complete opposite of what had happened when she had first seen Lord Rose. He had made her skin crawl and she had known there was something disloyal and evil lurking beneath his surface. Now John had come and saved her and her family from making a terrible mistake.

“My parents…” she began, “Do they know?”

John shook his head.

“No,” he said, “The Rose’s have been deceiving people for generations. But, Clan Campbell is very different to any other clan you will have ever come across before,” he smiled.

“In what way?” Muriel whispered.

“Here,” he reached out and took her hand, “Let me show you.”

8.

The night had fallen swiftly and the ground crunched underfoot as they walked together underneath a sky that glistened with the light of millions of bright stars. Muriel looked up and couldn’t believe how beautifully perfect it was, it was as if the heavens had opened up just for them to celebrate their union.

“Your parents will return safely,” he reassured her as they walked hand in hand, “News will reach them soon enough that their castle is intact and their family waits for them.”

“But then what?” Muriel asked. “We all just live here together?”

The thought was so ridiculous she almost couldn’t keep a straight face.

“Well that all depends on you,” John smiled.

Muriel wanted to ask him what he meant but she was distracted by a shooting star overhead and she stopped to look up into the sky.

“This is so incredible,” she gasped.

“It’s because it’s meant to be,” John pulled her closer to him and she felt his warmth.

They continued on past the loch and towards the forest. The moonlight glinted down on the water and lit the path ahead. It was the first time that Muriel had noticed it was a full moon and as they continued she felt a change in John’s demeanor, as if he was trying to restrain himself from saying something and holding back with each step they took.

He finally stopped on the edge of the loch and sat down on a rock. He motioned for Muriel to follow him and she sat down at his side as they looked up at the beautiful night’s sky and all of the splendor that was being opened up to them.

“Clan Campbell are very different indeed,” he continued their conversation from back in her bed chamber, “We have many secrets. Some of which have become legend and some that are just wild whispers around the highlands.”

“What sort of legends?” she asked, although she had the feeling that she already knew what he was going to answer.

“Wolves,” John said sternly, “Clan Campbell are half men… and half beast.”

Muriel felt a twinge of excitement. Even though she was confused, she had known the instant they had burst into the Great Hall that there was something distinctly different about them. The men and wolves were far too big to be anything short of supernatural.

“I’m not sure I know what you mean,” she stammered.

John reached up and took hold of her face before he kissed her passionately and deeply on the lips. She allowed her body to submit to him and for him to take her roughly in his arms as he lay her back against the rock. She was as timid as a virgin should be, and although she had never felt or known passion like it, her wedding night nerves still thumped through her and held her back from truly letting go.

“John,” she panted as she broke his kiss and looked deep into his eyes.

He was the most amazing man she had ever met… and yet there was something so otherworldly about him… and it frightened her. As his passion grew and stirred deep within him, she saw the beast rising to the surface.

His eyes turned icy blue and his whole frame seemed to vibrate with power and lust, as the intense heat raged within him.

“My Lady,” he panted before he looked up at the moon. His face cracked into something primal and wild, and Muriel finally let herself go. She rode along with him, spurred on by his intensity and the power raging within him.

As he shifted from human into wolf form, he took her breath away. The power that radiated from him was so incredible and frightening she was sure he was about to rip her limb from limb. The wolf growled and ran a hot, wet tongue up the side of her neck and cheek. His claws pawed at her and ripped at the wedding dress and he looked up and howled at the moon.

Muriel was so turned on, she couldn’t believe what was happening to her. Her body was a mess of want and need and as John shifted back into his human form, the clothes torn from his body and revealing his nakedness, he pressed down hard on her and spread her legs with his thighs.

As he slid the tip of his manhood into her dripping wet sex and claimed her properly, Muriel squealed with delight and pleasure that reverberated throughout the highlands.

As John powered himself into her, he got harder with each stroke and built up to his powerful release.

Muriel had waited for this moment her entire life and it couldn’t have been more perfect. Her husband was like nothing she had ever known or could even have dreamed of, and as he thrust into her one last time and spilled his red hot seed, she unraveled around him. As she experienced her first orgasm, it was so intense she thought that it may tear her in half.

Afterwards she lay in his arms, nuzzled into his burning hot chest and traced lines with her fingertips up his naked torso.

“You are amazing John Campbell,” she whispered. “You have no idea what you’ve just done to me…” she giggled.

“Oh I do,” he kissed her on the forehead as he pulled her closer. “I’ve deflowered you… and hopefully impregnated you with a cub.”

Muriel felt a twinge in her belly.

A cub…

A baby for them both…?

“This is the beginning,” he whispered, “This is the start of the rest of the world. Together we are going to change Scotland forever…”

Muriel looked deep into his eyes and smiled. She knew he was right and hoped that she did have a baby growing inside of her.

“The stars,” she whispered as she looked up again, “Do you really believe this was written there?”

“Most certainly,” John smiled.

The ground began to freeze around them, but Muriel barely noticed. The heat coming from her wolf husband was keeping her warm and she could still feel it pulsing throughout her.

Less than forty-eight hours earlier she had just been a normal highland lassie waiting for her life to begin… and out of nowhere she had been thrown into an almost unbearable situation with the evil Lord Rose… rescued by the handsome John Campbell and married with the possibility of a baby on the way. It had certainly been an unbelievable day, but one she wouldn’t change for a moment. She had found something with John… even if it was just the beginning, she knew it was a journey she wanted to be on.

She looked over at Cawdor Castle and smiled. She had never wanted to leave before John had burst into the Great Hall, but now she had a husband of her own, one that she wanted to be with, she knew what Elizabeth and her mother had meant. Her destiny was being fulfilled… she had been chosen by a shifter clan and together they were going to begin something legendary. John said that it would depend on her… and she wanted to go. Together they could find their own home and start their own clan… The Campbell-Calder’s would be the most powerful family in the whole of the highlands.

She nuzzled into John’s shoulder and looked up at the stars. Above them trails of silver shot across the sky and Muriel took it as a sign from the Gods that she was on the right path. She was where she was meant to be and destiny had finally found her.

“I love you John Campbell,” she whispered as she locked her fingers with his, “And I can’t wait to spend the rest of my life with you.”

John turned to her and kissed her deeply for one last time before they feel asleep together under the stars as wild wolves howled beneath the moon.

THE END

Rescued by the Highland Wolf

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Bonnie looked out of the gap in the stone wall of her bedroom and watched as the last of the horses galloped away across the fields. They wound their way over the draw bridge with a deafening thump and kicked up a spray of mud as their hooves hit the soft earth. She waited until they had past the loch, snaked up the hillside that led away from Castle Grant, and disappeared under a cloak of darkness. Even the moon, which was high and bright in the sky, couldn’t expose them once they had made it into the forest, thick and deep. Bonnie listened to see if she could hear anything more, but she knew that they had definitely gone.

And now, as she thought about her situation, she was nervous.

She stepped back from the window and took a deep breath. Visitors that late to the castle could only mean trouble. She thought about the omens… It was a cold night and the sky was clear of clouds and full of stars. They drew her out of the comfort of her bed chamber each time they shone that brightly, but this night, she didn’t know if she had the nerve to take her usual walk out into the night air.

Something strange was happening.

She could feel it all around her. And now, with the late night arrival of a mysterious clan, she could only assume that something urgent was afoot. She swallowed and brushed her long, red hair back from her eyes.

The icy air from the open window made her shudder and she wrapped her arms around herself so that the long draping sleeves from her gown also shielded her from the bitter chill. She crossed the room and stood beside the fire. Its embers were still smoldering away and casting a cozy glow around the room. She thought of the wild men, high up on their steeds, galloping off over the fields and she felt a tightening between her legs. She had never had the love of a man before, but as she had slipped into womanhood, her curiosity was rising.

Her chamber maid would usually be with her throughout the night, but she had taken ill earlier in the evening and had gone back down to the servant’s quarters. Although Bonnie quite liked having the room to herself, she did miss the girlish chatter. She missed having someone to gossip with. She knew that normally in this kind of situation, with men from another highland clan visiting the castle late at night, they would usually spend many hours going over it and fantasizing about all of the possibilities.

She bent down to the fire and began to load on the logs, and as they caught and crackled away, she remembered back to her childhood and of how she had been more than happy to take care of herself. She remembered the long evenings of running across the fields with her father and brothers, watching them clash swords and train to fight. She would regularly return to the castle, nestle down with her mother and younger sister, and tell them the tales of what it was like out there on the Highlands. Bonnie was wild at heart, and she would never change.

Things had seemed so simple back then.

But now, she couldn’t help but feel as if there was a war about to rage, and that her family and their home were vulnerable for the first time in as long as she could remember.

The fire sparked and burned brightly in the hearth. The heat cascaded toward her and she smiled and basked in the delicious feeling of being warmed right through to her bones.

She wiped her hands down her gown and turned back toward the window. Even though the night had come in thick and fast, and her instincts told her that she shouldn’t leave the castle… she couldn’t help but be pulled to nature’s wonderfulness. She thought of the wild, untamed landscape and of all of the stars up above that she hadn’t yet seen.

She gathered up her fur pelt and slung it over she shoulders.

She would have to stop by the main hall on her way downstairs and see if she could hear anything of what was happening, but she was determined, on a clear night such as this, not to miss out on it because of fear.

2.

The corridors of the castle were dark and quiet. Torches burned all along the walls and lit the way along the cold stone floors. Bonnie walked slowly and took in her surroundings. Even though Castle Grant had been her home for her whole life, she was still in awe of it, and its splendor, each time she really noticed the small details.

The ceilings were high and the statues that her ancestors had had forged and placed around the hallways were grand and told the rich history of Clan Grant. Bonnie was proud of her home, and of the people of her family, they had honor and integrity, and she considered herself incredibly lucky to be part of such an important Scottish legacy.

Up ahead, guards were standing proudly on either side of the entrance to the main hall. They wore armor and held shields close to their chests and spears in their hands. Bonnie let her eyes trace over them, across their muscular chests, hidden by chainmail and down to the sheaths that swung down by their sides, keeping their powerful swords safe from view. She felt her longing rise again. Her curiosity was peaking, but she had to remain demure.

“Lady Grant,” one of the guards said as he bowed and stepped to the side.

Bonnie smiled at him sheepishly and felt herself blush. For a woman who was maturing but was still yet to wed, Bonnie couldn’t help but find herself looking at the men who were around the castle, and wondering what it would be like to find herself in their arms.

The guards were fierce and protective, and she liked that about them the most. But they also had a roughness about them that she hadn’t seen much of in her time. She was used to highland men of good breeding, whereas the soldiers and guards that worked for her family were usually a little more untamed.

She waited for them to open the grand, high wooden doors to the main hall for her and then nodded and thanked them as she passed through.

Inside, the atmosphere of an evening at Castle Grant was more subdued that normal. It seemed to Bonnie that there had been some deep discussions taking place, and as she entered, she was sure some of the men and women seated around the top table, where her mother and father were, hushed and turned to stare at her.

“Bonnie,” he father smiled. “You’re out of your chamber very late.”

She hurried past the crowds of folk enjoying their evening meals and drinking wine whilst listening to the bard. She could feel that her cheeks were flushed and embarrassment flooded through her. She hadn’t been expecting to walk in to such a quiet hall, usually it was awash with drunks, singing and dancing.

“I saw the horses head out over the field,” Bonnie whispered to her father as she gathered up her dress and knelt down between him and her mother. “Who were they father?”

He picked up his tankard and took a huge glug of wine before he set it back down on the table and turned to look at her. Her father had always been honest with her, but in that moment, Bonnie had the distinct feeling that he may be about to deceive her for the first time.

“They were no one,” he smiled warmly. “Travelers,” he continued as he patted her on the head. “They were looking for a bed for the night, stupid fools, they almost had their heads cut clean off.”

He laughed and her mother laughed nervously too. She searched her father’s face for signs of deceit, and although she was sure something had flickered across his eyes that was dark and brooding, she couldn’t pin down anything specific. Bonnie smiled and nodded, she got back to her feet and looked out across the hall. She could tell that people were watching her, and she instantly felt uncomfortable. For the first time in her life, she just hoped it was because they were taken aback at how long and red her hair was, and not anything else.

Even though it wasn’t uncommon for the women of the Highlands to have such striking red hair, Bonnie’s was different. It was almost luminous and shone brightly when caught by the light. She had seen many people be sucked into a trance as they watched her move and the red strands shone gold and crimson.

“Father?” she whispered as she bent back down and moved her lips close to his ear. “Are you sure they were just travelers?”

He faltered for a moment, aware of how intently everyone in the castle was now watching Bonnie, as if she was some kind of rare jewel. She felt her pulse begin to quicken and she could sense the tension in her mother’s shoulders.

“Yes child,” he father soothed, “they were travelers.”

He smiled at her and nodded his head toward the door. Bonnie kissed him and her mother on the cheek and then made her way back through the crowd. She kept her face aimed firmly at the ground and she didn’t once look up, for fear of catching someone’s eye.

As she walked back through the doorway to the main hall, she felt a rush of relief wash over her.

Why had her presence caused such attention?

She leaned against the cold stone wall and sighed. Her nerves felt worn and she was sure that her father was lying to her, even though she didn’t want to believe that it was so.

She looked up and down the hallway and was aware of the influx of guards and soldiers, all loitering around as if they were waiting to spring into action, and she felt a tremor of fear run down her spine.

They hadn’t been travelers at all. Her father was lying. Someone or something was threatening the castle.

She looked toward the window and at the beautiful night sky that shone above her. What she wouldn’t give to be out there basking in the moonlight and enjoying the quiet solace of the heavens. But now, with the tension and fear running through the walls of Castle Grant, she knew it would be more than foolish of her to leave.

She turned on her heel and began to make her way back to the main staircase and wasn’t surprised when two guards began to follow her closely.

“Lord Grant asked us to escort you, m’lady,” one of them said and she nodded in acceptance.

She had no idea what was happening, but she knew that whatever was coming, was clearly a cause for concern.

3.

They had come over the hills and mountains under a cloak of darkness, and the peasant boys who guarded the fields and alerted the soldiers had seen them coming. One of them had ran from his vantage point, with bare feet, cut and bleeding from the rough ground, his chest heaving with exertion so that he could get there in time.

“An army,” he gasped. “It’s coming this way.”

The soldiers had instantly stood guard and drew their weapons, they had charged the fields, out past the loch and down into the valley. But when they had arrived, all they saw was the trail of around twenty horses and the tartan of a clan they knew all too well.

Clan Drummond.

Not foes, but not friends either. Their history with Clan Grant had always been warped and tested in tumultuous times.

The soldiers could see the grave expressions on Lord Drummond’s face as he halted his horse and raised his hands in peace.

“I need to speak with James Grant,” he said proudly. “It is a matter of great urgency.”

Two soldiers returned immediately to the castle, slapping the peasant boy on the back of the head as they went for causing such an alarm by calling the Drummonds an army. When the soldiers had found Lord James Grant, he had listened to what they had to say and agreed to speak with Lord Drummond… After all, if he stated it was a matter of urgency and had come all that way in the dark and cold, surely he should give them a chance.

He had met him down by the drawbridge. His armor fiercely bound to him, that last tiny bit of doubt rising up in him that it could all be a rouse.

“Lord Drummond,” he said as he stood with his legs wide and his arms crossed. Behind him, James Grant had an army of men waiting to strike, but the second he saw the look on Drummond’s face, he knew he wouldn’t be needing them.

“Grant,” Drummond said wearily. “We are in trouble.”

Lord Grant studied him for a moment, unsure of whether to wait for him to continue or whether he should interject and ask what was happening over at their castle.

“All of us,” Lord Drummond said as his eyes fixed sternly on Grant’s.

“What do you mean?” he asked with suspicion.

He could see that Drummond was sweating, that his men looked worn out and pale. Something terrible had clearly happened to these men, their faces were drawn, as if they had all spent the evening being haunted by some vicious ghosts.

“You’ve heard the legends?” Drummond said as he swallowed.

And, in that moment, Lord James Grant’s stomach dropped to the floor; he too felt himself breaking out in a cold sweat.

The legend… it couldn’t be…

“They have taken Castle Cawdor,” Drummond said. “And from what we have managed to gather, they are heading this way…”

Lord Grant’s blood ran cold.

It had been a long time since the Legend of the Highlands had been spoken about… He had almost drawn the conclusion that it must have been myth… But now… What if…?

“We need to band together,” Drummond said. “Or we will all be damned.”

Lord Grant nodded and tried to think fast.

“They want our women,” Drummond said with a snarl. “They want our land and our men for their army. They want to destroy our clans and take over the Highlands. Now is the time that we fight, and we MUST win.”

Lord Grant knew that he was right, but the idea of breaking bread with the Drummond’s was not something he had been expecting to be doing when he had woken up that morning.

“Aye,” he nodded. “We shall talk.”

Lord Drummond nodded in return and climbed back up on his steed. As they galloped off into the night, Lord Grant was aware that everything he had ever known was about to change, and even though in a perfect world, he would be able to fight, in reality, he knew that if what he had heard was true, he would be powerless to stop it.

The legend said a clan so powerful would one day rise and the rest would fall. The idea made him shudder with terror and go weak at the knees.

He thought of his wife, of his daughters and of how his sons would be enslaved and treated like peasants.

He thought of what would happen to them all when he wouldn’t be there to protect them, should the castle be stormed and he be killed.

No! He would not let it happen.

Lord James Grant was a powerful man and he would ensure that his family survived. No matter what the cost, he was going to protect Castle Grant and everyone in it.

As he marched back to the main hall, he had a new sense of purpose, but that didn’t stop his nerves from mounting.

They would want his daughter Bonnie, he was sure of that for certain. With a rare beauty such as hers, he was going to have to do all he could to protect her.

The fight was only just beginning, but he wouldn’t stop until it was dead and buried.

4.

As dawn broke, Bonnie lay with weary eyelids and pulled the soft, warm blankets around her shoulders. She hadn’t slept all night, and she was more than tired. Her chambermaid had not returned to her and she had spent most of the early hours climbing out of bed and building up the fire. She had heard the sound of chatter from the hallway and knew that it was the soldiers guarding her room. She had crept silently, with bare, cold feet, and pushed her ear against the door, desperate to hear what they were speaking of, but only hissed whispers worked their way back to her.

She couldn’t make anything out for certain, and she didn’t want to jump to any conclusions and only hear half of a story, so she loped back to bed and dozed as the fire raged in the hearth.

When she had heard the first bird singing that morning, she had opened her eyes and looked up and out of the window. The gray light that filtered through seemed dense and she knew that it was going to be a foggy morning. She just hoped that it wasn’t an omen of things to come there at Castle Grant.

She had seen the look on her mother’s and father’s faces and she knew that something was afoot. She would just have to wait until someone gave her an explanation.

Her body was weak and tired, and even though all she wanted to do was curl up and go to sleep, she knew she had to get up, get herself ready and down to the main hall. Her insides were bare and hunger raged through her. She sat up and rubbed her weary eyes and stretched her arms up high over her head. The embers from the fire were still smoldering, but the room itself was as cold as ice.

She got to her feet and crept slowly across the stone floor to the hearth. She rubbed her hands together and tried to warm herself through as she shivered, and wished that someone was there to help her relight the thing and get some heat in there.

Suddenly, as if her prayers had been answered, there was a delicate knock at the door.

“Come in,” she called as she rushed behind the edge of her bed, just in case, by some strange chance, it was a man on the other side of the door. She was only half dressed and she had to protect her modesty, but luckily for her, it was Ariane, her chambermaid, who stood sheepishly in the doorway.

“Oh thank goodness!” Bonnie smiled from ear to ear as Ariane rushed inside and closed the door hurriedly behind her. “The fire is almost out and I could do with a hand!”

Ariane smiled back at her and scurried into the room.

“I am so sorry, m’lady,” she said, “but I was so terribly ill last night, I needed to rest.”

“Don’t apologize,” Bonnie laughed. “I enjoyed the night to myself… However, it was rather sleepless and interrupted. Please, do tell me how you’re feeling now?”

Ariane smiled and nodded. “I feel much better, Lady Grant,” she said. “The rest has done me a world of good.”

“I’m glad,” Bonnie said genuinely. “I was worried about you.”

“Och, no need to worry about me,” she said as she brushed her long brown hair over her shoulder. “Right, come on then, let’s get this fire back roaring, its icy cold in here!”

Ariane knelt down in front of the hearth and began to stoke up the embers with a long iron rod. The pans of water were almost empty and even though Bonnie was exhausted, and wanted to rest, she also wanted to try and see if Ariane had any information from her stay down in the servants’ quarters.

She hurried forward and bent down to scoop up some of the water pans and Ariane quickly turned to her and said, “No m’lady, don’t, I will fill these…”

“It’s okay,” Bonnie said cheerily. “I quite enjoyed doing some of these tasks myself last night, plus you’re not fully recovered. I don’t want you getting sick again on me.”

Ariane looked uncomfortable and shifted on the spot, but reluctantly let Bonnie continue as she bent back down and carried on building up the fire and stoking it until the new logs caught and the flames began to lick quickly around them.

“So Ariane,” Bonnie said as she returned from the adjoining bathroom with a pale of water and set it down beside the hearth. “When you were down there last night, I was wondering…” she trailed off to gauge her reaction and instantly noticed Ariane’s shoulders tense.

“I mean, I do hope you don’t mind me asking, but…” Bonnie continued, “were there any whispers or talks of why Clan Drummond arrived here late last night?”

Ariane breathed in deeply and turned to face Bonnie. Her face was pale and her mouth was tight, as if she was physically trying to stop herself from replying.

“Ariane?” she asked nervously, “Please… do tell me if there is something I should know…”

Ariane bowed her head and sighed. She looked as if she had the weight of the world on her shoulders, and it was too much for her to bear. Bonnie wanted to comfort her, to ask what on earth could possibly be happening to instill such reactions in everyone around her, but now she was becoming so frightened, she had the feeling it was to be her that would be needing the comfort of others.

“Please Ariane…” she whispered. “We are old friends… You have looked after me for so many years… Please don’t keep something important from me.”

Ariane looked up at her with pleading eyes and then with a deep sigh, she nodded.

“There were whispers, m’lady, yes,” she began. “From what I gathered, I believe there is an army on its way here to Castle Grant… and that you may be in very grave danger…”

Bonnie’s heart rose up in her throat and her stomach began to churn.

She had been right all along… Something big was happening and it was to do with her…

She didn’t want to hear what Ariane had to say, but she knew she that she had to… Her life very may well depend on it!

5.

“Please,” Bonnie said as she swallowed hard and moved back toward the chair beside the hearth. “Continue…?”

She sat down and curled her feet underneath her so that her nightgown covered them and kept her warm. Ariane looked as if she couldn’t think of anything she would rather do less, but at the same time, Bonnie knew that she would feel obligated. No matter how hard it may be for her.

Her face was still pale and Bonnie could see the beads of sweat forming on her upper lip. She was nervous as hell and Bonnie could only dread what she had to tell her.

“Last night,” Ariane began, “I left my chamber to go into the servants’ kitchen. It was odd, because normally there is no one to be seen roaming around our corridors at that time of night, but this time, it was different. There was a buzz and many of the other chambermaids, horsemen and cooks had been there, all talking of what had just occurred out on the drawbridge.”

She stopped for a moment to wipe her brow, and then she moved to the seat opposite Bonnie’s and sat down. Bonnie watched her with wide eyes, waiting with bated breath, to hear what she had to say, but terrified, at the same time, of what it may reveal.

“They said that Lord Drummond had arrived under a cloak of darkness,” she continued. “That one of the peasant boys, out in the wilds, had come running over the highlands and back to Castle Grant, shouting of how an army was on its way.”

Bonnie felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. The thought of an army storming toward the castle in the middle of the night was terrifying. But she had the distinct feeling it was about to get worse…

“Luckily, the army the boy spoke of was Lord Drummond and his men. They came to the Castle Keep and asked to speak with Lord Grant as a matter of urgency.” Ariane paused and swallowed nervously. “The men and women down in the servants’ quarters last night, well, they said that they had heard from the guards that the conversation was very worrying. That it was not Lord Drummond or his clan that we have to fear but a much bigger evil.”

“Please,” Bonnie interrupted, “Please tell me what was said…”

“I can’t be sure of the accuracy,” Ariane said nervously. “But it was said that a legend that has been rolling around the Highlands for many years is potentially about to come to fruition.”

“A legend?” Bonnie asked skeptically. “What does that even mean?”

“Well,” Ariane continued. “From what some of the horsemen said last night, apparently there has been legends of a clan so fierce and strong that it will one day bring the whole of Scotland to its knees. A clan so powerful that any army that has stood in its wake has been slain instantly and without trouble. No one has ever been a match for them, and no one ever will…” She trailed off and looked down to the floor. And although Bonnie was fraught and scared at the prospect of a powerful clan with unknown forces coming to her home and potentially taking over, she was also completely confused as to what this had to do with her.

“But Ariane,” she said as she shook her head, “I understand the graveness of this situation, but please do tell me, why suddenly are people around Castle Grant looking at me as if I am a ghost or worse? They look at me as if I have done something terrible, or as if I am in danger… And then, what you said before…?” She thought of how Ariane had looked at her with fear in her eyes and told her that she would be in harm’s way.

“What did you mean?” Bonnie asked. “Why would this suggest that I, particularly, am more in danger than everyone else?”

Ariane nodded her head slowly, as if she were gathering her thoughts and trying to think of the most diplomatic way to tell her what she was thinking. She sucked in a big lungful of air and bit her bottom lip, then her eyes slowly travelled up to meet Bonnie’s…

“It’s because, m’lady, this clan is apparently looking for the first born daughters of the heads of all the clans in Scotland…” she faltered. “And they intend to take them as their brides and start a new bloodline all their own.”

It was like a huge blow to the stomach, but one that Bonnie had been expecting. She felt herself go weak and her lip begin to tremble. She always knew that she would not have had a lot of say in who her husband would be. Her family would have married her to someone who she would probably have never met, or have never had much dealings with. That was how it worked across the Highlands; girls were wed to strengthen their family’s position and forge alliances… But she had never, for a second, thought that the man who would take her hand could potentially be evil. That he could be someone that even her father did not want or approve of… That it would be forced on her and she would have no chance to object, that she could be led into a world of terror and something so new and frightening that she had no clue of where it may lead. She thought of her father and mother, and of how they had looked at her the night before. They were genuinely afraid for Bonnie. And they knew they could do nothing about it.

Her fate, whether she liked it or not, was sealed.

She leaned back in the chair and brought her knees up to her chest. Ariane watched her carefully, waiting for her to react, but Bonnie knew there was nothing she could say or do that would change this particular situation. If what Ariane was saying was correct, and Lord Drummond had come to Castle Grant to spread a warning that had travelled to him over the wild terrain of the Highlands, then there must be some truth.

“The legends…” Bonnie finally spoke. “What are they?”

She knew that whatever came next she wasn’t going to like, but she never could have had any idea of what Ariane would answer and of how it was about to change her life forever.

“Legend has it,” Ariane began, “that this clan is not like any other that has ever been seen before. They are not men, but they are not beasts… They are somewhere in between.”

Bonnie felt her blood run cold.

The chill from the room had flooded her and was consuming her to the bone.

6.

She looked into Ariane’s wide eyes and searched them for answers. Her chambermaid had always been loyal, but in this moment, Bonnie could not help but wonder if she was pulling her leg…leading her down the path for some kind of cruel joke and would suddenly laugh, slap her hands heartily together and tell her that she had been kidding all along. But the more seconds that past, the more she realized that this most certainly was not the case.

Ariane was being serious.

Deadly serious.

“Half man and half beast?” Bonnie asked with confusion. “How does that even happen? None of it makes any sense?”

Ariane pulled her chair closer to Bonnie’s and leaned in so that their faces were only centimeters apart. Her breathing was quick and she had a look of urgency about her, as if she knew she shouldn’t be speaking in this way, but couldn’t deny her loyal mistress of knowing her fate.

“I have heard things,” she began. “Other chambermaids who I have met during my time, some have worked across many clans and castles throughout the land. They have heard wild whispers of what may be lurking out there across the mountains. Some even fled from a fallen castle and told others on their travels and journeys to find new homes of what they had seen.”

Ariane looked terrified as she spoke, and Bonnie was barely holding it together. There was a large part of her that was skeptical, but she knew that she had to keep listening and give Ariane the benefit of the doubt. After all, it was as much as anyone had ever told her, and with each passing second, she was becoming more and more concerned for her future.

“When we were all talking last night, down in the kitchen, there was discussion of a tale that had come from one such maid. She had fled from her fallen castle and clan, and was on the road when she was met by a horseman. She collapsed in his arms and told him of the terrors that had befallen them all, and of how none of us stood a chance. She said that this clan was so unlike any others she had known, she almost couldn’t describe them. But what she did say was that they were big, burly men… big as giants with wide, rippling, muscles and red, red hair.”

Bonnie swallowed and leaned in closer.

“And,” Ariane continued, “not only that, but they have magic about them… like nothing any of us could imagine.”

“Magic?” Bonnie asked cautiously. “Like witchcraft?”

“No,” Ariane shook her head. “These men… this clan who roams the Highlands, storming castles and making them their own, choosing women, marrying them and breeding with them to start a new line of blood more powerful than anything ever to exist before… They are not just men… They are also… Wolf.”

Wolf.

The word seemed to reverberate around Bonnie’s mind and she felt her whole body tremble. She had heard whispers of wolves out there in the Highlands. Stories of how dangerous they were and of how people had been savaged by them during the hunting months of spring. Bonnie thought of how there had been many times she had listened to her father talking to his comrades about how they would one day destroy the wolves if they did indeed exist and she had wondered what on earth he had been speaking of. Of course wolves exist, she had thought, but why would father want to destroy them all?

As she looked into Ariane’s eyes and her heart pounded in her chest, she knew now why her father had been so intent on destroying these fabled wolves. Because they were a threat. They were destroying clans all across Scotland and rising into a power all their own. And now it looked like Castle Grant and the rest of Bonnie’s clan were in trouble. The wolves were coming for them and if what legend said was true, there wasn’t a damn thing they could do about it.

“Did Lord Drummond say when?” she asked Ariane with trepidation, but her loyal chambermaid simply shook her head.

“No,” she admitted. “I have not heard word of when…”

Bonnie looked into the flames of the fire and then rose to her feet. She understood the gravity of what she was being told, but it was all so intense and seemed too unbelievable, she almost couldn’t get her head around it. If they were really half men and half wolf, that was certainly something she would never be able to fathom… And then she thought of the possibility of her body being ravaged by one of the beasts and although it made her heart pound, it also caused a ripple of excitement to rumble through her.

Wolves were storming across the Highlands and one of them was coming for her, to make her his bride…

7.

Bonnie thanked Ariane again for her loyalty and then asked her to leave her alone for a while so she could gather her thoughts.

Nothing in what she had just been told was making much sense, but at the same time, it all felt as if it was meant to be. Bonnie had regularly dreamt of wolves and had heard her family and others around Castle Grant speak of the dangers that lurked out across the mountains and within the forests nearby. But never in her wildest dreams could she ever have thought that something like this would come to her door… And the idea of these huge men who were half human and half wolf was both exciting as it was terrifying.

She walked to the window and looked out across the loch. The mist had rolled down the mountains and looked as if it were skating across the top of the water perfectly, laying over it like a blanket. She shivered. Something in the air was different and now she knew what.

Trouble was coming.

She wrapped her arms around herself and shivered. Her plump frame was warm from the raging fire, but even that couldn’t stop the ice from running within her. She was nervous, and yet, she had to know more.

She quickly crossed her bed chamber to where she stored her dresses. As she slipped quickly out of her nightgown and pulled her new beautiful blue velvet robes up over her body and the swell of her breasts, she flicked her hair out of the collar and let it trail all the way down her back. She could see her reflection in the silver vase that her mother had placed on the hearth and she caught the azure blue of her eyes, which made her stop and look at herself fully for a moment.

She had always been told how rare her beauty was, but as she stood there and studied herself in the reflection of the silver, she truly realized why she would be in more danger than any other of the daughters of the castles around the Highlands. Her hair was a deep, rich red, not orange and fiery like many of the girls of Scotland. Her skin was pale and alabaster, and her eyes were so deeply blue and striking they were enough to stop grown men in their tracks.

Her father had always told her that he was waiting for the right man for her to marry, that she deserved the best, and with her exotic looks, she would most certainly be afforded it. But she worried now, what if he had left it too late? If she already had a husband, would it have made a difference to this clan storming through the mountains and searching for their brides to create a pure bloodline? Or would she have been taken all the same?

She rubbed her forehead and placed a single white flower behind her ear. She had no idea what the answers to her questions may be, but she did know that she needed to speak with her parents.

She had to find out if it was all true, once and for all.

She swept out of her bedchamber and past the guards who instantly jumped and started to race after her.

“M’lady,” one called. “Please, you must remain guarded.”

“I’m hungry, good sir,” she said as she dismissed him. “Follow me if you must, but I am making my way to the main hall where I will dine with my parents.”

She flounced off without giving them another glance, but she was still aware of them trailing her, the heavy sounds of their boots clomping and the jangling of their armor behind her.

She continued down the darkened hallways and toward the large staircase that ran down the center of the castle. As she got to the top, she was aware of the eyes upon her from the people milling around on the floor below, but she was determined to not let them bother her as they had done the evening before. She had places to be and answers to find, and she wouldn’t stop until she got them.

When she reached the bottom of the staircase, she heard the guards jangle down behind her and follow along another darkened hallway to the main hall. The doors were open wide and even though there were guards on either side, they did not look at her as she rushed past them and made her way into the hall.

The long tables that were arranged around the room were filled with men and women, eating and drinking, acting more jovial than she had expected considering what had happened with Lord Drummond and the news that was quickly spreading through the castle. She could feel their eyes turn up to her as she passed, but none of them really paid her much attention, and as she reached the top table, where her parents sat with a full pic laid out before them, she put her hands on her hips and looked at them with challenge.

“Bonnie,” her father smiled warmly, much of the anxiety he had displayed the previous evening erased from his face. “Do join us…”

Bonnie didn’t know what was happening, but it seemed as if this day was completely different, almost as if the night before had never happened. She climbed up onto the long raised ridge where the top table was stationed and moved around the back toward her parents. As she sat down next to her mother, she looked up at her and searched her face for some sign of fear or worry, but there was none present.

“Mother?” she asked finally. “I need to talk to you…”

“Not now, Bonaventure,” she smiled as she ran a hand through her thick ruby hair. “Look at the feast before us, surely you must be hungry, you did not join us for last night’s meal…”

Bonnie sighed and looked around. No one seemed concerned as they had the night before, and no one appeared to be watching her as closely as they had been. Her parents were also a lot more relaxed and she couldn’t help but think that maybe she had gotten it all wrong… And not only that, but that Ariane had lied to her.

She felt the rage build in her belly.

“But mother,” she continued, “I really do need to talk with you.”

“Bonnie,” her mother said sternly, “now is not the time.”

She raised her eyebrows and looked at her as if they had a secret between them. Her father sat on the other side of her mother, completely oblivious to their discussion, looking out across the room with a wide smile on his face.

“Okay,” Bonnie whispered, not sure of what else to say. “I guess it can wait…”

Although it really couldn’t.

She sat quietly and let the servers carve up some of the suckling pig and load it on the plate in front of her. They passed her a tankard of wine and Bonnie ate slowly and with caution, the nerves still rumbling around inside of her.

When she had finished her meal, she pushed the dish away and looked up at her mother. She was looking down at her with a pained expression in her eyes and mouthed to her silently so that they were the only two people in the world to know…

Meet me out by the loch.

8.

It was dangerous in normal times for Bonnie to sneak out of the castle without a guard, but never mind doing it when there was an alert around them and their valley. She pretended to be walking to the other side of the main hall and whilst the guards who had been tailing her were engrossed in conversation, she slipped out a side door and into a small, quiet hallway.

She kept her head down and ripped the flower from her hair, throwing it down on the ground. If anyone saw her, they would know instantly who she was, but she was determined not to draw any further attention to herself. As she walked quickly toward the end of the corridor, she could see the light up ahead. A doorway was at the end and it led to the outside. Even though it was at the back of the castle, she would be able to slip free and hopefully, work her way around the side without being seen, run quickly over the drawbridge whilst no guards were watching and find her way down to the loch.

It was midday and most of the guards were in the main hall eating, only two were high up on the viewing point that ran around the edge of the top of the castle, and they were marching back and forth, looking out across the mountains and then in the other direction. She waited and looked up, watching them closely, waiting until the time was right…

Her heart was pounding, she was only going to meet her mother, but she didn’t want anyone to stop her, she needed to know what was going on.

When she realized that both of the guards were looking away from the drawbridge, she gathered her dress over her arm and made a run for it. Her chest burned as she fled across the bridge and ran as fast and as quietly as she could, taking care not to kick up any gravel or disturb the ground as she went.

As she ran across the wooden bridge, the end was before her and she crossed the mound and began to travel down the other side. When she reached the end, she waited, hiding to catch her breath, and then she quickly looked behind her to check that she wasn’t being followed before she started to run again, out toward the woods and the edge of the loch.

She always loved being out in nature, and this day was no exception, even with all of the terrible rumors that were circulating the castle. As she felt the soft grass beneath her feet, she couldn’t help but smile. She had wished, so dearly, to have been out there under the stars the previous evening, this was almost as if she was being rewarded and given another chance. And it was more than making up for it.

The mist was still rolling down the mountains and it coated the loch in the most eerie of ways. When she turned and looked behind her, she could only see the very top of the castle and she sighed with relief as she realized that there was definitely no way anyone would be able to see her now. She slowed her pace and enjoyed the walk, all the while listening for the sound of her mother coming behind her.

She stopped when she reached the edge of the loch and waited. The silence around her, for once, seemed deafening and she felt herself becoming nervous. She couldn’t see the castle and she realized how alone she was. What had she been thinking, running down there all alone? Surely her and her mother could have spoken back at the castle.

She was about to get up and begin walking back when she heard the distant thud of hooves, and out of the mist, she saw her mother’s horse coming toward her.

“Mother?” she called as she squinted through the fog.

Her mother sat astride her steed and she waved as she galloped toward her and came to a halt just meters from the water’s edge.

“Bonnie,” she panted as she slung her leg over the edge of the horse and slipped down onto the soft ground.

She could sense the urgency in her mother’s voice and she instantly felt herself tense up. What was happening?

“My darling daughter,” she gasped as she took hold of her by the shoulders. “Your father,” she said with worry, “I think he’s gone mad!”

“Mad?” Bonnie asked as she looked into her mother’s eyes and searched desperately for an answer.

“He is in denial, he says we don’t need the help of Lord Drummond and that if there is indeed any threat, we shall face it alone. He has dismissed all of the support from our neighbors and he will not discuss the possibility of an attack! I fear for us all…”

Bonnie thought a moment whilst she tried to take all of it in. She knew her father well, and if she was sure of anything, it was that he would never react this way to that kind of threat.

“Are you sure mother?” she asked gently.

“Did you not see how everyone was this morning? He’s assured them everything is going to be fine! How can we lie in times such as these?!”

“Well…” Bonnie began, “maybe father is right. Maybe he knows we will be fine.”

“Wolves that roam the Highlands?” her mother scoffed. “It’s the thing of nightmares and he thinks we don’t need help. How could this even be?”

Bonnie understood what her mother was saying, but she also had faith in her father and his judgment. She shrugged her shoulders and looked to the ground.

“I don’t know mama,” she said sadly, “but maybe we just need to have a little faith.”

Her mother reached out, pulled Bonnie to her chest and hugged her tightly.

“I wish I had your optimism,” she sighed. “But maybe you are right…”

She trailed off and Bonnie could sense her grip tightening. She held on to Bonnie’s arms and shoulders with such severity that she squealed with pain.

“Mother,” she hissed, “please.”

But as she looked up and followed her mother’s gaze, she realized why she was clinging to her. Up on the mountainside, coming down through the mist, was an army of men… followed by a pack of giant wolves.

9.

The two women clung to each other in fright and Bonnie could do nothing but pray.

“Please,” she whispered, “please don’t let them hurt us.”

Her mother whispered her own fevered prayer as she kissed her daughter’s head, and Bonnie could hear her heart beating quickly in her chest.

They were trapped. There was no way they could make it back to the castle in time, and running was not the kind of thing the Grant Clan would do. Even the women. They were determined to stand their ground and fight to the very end.

As the trail of men beat a path toward them, and their wolves snarled at their sides, Bonnie closed her eyes and breathed deeply.

If this was the end, she had to go to it with good grace and not let fear and upset crowd her mind. She had to be strong, and so did her mother.

The wolves were bigger than any she had ever seen or known to exist, and they were all jet black with ice blue eyes. Bonnie refused to look away as they approached and she dug her heels into the soft mossy earth as they gained on them with each second. They could only have been two hundred feet away and she could feel the hot breath from the horses and smell the musky scent of men.

“Lassies!” one of the big men on horseback called to them. “Put your arms out and kneel on the ground!”

Bonnie looked up at her mother and her mother nodded back at her, confirming that they should do as they were told.

As she knelt down on the moist ground, she felt a tear slip down her cheek. They had been so foolish. These men could have been waiting up the mountain, watching and hoping that someone from the castle would be silly enough to come down to the loch.

The wolves began to circle them; Bonnie didn’t dare look up to see them properly. Ahead of her, against the ground, she could see a huge monster paw, big and black with long, sharp claws, and the sight of them made her shudder. The wolf snarled and as she let her eyes drift up to look at its face properly, she almost yelped at its huge fangs. The beast gnashed them together and curled its nose to reveal them again in warning. Bonnie looked quickly down at the ground and closed her eyes. She didn’t need to see anymore.

“Who are these lovely ladies before us?” one of the men said as he circled them slowly on horseback.

He looked down at them with an air of authority and Bonnie couldn’t help but stare up at him, letting her eyes plead with him for mercy. He was as Ariane had said he would be… big as a giant, muscular and masculine in more ways than she had ever known, and his red hair was bright and beautiful in the midday light. Bonnie let her gaze travel around the rest of the men, and she could not believe the similarity between them. They were all so wild and ferocious looking, but they were also incredibly handsome.

They must be brothers, she thought as her mind began to wander, and she let herself forget about the vicious wolves around her momentarily. They must all be related… I have never seen such a resemblance. But who are they? And why do they need to attack the castles across Scotland and destroy them all? She felt the tears prick the corners of her eyes, because even though she wanted to learn as much as possible about this situation, she also wished that it didn’t exist.

The man who was watching them, at the front of the entourage, smiled down at her when he saw her looking up to him and then he slowly began to climb off the side of his steed as to not startle the wolves. He stood looking at them for a moment and then a wide smile spread across his face.

“Ladies,” he continued as he bowed before them. “My name is John Campbell of the roaming Highlander Clan, Clan Campbell… and we are here to save you and the rest of Castle Grant from almost certain death...”

10.

“Save us?” Bonnie found herself saying up to him in disbelief. “What do you mean save us? I thought you were here to rip us all to shreds and storm our castle?”

John Campbell laughed and shook his head kindly.

“No, my dear,” he said, “I’m afraid you’ve all been lied to in so many ways… It’s a good job we are here, we’ve reached you just in time.”

Bonnie looked to her mother and she too had her mouth gaping open. John Campbell walked toward them and held out his hand for Bonnie’s mother, helping her to her feet. At the same time, another of the big, burly men climbed down from his steed and approached Bonnie. She saw his feet first, but when she let her eyes travel up his legs and muscular torso, she couldn’t help but gasp, especially when their eyes finally met.

Although he was very similar to John Campbell in appearance, there was something about this man that was very different indeed. His eyes were intense and penetrating, and the way he held out his hand strongly toward Bonnie made her bite her bottom lip and a throb pulse through her pussy. His eyebrows were heavy on his head and his hair was a deeper, richer red than the others, it was almost brown. Bonnie felt herself blush as she slid her hand into his and let him pull her to her feet.

“M’lady,” he said as he bowed and she felt herself smile shyly as he lifted her hand to his lips and placed a delicate kiss on it. “Alexander Campbell,” he smiled and it sent a quiver down Bonnie’s spine.

“Bonaventure Grant.” She smiled from ear to ear and felt the blush on her cheeks spread down her neck.

“We are here to meet with Lord Grant,” John Campbell said. “There is much to discuss about the future of the Highlands and the safety of the people in it.”

“But,” Bonnie continued, “I thought you were here to harm us? There have been rumors running rife over the mountains for generations that a clan of men and wolves are the next clan to destroy Scotland.” She didn’t know where she was getting her nerve from, but she figured she had nothing to lose. And besides, with Alexander Campbell by her side, holding onto her hand warmly, she felt as if she could take on anything.

“Never fear us, Lassie,” Alexander said. “We have much to explain and a lot to arrange before the day is through.”

He led her across to her mother’s horse and John helped Bonnie’s mother up onto its back and then Alex lifted Bonnie at the waist and placed her delicately behind her. He lifted her with such ease that she felt tiny in his hands, and then he stood back and smiled with his incredible eyes glinting in the misty light.

“We shall ride together,” John Campbell said. “And we shall all return to Castle Grant safely.”

Bonnie noticed her mother nodding her head and she decided that they had no other option but to trust them.

Maybe her father had known what he was doing all along by dismissing the help of Lord Drummond… Bonnie’s mind started to race as she thought of the possibilities of where the truth may lie.

They rode quickly across the field and up the hill toward the drawbridge. Bonnie looked back over her shoulder as the loch disappeared into the fog behind her, but she smiled when she realized she had something even better to look at. A view that, although she had never seen before, was one that she also never wanted to forget…

A view of Alexander Campbell riding up behind her, so close she could almost feel his hot breath reaching out to her and skimming her skin.

They thundered across the drawbridge and Bonnie couldn’t believe her eyes, as not one guard attempted to stop them.

What was happening?

Surely, after all of the rumors and legends, they would be fearful of what it may mean to have these wild highlanders and their wolves coming into Castle Grant and dispersing amongst them.

Up ahead, she could see her father. He stood with his legs wide and his arms folded across his chest, a warm smile spreading out across his cheeks.

“These two are forever causing me trouble,” he laughed as they all came to a halt before him.

He looked up at Bonnie and her mother, and the two women scrambled down and threw themselves into his arms.

“Father!” Bonnie gasped. “What is happening? Are these not the men we should fear?”

“No Lassie,” her father soothed. “They are the ones who are going to save us all.”

Bonnie couldn’t help but be confused, but as she looked around at all of the men who had come storming down the mountainside and found them by the loch, there was no malice in them and they all looked down on her kindly.

“I don’t understand…” she said as her eyes found Alexander again, and she realized he was watching her intently.

Whoever he was, she had certainly caught his attention and she was pretty taken with him too. He had a dangerous demeanor that was edged with a sexy roguish charm.

“We have been duped,” her father said as he took his wife’s face in his hands. “Lord Drummond is a liar.”

Bonnie’s stomach dropped at the news. It had been less than twenty-four hours since Lord Drummond’s visit when he had told them that they were all in danger. How had he lied to them and why?

“He’s in cahoots with Clan Rose,” John Campbell stepped in and spoke up. “The real clan who has been travelling Scotland and destroying castles and the people within them for many years.”

Bonnie shivered. They had been so close to trusting Lord Drummond. But what had changed?

“I knew from the moment he arrived that something was afoot,” her father said. “And I also knew the legends of the men and wolves and of the reality of how the Rose Clan had spread them to cover their tracks over the years.”

“So how did you get Clan Campbell here?” Bonnie asked with intrigue.

“I sent men out in the dead of night to find them,” her father smiled. “And now we have to formulate a plan…”

The men all looked to one another, and Bonnie could sense the heightening tension between them. It was almost too much to bear.

“Come,” her father said as he wrapped a welcoming arm around John Campbell’s shoulders. “Welcome to Castle Grant, we have much to talk about.”

They all made their way inside. Bonnie’s head was spinning with all of this new information… But not as much as it was spinning from the fact that she couldn’t take her eyes off Alexander…and she was pretty sure the feeling was mutual.

11.

She wanted to follow the men and listen to all of their plans, but Bonnie and her mother were kissed goodbye at the entrance to the main hall by her father Lord James Grant and told to return to their bedchambers. Bonnie crinkled up her nose as her eyes flitted to Alexander. She wanted to be close to him… to learn more.

And she also wanted to know what was going on with them and the wolves.

She nodded and accepted her father’s wishes and then she reluctantly made her way back to the grand staircase where two guards were waiting.

“Mother,” she whispered as they reached the foot of the stairs. “Do you really think that Clan Campbell is telling the truth?”

Her mother turned to her and smiled at her warmly.

“Och Lassie,” she said as she swept a strand of her daughters beautifully red hair behind her ears. “I have never known your father get it wrong…and if you think about it, it would explain why he was so dismissive of Lord Drummond’s help. He did have me worried there for a moment, I thought he had gone quite mad.”

Her mother smiled and kissed her daughter on the forehead.

They parted ways at the top of the staircase and Bonnie began her walk down the long, dark corridor back to her bedroom. When she reached the door, she turned and glanced shyly at the guards who were following her, then made her way inside. At least with them standing watch over her bedchamber she would be safe inside. But a long, boring night was drawing out ahead of her, especially now that she knew a man like Alexander Campbell was in the same vicinity. It was exciting to think that they were under the same roof and yet she had no idea how close to her he would be.

The fire in her room was burning brightly and Ariane was sitting by the fire, making a quilt with her little hands and a long stretch of fur.

“Are you all right, m’lady?” she asked as Bonnie stepped wearily inside. Her shoulders were hunched and she was exhausted. Her mind was running from one thing to another, and although she knew she should lay down and rest after having been awake all night, she also wanted to wait and see if anything transpired from having the Campbell’s at Castle Grant.

“Ariane,” she sighed as she flopped down on the bed and wrapped her arms around herself. “What a day I’ve had, you have no idea.”

Ariane rushed to her side and looked down at her. “Are you all right? Do you need me to get you anything?”

“No, but thank you,” she smiled. “I think I would like to be left in peace.”

“As you wish, m’lady.” She smiled as she backed away and moved toward the door.

Bonnie closed her eyes but she heard the sound of Ariane heaving the heavy wooden doors open and closing them behind her. She had a hushed few words with the guards and then Bonaventure heard her footsteps carry on down the hallway.

Bonnie was glad to be alone. Her body ached and her mind raced, but they couldn’t keep up with each other. All she could think about was Alexander… Of his intense eyes and his rich, red hair… Of his muscular arms and of the way his eyes had searched for her across the highlands… The way he had come to her and helped her to her feet… The way he had lifted her at the waist and placed her delicately on the back of her mother’s horse. Her skin prickled with heat as she remembered it all, and she felt her heart begin to race. She was aroused and ready for something she had never experienced, but she didn’t know where these feelings had come from. She was a writhing mess on the top of her bed and she thought, for a flitting moment, whether she should let her hands wander down underneath her billowing dress and up into her underwear. If she found her sweetest spot, would it be warm and moist and ready for a man?

She felt herself blushing and she rolled onto her side.

Alexander.

She didn’t know anything about him, and yet, she was certain of one thing…

She was going to have him…one way or another.

She was going to make him hers and let him deflower her, right there under her parents’ roof.

A wicked smile flashed over her lips and she had to pull the blankets over her face to stop herself from laughing out loud. She had no idea where these naughty thoughts were coming from. She had always been such a good girl, such an innocent. But one look from a roguish highlander like Alexander Campbell and she was a mess of want and desire.

She thought of all of the times she had heard the servants and chambermaids speak of how they had let men love them and it had made her tingle all over, and her mind and body become curious. But no one had ever stirred those feelings in her properly…

Until now.

As she lay back in her bed and looked up to the ceiling, and her eyes weighed heavy, it was almost as if the decision to pursue Alexander Campbell was the release she needed to drift off into a blissful sleep.

And within a matter of moments, that’s exactly what she did.

12.

Her dreams were wild and untamed… And in them, she was chased by wolves. Big, black wolves that ran behind her and snapped at her heels. Ones that sank their teeth into her as they rolled her down on the ground and snarled and thrashed above her. The wolves were so strong and powerful, Bonnie knew that she didn’t stand a chance of escape… But it didn’t matter, because she didn’t want to. She wanted them to ravage her, she wanted them to tear at her delicate skin with their sharp fangs, and she wanted them to consume her so fiercely that she would never be the same again.

When she woke, her heart was racing and she was glistening with sweat. She sat bolt upright in bed and looked around her. Night had fallen and the stars were shining bright in the sky. She was alone, Ariane had not returned and for once, she was glad of not having to speak to someone, and relished the opportunity to get up and stoke the fire herself.

She stopped by the window and let the cool air blow in and calm her down. She had gotten awfully worked up dreaming of those snarling wolves and now she didn’t know what to do with herself. She looked out at the night sky and at all of the stars twinkling bright, and the big swell of moon shining through the clouds.

She couldn’t stay locked up in her room, no matter what the dangers held. She had to get out there and experience the night like she was used to, and like she craved.

She listened as she stood there, and below her, from elsewhere in the castle, she could hear the sounds of music drifting up to meet her. A bard was playing and men and women were singing and laughing. She knew that the main hall would be filled with drunken lords and ladies, and even though she had never partaken in any of her parents’ parties, she had the overwhelming desire to see what was happening right there below her.

She moved over to the silver vase and picked it up from above the hearth. She looked at her reflection in it, using the light from the fire, and smiled as she saw how rosy her cheeks were against her pale skin. She reached over to a box she had hidden away, one she had been given by her mother, and she reached inside and looked at the small amount of make-up she had stored. There was a rouge for the lips, and even though she had no idea, really, how to apply it, she smoothed some onto her top and bottom lip and hoped for the best.

When she looked back into the vase, she smiled with delight as she saw how the color made her face light up and it emphasized her beautiful eyes. Bonnie had never seen herself looking so womanly and, for the first time in her life, she felt as if something really was about to happen for her. She knew that the man she was supposed to be with was close by. She knew that she had found him.

She made her way to her clothing and sifted through her dresses. She had one that she had been saving for some time, and even though it was much lower cut than most of the others, she felt it was appropriate, considering that it was the evening. She slipped her blue velvet one off over her head and pulled the rich berry velvet gown down over her soft, supple body. She felt like a true princess, and as her hair tumbled perfectly down her back, she could not help but smile and clap her hands together.

“This is it,” she said aloud to herself. “This feels right.”

She checked her reflection once more and then she headed toward the door of her bedchamber. She hoped that the guards would leave her be, but even if they insisted on following her, she would gladly accept their escort down to the main hall.

She laughed to herself, her mood had certainly lifted considerably since earlier in the day.

As she opened the door, as expected, they both turned and looked down at her.

“Evening,” she said cheerily as she swept past them and waited for them to follow.

They picked up her signal and dutifully followed, keeping just enough distance between them as to not anger Bonnie, and to keep it looking as if she wasn’t being completely guarded and flanked by two soldiers.

As they made their way down the grand staircase and continued down the hall, Bonnie felt the nerves rising up from her belly and into her throat. Her heart was beginning to race and she felt herself go dizzy.

What if he had left?

Or even worse… What if he was fooling on with another woman right there in the castle?

Both were likely concepts, but Bonnie felt inside of her that surely Alexander would do neither. She had felt something when she had looked into his eyes, and she was certain that he had felt it too.

The guards walked beside her as they approached the tall, open doorway to the main hall, and she took a moment before she sucked in a lungful of air and took another step forward.

This is it, she thought. One way or another, you’re about to find out.

She made her way, slowly and demurely, into the main hall, and without looking up, she could already feel the eyes on her. She cast her eyes seductively around the room and when they fell upon Alexander Campbell, she felt a surge of something that only confirmed what she had already thought.

This man was meant for her.

He got to his feet and looked back at her with lust and affection in his eyes. He took a step forward, not taking his eyes away from Bonnie, his mouth hanging slightly open.

He wasn’t with another woman, and he was very much still in Castle Grant!

Now all Bonnie had to ensure was that he made his way to her… and never left.

13.

She smiled to the familiar faces of the clan as she passed through the crowds and looked nervously for her mother or father. She knew that they would be there somewhere, but she had no idea how to find them when the hall was so busy.

Up until the Campbell’s had arrived earlier that day, she had had no interest in being involved in the late night affairs of Castle Grant. Bonnie had always retired to her bedchamber early, and had been more interested in escaping into the night for a secret look at the moon and stars than drinking wine with her parents and family members and dancing to badly played music.

She felt nervous and out of her depth, but as she moved deeper into the crowd and the room buzzed around her, she found herself relaxing. She noticed her father out of the corner of her eye and skipped over to meet him. He held out his arm and she nuzzled into the crook of it, just like she had done when she was a little girl.

“My lovely Bonaventure,” he smiled. “What a day, eh?”

“It has been father,” she smiled. “But I couldn’t stay upstairs and not see what fun was happening down here in the hall. What a lot of people and what a party!” she laughed.

“Indeed Lassie,” her father slapped the side of his leg and picked up an overflowing tankard of wine. “Indeed. Here, get my daughter some wine!” he called to one of the servers.

The boy quickly hurried over with a large glass and filled it to the top with deep red wine. Bonnie looked at it, and although she had never been so keen on the taste, decided that having the warm feeling of relaxation wash over her on a night like this wouldn’t be a bad thing at all.

She sipped it slowly but it quickly got hold of her and as she drank it faster, she was soon motioning to the boy to bring her more. Her father laughed and slapped her leg and her mother joined them and drank alongside them too. It was the first time Bonnie had spent a good deal of time with her parents in a long time…and she realized how good it felt to enjoy being in her family’s company. But she also couldn’t help but feel that it was, in some way, symbolic. As if this was both the first and last time they would be together in this way, and soon, Bonnie would be off on her own properly and living her own life.

After all, she was more than an adult. She was nearly twenty and it was practically unheard of for a girl in her position to not be married off and have several children under her belt. She glanced around the room and smiled to herself. Maybe now really was the right time for her. Maybe this is why she had waited, and her father had waited. Maybe, in some way, he had wanted her to choose her own path. She looked up at her father and smiled at him fondly. He wasn’t so bad for a grouchy old highlander.

“M’lady?” The familiar voice broke her train of thought, but when she looked up and her eyes met with Alexander Campbell’s, she was filled with joy.

“Alexander,” she whispered as she placed her hand inside his.

Her parents were on either side of her, engrossed in their own conversations, but as Alexander came and took hold of their daughter’s hand, they both turned their attention to them with beaming smiles.

“And what do we have here?” her father asked as he slapped Alexander affectionately on the shoulder. “Isn’t she beautiful?” he asked him as he looked down at Bonnie.

“She is simply exquisite,” Alexander smiled, his own eyes falling onto Bonnie’s delicate face. “I have been quite taken by her…” he continued.

“Many men are,” her father said, “but not many are worthy enough of her affections. However, I think I see something in her here tonight. And I’m pretty sure I saw it down by the drawbridge earlier today…” he trailed off and looked down at Bonnie and winked.

She felt her face flush crimson.

“She is a rare beauty,” Alexander continued. “One I have longed to find for some time, but never knew if it would be possible.”

“Me?” she asked shyly. “You think I am a rare beauty?”

“Most certainly,” he said as he looked deep into her eyes. “I have never been drawn to the women I have met on my travels… But you, you are very different indeed.” He looked at her with such intensity, Bonnie was finding it impossible to break away.

“Well,” her father said, “there is a great alliance now with the Grant’s and the Campbell’s. And my daughter is yet to wed…”

He let the statement hang in the air between them and although her heart was pounding with nerves, when she saw the wry smile spread across Alexander’s face, she knew that he was as happy about the suggestion as she was.

“It would be an absolute honor to be the man that won your daughter’s hand, Lord Grant,” he said seriously. “In fact, I could think of no higher honor.”

Bonnie felt herself blush even more and she suddenly felt very overwhelmed and warm from the wine. Her father was beaming with pride and looked as if he could burst with happiness.

“Why don’t you two get to know each other properly,” he suggested as he took a step back and took hold of Bonnie’s mother, pulling her into an embrace. “After all, the success of a long and happy marriage is the foundation of friendship!” He planted a sloppy kiss on her mother’s lips and pulled her into the middle of the crowd where he danced with her wildly.

Bonnie smiled and laughed, and she realized that Alexander was doing the same.

“Well,” he said as he held out his hand, “Shall we?”

Bonnie bit her bottom lip and smiled. She looked out onto the dance floor and at all of the writhing, sweaty bodies throwing themselves around and then she winked at him and said…

“Actually, I’ve got a much better idea…”

14.

Bonnie linked her arm with Alexander’s as they sat side by side on the walls high up on the Castle Keep. It had always been one of Bonnie’s favorite places and the night sky twinkled brightly above them as the moon rose high and full.

“I love the night,” she whispered as she turned and looked into his eyes.

“That’s a strange coincidence, because so do I,” he smiled.

Bonnie felt herself blushing again, each time her eyes caught his and she realized how wide and dilated with lust his pupils were, it made her tingle with excitement and need. She had always heard about women who fell in love at first sight, but she had never truly believed that it could be real, and yet, there she was with a man she had only met earlier that day, and she already knew that she was crazy about him.

She looked up to the sky again and was sure she saw a shooting star trail above them.

“Wow,” she gasped. “Did you see it?”

“No,” Alexander whispered, “I was too busy looking at you.”

Bonnie turned to look at him again and he moved his hand slowly up to the side of her face and cupped her cheek before he pulled her face gently toward his. When he kissed her, the first thing she thought was how hot and alive he felt. He slipped his tongue into her mouth and took her breath away, his skin feeling like it was on fire.

She had never been kissed before, and it had been worth the wait. Her virgin lips tingled with anticipation and excitement, and with each graze of his tongue, he awakened parts of her that Bonnie had never even known existed.

Alexander slowly moved his face from hers and looked her deep in the eyes, the ice blue of his reflecting in the azure of her own.

“I would like to ask your father for your hand…” he said. “Is this something that would please you?”

Bonnie could barely contain her excitement, but she tried to keep her decorum.

“That is something that would please me very much,” she smiled.

They got to their feet and Alexander wrapped his hand in hers. His skin and palm were red hot and fiery, and she thought of how she had never felt someone with such a blaze inside of them.

They made their way back down toward the main hall and even though Bonnie was tipsy from the wine, she was determined to commit every part of what was happening to memory.

She had finally found the man who she was supposed to be with… And he was going to ask her father for her hand in marriage. Could this day get any more perfect after it had started out so uncertain and worrying?

As they re-entered the main hall, the party was still in full swing and Bonnie could see that her parents were still wrapped up in each other and dancing with some other couples from the clan and the bard. Alexander dropped her hand out of respect but rested his palm flat against her back and led her through the crowd to her mother and father.

“Well, well, well,” her father bellowed as he noticed them heading toward him. “This is something I definitely like to see! My beautiful girl with a very fine suitor indeed! Alexander is from one of the most powerful families in all of the Highlands, Lassie!” he said as he looked to Bonnie.

Bonnie smiled and nodded, her stomach and heart in knots waiting for Alexander to ask what he had promised. She looked up to him and he was smiling down at her, aware of her nerves but finding them nothing but adorable and endearing.

“Lord Grant,” Alexander spoke up, “I have something I would like to discuss with you.”

Bonnie’s father smiled from ear to ear and patted Alexander on the back.

“Of course, laddie, what would you like to know?”

“Well,” Alexander began, barely able to hide his own happiness “I have been completely taken with your beautiful Bonaventure and I would like to ask if I may have the honor of taking her hand in marriage?”

Bonnie’s heartbeat picked up even more and she swallowed down her nerves. Her father looked from Alexander to Bonnie with a look of uncertainty on his face, which then quickly turned into a beaming smile and a roaring laugh.

“Of course you may!” he bellowed as he slapped Alexander affectionately on the back once more. “This is the best news to hit Castle Grant in many years!”

He pulled both Alexander and Bonnie into his big, chubby arms and hugged them both tight. Bonnie could barely even register what was happening, but she knew one thing for certain… She was going to be wed; she was going to become a wife.

“There isn’t a moment to lose!” her father shouted as he looked around the room. “Come! The Campbell’s are leaving Castle Grant at first light, let us wed these two this very night and send them off as newlyweds the morrow!”

Bonnie couldn’t help but squeal with excitement. She was getting everything she had ever hoped for and more… She was going to become part of a powerful Highland dynasty.

As her mother and father got the bard to play around the room, they raced to wake the priest and sent the peasant boys to gather flowers from the fields. Bonnie was rushed upon by the chambermaids and her mother as they placed petals in her hair, and she knew, at once, that it didn’t matter how or when her wedding took place, as long as she was marrying Alexander, everything would be right in the world.

As she stood by him at the altar and looked into his eyes, she knew that she had finally found the piece of her that had been missing. A man with dangerous secrets, and a power that most others would crave.

Now Bonnie was about to be welcomed into the Campbell Clan… And whatever secrets they were hiding were about to be revealed. It should have scared her, but she had never been more intrigued and excited in her entire life.

15.

As the priest pronounced them husband and wife, there wasn’t a man or woman in the hall who didn’t cheer and clap their hands in celebration. Bonnie was crying with happiness and as her husband swept her up into his arms, with such intense strength, she wrapped her arm around his neck and nuzzled into him as he walked with her, in big strides, toward the door of the main hall.

“My beautiful wife,” Alexander smiled as he kissed her on the lips.

He strode with her through the hallways and up toward her bedchamber as her heart pounded in her chest and her nerves began to mount. She had wanted this more than anything, but now she was facing being taken to bed by a man, especially a man of such power, it was nerve-racking and intense.

Alexander kicked open the door to her bedchamber and walked inside, carrying her over the threshold. The fire burned wildly in the hearth and Bonnie was relieved to see that Ariane was nowhere to be seen. As Alexander kicked the door closed behind him, he walked with her to the bed and placed her down gently on top of it.

The only light in the room was the light from the fire and the few candles that burned quietly in the corners. Alexander stood before her and began to remove his armor, and Bonnie’s breath caught in her throat. As he peeled away the layers and revealed his muscular physique, she found herself becoming wet for him, her body convulsing and desiring him even more.

He stepped toward her and placed her hand over his heart. His skin was so hot she could barely touch him.

“What are you?” she whispered as she looked up into his eyes and she was sure that something flashed over them that she had never seen before. Something animalistic… Something wild…

“You’re about to find out,” he breathed, and she was sure that it was followed by a growl.

Her heart beat faster and her arousal grew feverishly. As he climbed on top of her and she felt the strong poke of his desire, she shuddered and bit her lip. Even though she had never been with a man before, she was more than ready. And now that she was lying there waiting for her new husband to make love to her, she could barely believe how lucky she was.

Alexander pulled at her dress and ripped it off over her head to expose her curvy, supple body. Her large breasts bounced free and he took them hungrily in both hands and sucked them greedily.

“Bonnie,” he moaned. “You have no idea what you do to me…”

With each touch of their skin, Alexander became more aroused and his hands became rougher and hotter. Bonnie let her head fall back as his fingers disappeared between her thighs and found her sweet spot, his thumb massaging her and opening up her flower for him to pluck and devour. She had never felt sensations like it, and as he rose high above her and positioned himself at her opening, she looked down to see his huge, impressive manhood. It was thick, long, rock hard and full of veins. She gasped as he thrust inside of her and took her again and again.

As he fucked her slowly and sweetly, Bonnie trembled with pleasure. There was something changing in him before her very eyes, he was no longer the man that had asked for her hand in marriage, he was a beast… an animal… a wolf.

He growled as he powered into her again and Bonnie gasped as, beneath her fingers, his skin tore open and wiry fur sprang up in its place. His hands were paws and they were full of sharp claws which tore at her juicy skin, but it did not hurt her… it only aroused her more.

“More Alexander!” she screamed as the wolf howled above her.

She felt herself on the edge of the most intense sensation she had ever felt and as the wolf slid himself inside of her one last powerful time, she opened up and came in a crashing wave of ecstasy.

Alexander shifted back into his human form and his release thundered through him, he emptied his hot and heavy load right up inside of her and collapsed down on top of his new bride, breathing heavily and completely spent.

Bonnie looked up at him as he pulled her close and cradled her in his arms. So now she knew that the legends were true. The Campbell Clan didn’t just have wolves with them… they had wolves inside themselves.

She smiled as she drifted off to sleep, completely exhausted and more in love than she had ever thought possible. She had found a man who was like nothing she ever could have imagined, but that she couldn’t imagine being without.

A man with a wolf inside of him.

A man who was going to show her everything.

16.

As dawn broke and Bonnie stood looking out of her bedchamber window, she took in the view of the loch and the mountains for one of the last times.

She knew that she would one day return to Castle Grant, but for now, she had to be loyal to her husband and travel with him on his quest to defeat the evil Rose Clan.

After the Campbell’s had come to her home and exposed the wicked ways of Lord Drummond, her father and the Campbell’s had entered into a treaty and they were now bound together, not just by their word, but also by the marriage of Bonnie and Alexander.

She turned and smiled at her husband. He had packed her belongings for her in the dead of night as she slept soundly in the aftermath of their wonderful love making. Bonnie was still blushed and rosy in the cheeks from the things he had done to her… and that wicked wolf who had burst free when he was at his most intense and sexual.

He stood by the doorway and waited for her. She didn’t need to dwell on the views from her past, she was all about moving forward and she couldn’t think of anyone else she would rather do it with. As she slipped her hand into his and they began their walk down the dark corridors to the grand staircase that led down to the castle entrance, she smiled and waved goodbye to the familiar faces from over the years, including that of Ariane, who rushed forward to hug her.

As she kissed her parents goodbye and Alexander lifted her onto the back of his trusty steed, she felt as complete and happy as she had ever been, and she knew that it was all due to him and the journey they were set to embark on.

“Goodbye Castle Grant,” she whispered as they trotted away and over the drawbridge.

She knew that she would be back one day… But until then, all she could see was her future with her incredible husband… and a pack of wild wolves.

THE END